This is a modern-English version of The White Peacock, originally written by Lawrence, D. H. (David Herbert).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE WHITE PEACOCK
By D. H. LAWRENCE
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN
1911
“A book of real distinction both of style and thought. Many of the descriptive passages have an almost lyrical charm and the characterisation is generally speaking deft and life-like. ‘The White Peacock’ is a book not only worth reading but worth reckoning with, for we are inclined to think the author has come to stay.”—The Morning Post.
“A book of real distinction in both style and thought. Many of the descriptive passages have an almost lyrical charm, and the characterization is generally deft and lifelike. ‘The White Peacock’ is a book not only worth reading but worth considering, as we believe the author is here to stay.”—The Morning Post.
“That it has elements of greatness few will deny. Mr. Heinemann is, once again, to be congratulated on a writer of promise.”—The Observer.
“That it has elements of greatness few will deny. Mr. Heinemann is, once again, to be congratulated on a promising writer.”—The Observer.
Contents
CHAPTER I
THE PEOPLE OF NETHERMERE
I stood watching the shadowy fish slide through the gloom of the mill-pond. They were grey, descendants of the silvery things that had darted away from the monks, in the young days when the valley was lusty. The whole place was gathered in the musing of old age. The thick-piled trees on the far shore were too dark and sober to dally with the sun; the weeds stood crowded and motionless. Not even a little wind flickered the willows of the islets. The water lay softly, intensely still. Only the thin stream falling through the mill-race murmured to itself of the tumult of life which had once quickened the valley.
I stood watching the shadowy fish glide through the murky mill pond. They were gray, descendants of the silvery ones that had darted away from the monks in the early days when the valley was vibrant. The entire place felt wrapped in the nostalgia of old age. The thick trees on the far shore were too dark and serious to play with the sun; the weeds stood packed and motionless. Not even a light breeze stirred the willows on the islands. The water lay softly, completely still. Only the thin stream trickling through the mill race whispered to itself about the lively bustle that had once filled the valley.
I was almost startled into the water from my perch on the alder roots by a voice saying:
I was almost jolted into the water from my spot on the alder roots by a voice saying:
“Well, what is there to look at?” My friend was a young farmer, stoutly built, brown eyed, with a naturally fair skin burned dark and freckled in patches. He laughed, seeing me start, and looked down at me with lazy curiosity.
“Well, what is there to look at?” My friend was a young farmer, solidly built, brown-eyed, with naturally fair skin that was tanned dark and freckled in spots. He laughed when he saw me jump and glanced down at me with relaxed curiosity.
“I was thinking the place seemed old, brooding over its past.”
“I was thinking the place felt old, reflecting on its past.”
He looked at me with a lazy indulgent smile, and lay down on his back on the bank, saying: “It’s all right for a doss—here.”
He looked at me with a relaxed, easygoing smile and lay back on the bank, saying, “This is a perfect spot to chill—here.”
“Your life is nothing else but a doss. I shall laugh when somebody jerks you awake,” I replied.
“Your life is nothing but a joke. I’ll laugh when someone finally wakes you up,” I replied.
He smiled comfortably and put his hands over his eyes because of the light.
He smiled comfortably and covered his eyes because of the light.
“Why shall you laugh?” he drawled.
“Why are you laughing?” he said slowly.
“Because you’ll be amusing,” said I.
“Because you’ll be funny,” I said.
We were silent for a long time, when he rolled over and began to poke with his finger in the bank.
We were quiet for a while when he turned over and started poking at the bank with his finger.
“I thought,” he said in his leisurely fashion, “there was some cause for all this buzzing.”
“I thought,” he said casually, “there must be a reason for all this buzzing.”
I looked, and saw that he had poked out an old, papery nest of those pretty field bees which seem to have dipped their tails into bright amber dust. Some agitated insects ran round the cluster of eggs, most of which were empty now, the crowns gone; a few young bees staggered about in uncertain flight before they could gather power to wing away in a strong course. He watched the little ones that ran in and out among the shadows of the grass, hither and thither in consternation.
I looked and saw that he had disturbed an old, paper-like nest of those beautiful field bees that appear to have dipped their tails in bright amber dust. A few agitated insects scurried around the cluster of eggs, most of which were now empty, the crowns missing; a handful of young bees stumbled about in unsteady flight before they could gain enough strength to fly away confidently. He observed the little ones as they dashed in and out among the shadows of the grass, moving this way and that in a panic.
“Come here—come here!” he said, imprisoning one poor little bee under a grass stalk, while with another stalk he loosened the folded blue wings.
“Come here—come here!” he said, trapping a little bee under a blade of grass, while using another blade to gently unfurl its folded blue wings.
“Don’t tease the little beggar,” I said.
“Don’t mess with the little beggar,” I said.
“It doesn’t hurt him—I wanted to see if it was because he couldn’t spread his wings that he couldn’t fly. There he goes—no, he doesn’t. Let’s try another.”
“It doesn’t hurt him—I wanted to find out if he can’t fly because he can’t spread his wings. There he goes—no, he doesn’t. Let’s try another.”
“Leave them alone,” said I. “Let them run in the sun. They’re only just out of the shells. Don’t torment them into flight.”
“Leave them alone,” I said. “Let them run in the sun. They’ve just come out of their shells. Don’t scare them into flying away.”
He persisted, however, and broke the wing of the next.
He kept going, though, and broke the wing of the next one.
“Oh, dear—pity!” said he, and he crushed the little thing between his fingers. Then he examined the eggs, and pulled out some silk from round the dead larva, and investigated it all in a desultory manner, asking of me all I knew about the insects. When he had finished he flung the clustered eggs into the water and rose, pulling out his watch from the depth of his breeches’ pocket.
“Oh, no—how sad!” he said, and he crushed the little creature between his fingers. Then he looked at the eggs, pulled some silk from around the dead larva, and examined everything in a casual way, asking me what I knew about the insects. When he was done, he tossed the clustered eggs into the water and stood up, pulling his watch out from the bottom of his pants pocket.
“I thought it was about dinner-time,” said he, smiling at me. “I always know when it’s about twelve. Are you coming in?”
“I thought it was around dinner time,” he said, smiling at me. “I can always tell when it's close to twelve. Are you coming in?”
“I’m coming down at any rate,” said I as we passed along the pond bank, and over the plank-bridge that crossed the brow of the falling sluice. The bankside where the grey orchard twisted its trees, was a steep declivity, long and sharp, dropping down to the garden.
“I’m coming down anyway,” I said as we walked along the pond bank and over the wooden bridge that spanned the top of the sloping water gate. The area by the water where the gray orchard curved its trees was a steep slope, long and sharp, leading down to the garden.
The stones of the large house were burdened with ivy and honey-suckle, and the great lilac-bush that had once guarded the porch now almost blocked the doorway. We passed out of the front garden into the farm-yard, and walked along the brick path to the back door.
The stones of the big house were covered with ivy and honeysuckle, and the large lilac bush that once framed the porch now nearly blocked the doorway. We stepped out of the front garden into the yard and walked along the brick path to the back door.
“Shut the gate, will you?” he said to me over his shoulder, as he passed on first.
“Can you shut the gate, please?” he said to me over his shoulder as he went ahead.
We went through the large scullery into the kitchen. The servant-girl was just hurriedly snatching the table-cloth out of the table drawer, and his mother, a quaint little woman with big, brown eyes, was hovering round the wide fireplace with a fork.
We went through the big scullery into the kitchen. The maid was quickly grabbing the tablecloth out of the drawer, and his mother, a charming little woman with big brown eyes, was moving around the large fireplace with a fork.
“Dinner not ready?” said he with a shade of resentment.
“Dinner not ready?” he said, a hint of annoyance in his voice.
“No, George,” replied his mother apologetically, “it isn’t. The fire wouldn’t burn a bit. You shall have it in a few minutes, though.”
“No, George,” his mother said apologetically, “it’s not ready. The fire wouldn’t catch at all. You’ll have it in a few minutes, though.”
He dropped on the sofa and began to read a novel. I wanted to go, but his mother insisted on my staying.
He plopped down on the sofa and started reading a novel. I wanted to leave, but his mom insisted I stay.
“Don’t go,” she pleaded. “Emily will be so glad if you stay,—and father will, I’m sure. Sit down, now.”
“Don’t go,” she begged. “Emily will be really happy if you stay—and I’m sure Dad will be too. Please, sit down now.”
I sat down on a rush chair by the long window that looked out into the yard. As he was reading, and as it took all his mother’s powers to watch the potatoes boil and the meat roast, I was left to my thoughts. George, indifferent to all claims, continued to read. It was very annoying to watch him pulling his brown moustache, and reading indolently while the dog rubbed against his leggings and against the knee of his old riding-breeches. He would not even be at the trouble to play with Trip’s ears, he was so content with his novel and his moustache. Round and round twirled his thick fingers, and the muscles of his bare arm moved slightly under the red-brown skin. The little square window above him filtered a green light from the foliage of the great horse-chestnut outside and the glimmer fell on his dark hair, and trembled across the plates which Annie was reaching down from the rack, and across the face of the tall clock. The kitchen was very big; the table looked lonely, and the chairs mourned darkly for the lost companionship of the sofa; the chimney was a black cavern away at the back, and the inglenook seats shut in another little compartment ruddy with fire-light, where the mother hovered. It was rather a desolate kitchen, such a bare expanse of uneven grey flagstones, such far-away dark corners and sober furniture. The only gay things were the chintz coverings of the sofa and the arm-chair cushions, bright red in the bare sombre room; some might smile at the old clock, adorned as it was with remarkable and vivid poultry; in me it only provoked wonder and contemplation.
I sat on a rush chair by the long window that looked out into the yard. While he was reading, and it took all of his mother's energy to watch the potatoes boil and the meat roast, I was left alone with my thoughts. George, indifferent to everything around him, kept reading. It was really annoying to see him tugging at his brown mustache and reading lazily while the dog leaned against his legs and the knee of his old riding pants. He wouldn’t even bother to play with Trip’s ears; he was so absorbed in his novel and his mustache. His thick fingers kept twirling round and round, and the muscles in his bare arm moved slightly under his reddish-brown skin. The little square window above him let in a green light from the leaves of the big horse-chestnut outside, and the light flickered on his dark hair, shimmering across the plates that Annie was taking down from the rack and over the face of the tall clock. The kitchen was very spacious; the table looked lonely, and the chairs seemed to mourn for the lost company of the sofa; the chimney was a black cave at the back, and the inglenook seats created another little nook lit with firelight, where the mother wandered. It was quite a desolate kitchen, with such a bare expanse of uneven gray flagstones, distant dark corners, and serious furniture. The only bright spots were the chintz covers on the sofa and the cushions of the armchair, bright red in the otherwise somber room; some might smile at the old clock, with its colorful and remarkable poultry design; for me, it only sparked wonder and contemplation.
In a little while we heard the scraping of heavy boots outside, and the father entered. He was a big burly farmer, with his half-bald head sprinkled with crisp little curls.
In a little while, we heard the sound of heavy boots scraping against the ground outside, and then the father came in. He was a large, sturdy farmer, with a half-bald head dotted with curly patches.
“Hullo, Cyril,” he said cheerfully. “You’ve not forsaken us then,” and turning to his son:
“Hey, Cyril,” he said cheerfully. “You haven’t abandoned us, then,” and turning to his son:
“Have you many more rows in the coppice close?”
“Do you have a lot more rows in the coppice nearby?”
“Finished!” replied George, continuing to read.
“Done!” replied George, keeping on reading.
“That’s all right—you’ve got on with ’em. The rabbits has bitten them turnips down, mother.”
"That’s okay—you’ve managed to deal with them. The rabbits have eaten those turnips down, mom."
“I expect so,” replied his wife, whose soul was in the saucepans. At last she deemed the potatoes cooked and went out with the steaming pan.
“I expect so,” replied his wife, who was passionate about cooking. Finally, she thought the potatoes were ready and went out with the steaming pan.
The dinner was set on the table and the father began to carve. George looked over his book to survey the fare then read until his plate was handed him. The maid sat at her little table near the window, and we began the meal. There came the treading of four feet along the brick path, and a little girl entered, followed by her grown-up sister. The child’s long brown hair was tossed wildly back beneath her sailor hat. She flung aside this article of her attire and sat down to dinner, talking endlessly to her mother. The elder sister, a girl of about twenty-one, gave me a smile and a bright look from her brown eyes, and went to wash her hands. Then she came and sat down, and looked disconsolately at the underdone beef on her plate.
The dinner was set on the table, and the father started to carve. George glanced up from his book to check out the food, then went back to reading until his plate was handed to him. The maid sat at her small table by the window, and we began the meal. We heard the sound of four feet coming along the brick path, and a little girl walked in, followed by her older sister. The child's long brown hair was thrown back messily under her sailor hat. She tossed the hat aside and sat down for dinner, chatting non-stop with her mother. The older sister, around twenty-one, smiled at me with her bright brown eyes and then went to wash her hands. After that, she returned to the table and looked sadly at the undercooked beef on her plate.
“I do hate this raw meat,” she said.
“I really hate this raw meat,” she said.
“Good for you,” replied her brother, who was eating industriously. “Give you some muscle to wallop the nippers.”
“Good for you,” replied her brother, who was eating with enthusiasm. “It’ll give you some muscle to take on the kids.”
She pushed it aside, and began to eat the vegetables. Her brother re-charged his plate and continued to eat.
She pushed it aside and started eating the vegetables. Her brother refilled his plate and kept eating.
“Well, our George, I do think you might pass a body that gravy,” said Mollie, the younger sister, in injured tones.
“Well, George, I really think you could clear out that gravy,” said Mollie, the younger sister, sounding hurt.
“Certainly,” he replied. “Won’t you have the joint as well?”
“Of course,” he said. “Aren’t you going to have the joint too?”
“No!” retorted the young lady of twelve, “I don’t expect you’ve done with it yet.”
“No!” replied the twelve-year-old girl, “I don’t think you’re done with it yet.”
“Clever!” he exclaimed across a mouthful.
“Clever!” he exclaimed with his mouth full.
“Do you think so?” said the elder sister Emily, sarcastically.
“Do you really think so?” said the older sister Emily, with sarcasm.
“Yes,” he replied complacently, “you’ve made her as sharp as yourself, I see, since you’ve had her in Standard Six. I’ll try a potato, mother, if you can find one that’s done.”
“Yes,” he replied with a smirk, “you’ve made her as clever as you, I see, since you’ve had her in Standard Six. I’ll try a potato, mom, if you can find one that’s cooked.”
“Well, George, they seem mixed, I’m sure that was done that I tried. There—they are mixed—look at this one, it’s soft enough. I’m sure they were boiling long enough.”
“Well, George, they seem mixed. I’m sure I tried. There—they are mixed—look at this one, it’s soft enough. I’m sure they were boiling long enough.”
“Don’t explain and apologise to him,” said Emily irritably.
“Don’t explain or apologize to him,” Emily said irritably.
“Perhaps the kids were too much for her this morning,” he said calmly, to nobody in particular.
“Maybe the kids were too much for her this morning,” he said calmly, to no one in particular.
“No,” chimed in Mollie, “she knocked a lad across his nose and made it bleed.”
“No,” chimed in Mollie, “she hit a guy on the nose and made it bleed.”
“Little wretch,” said Emily, swallowing with difficulty. “I’m glad I did! Some of my lads belong to—to——”
“Little brat,” said Emily, swallowing hard. “I’m glad I did! Some of my guys belong to—to——”
“To the devil,” suggested George, but she would not accept it from him.
“To hell with it,” suggested George, but she wouldn’t take it from him.
Her father sat laughing; her mother with distress in her eyes, looked at her daughter, who hung her head and made patterns on the table-cloth with her finger.
Her father sat laughing; her mother, with worry in her eyes, glanced at her daughter, who hung her head and traced patterns on the tablecloth with her finger.
“Are they worse than the last lot?” asked the mother, softly, fearfully.
“Are they worse than the last group?” the mother asked quietly, with fear.
“No—nothing extra,” was the curt answer.
“No—nothing extra,” was the blunt reply.
“She merely felt like bashing ’em,” said George, calling, as he looked at the sugar bowl and at his pudding:
“She just felt like smashing them,” said George, looking at the sugar bowl and his pudding:
“Fetch some more sugar, Annie.”
"Get some more sugar, Annie."
The maid rose from her little table in the corner, and the mother also hurried to the cupboard. Emily trifled with her dinner and said bitterly to him:
The maid got up from her small table in the corner, and the mother quickly went to the cupboard. Emily played with her dinner and said bitterly to him:
“I only wish you had a taste of teaching, it would cure your self-satisfaction.”
“I just wish you could experience teaching; it would put an end to your self-satisfaction.”
“Pf!” he replied contemptuously, “I could easily bleed the noses of a handful of kids.”
“Pf!” he said dismissively, “I could easily whack the noses of a few kids.”
“You wouldn’t sit there bleating like a fatted calf,” she continued.
“You wouldn’t just sit there whining like a pampered calf,” she continued.
This speech so tickled Mollie that she went off into a burst of laughter, much to the terror of her mother, who stood up in trembling apprehension lest she should choke.
This speech amused Mollie so much that she started laughing uncontrollably, which terrified her mother, who stood up in anxious worry that she might choke.
“You made a joke, Emily,” he said, looking at his younger sister’s contortions.
“You just made a joke, Emily,” he said, watching his younger sister’s funny faces.
Emily was too impatient to speak to him further, and left the table. Soon the two men went back to the fallow to the turnips, and I walked along the path with the girls as they were going to school.
Emily was too impatient to talk to him any longer, so she left the table. Soon, the two men returned to the field to the turnips, and I walked along the path with the girls as they headed to school.
“He irritates me in everything he does and says,” burst out Emily with much heat.
“He annoys me with everything he does and says,” Emily exclaimed passionately.
“He’s a pig sometimes,” said I.
“Sometimes he acts like a pig,” I said.
“He is!” she insisted. “He irritates me past bearing, with his grand know-all way, and his heavy smartness—I can’t beat it. And the way mother humbles herself to him——!”
“He is!” she insisted. “He annoys me to no end with his know-it-all attitude and his arrogant intelligence—I can’t stand it. And the way mom puts herself down around him—!”
“It makes you wild,” said I.
“It drives you crazy,” I said.
“Wild!” she echoed, her voice vibrating with nervous passion. We walked on in silence, till she asked.
“Wild!” she repeated, her voice shaking with excitement. We continued walking in silence until she spoke up.
“Have you brought me those verses of yours?”
“Did you bring me those verses of yours?”
“No—I’m so sorry—I’ve forgotten them again. As a matter of fact, I’ve sent them away.”
“No—I’m really sorry—I forgot them again. Actually, I sent them away.”
“But you promised me.”
“But you promised me.”
“You know what my promises are. I’m as irresponsible as a puff of wind.”
“You know what my promises are. I’m as unreliable as a breeze.”
She frowned with impatience and her disappointment was greater than necessary. When I left her at the corner of the lane I felt a sting of her deep reproach in my mind. I always felt the reproach when she had gone.
She frowned, feeling impatient, and her disappointment was more intense than it needed to be. When I left her at the corner of the lane, I felt a sharp sense of her deep disapproval linger in my mind. I always felt that disapproval after she was gone.
I ran over the little bright brook that came from the weedy, bottom pond. The stepping-stones were white in the sun, and the water slid sleepily among them. One or two butterflies, indistinguishable against the blue sky, trifled from flower to flower and led me up the hill, across the field where the hot sunshine stood as in a bowl, and I was entering the caverns of the wood, where the oaks bowed over and saved us a grateful shade. Within, everything was so still and cool that my steps hung heavily along the path. The bracken held out arms to me, and the bosom of the wood was full of sweetness, but I journeyed on, spurred by the attacks of an army of flies which kept up a guerrilla warfare round my head till I had passed the black rhododendron bushes in the garden, where they left me, scenting no doubt Rebecca’s pots of vinegar and sugar.
I ran over the small, bright stream that came from the weedy pond at the bottom. The stepping stones glowed white in the sunlight, and the water flowed lazily among them. A couple of butterflies, barely visible against the blue sky, drifted from flower to flower, leading me up the hill and across the field where the hot sun shone down like it was in a bowl. As I entered the woods, the oaks leaned over, providing a welcome shade. Inside, everything was so quiet and cool that my footsteps felt heavy on the path. The ferns seemed to reach out to me, and the heart of the woods was filled with sweetness, but I kept going, driven by an army of flies that buzzed around my head like a guerrilla attack until I passed the dark rhododendron bushes in the garden, where they finally left me, likely attracted to Rebecca's pots of vinegar and sugar.
The low red house, with its roof discoloured and sunken, dozed in sunlight, and slept profoundly in the shade thrown by the massive maples encroaching from the wood.
The small red house, with its faded and sagging roof, lounged in the sunlight, and fell into a deep sleep in the shade cast by the big maples creeping in from the woods.
There was no one in the dining-room, but I could hear the whirr of a sewing-machine coming from the little study, a sound as of some great, vindictive insect buzzing about, now louder, now softer, now settling. Then came a jingling of four or five keys at the bottom of the keyboard of the drawing-room piano, continuing till the whole range had been covered in little leaps, as if some very fat frog had jumped from end to end.
There was no one in the dining room, but I could hear the whir of a sewing machine coming from the small study, a sound like a large, vengeful insect buzzing around, now louder, now softer, now landing. Then I heard the jingling of four or five keys at the bottom of the drawing-room piano, continuing until the whole range had been covered in small hops, as if a very fat frog had jumped from one end to the other.
“That must be mother dusting the drawing-room,” I thought. The unaccustomed sound of the old piano startled me. The vocal chords behind the green silk bosom,—you only discovered it was not a bronze silk bosom by poking a fold aside,—had become as thin and tuneless as a dried old woman’s. Age had yellowed the teeth of my mother’s little piano, and shrunken its spindle legs. Poor old thing, it could but screech in answer to Lettie’s fingers flying across it in scorn, so the prim, brown lips were always closed save to admit the duster.
"That must be Mom dusting the living room," I thought. The unexpected sound of the old piano made me jump. The vocal cords behind the green silk cover—you only realized it wasn't a bronze silk cover by pushing a fold aside—had become as thin and out of tune as an elderly woman's. Age had yellowed the keys of my mother’s little piano and shrunk its spindle legs. Poor thing, it could only screech in response to Lettie’s fingers racing across it in disrespect, so the neat, brown keys were always closed except to let in the duster.
Now, however, the little old maidish piano began to sing a tinkling Victorian melody, and I fancied it must be some demure little woman with curls like bunches of hops on either side of her face, who was touching it. The coy little tune teased me with old sensations, but my memory would give me no assistance. As I stood trying to fix my vague feelings, Rebecca came in to remove the cloth from the table.
Now, however, the small, old-fashioned piano started playing a tinkling Victorian tune, and I imagined it must be some modest little woman with curls like bunches of hops on either side of her face, who was playing it. The shy little melody stirred up old emotions in me, but my memory wouldn’t help. As I stood there trying to sort out my unclear feelings, Rebecca came in to take the cloth off the table.
“Who is playing, Beck?” I asked.
"Who's playing, Beck?" I asked.
“Your mother, Cyril.”
"Your mom, Cyril."
“But she never plays. I thought she couldn’t.”
“But she never plays. I thought she wasn’t able to.”
“Ah,” replied Rebecca, “you forget when you was a little thing sitting playing against her frock with the prayer-book, and she singing to you. You can’t remember her when her curls was long like a piece of brown silk. You can’t remember her when she used to play and sing, before Lettie came and your father was——”
“Ah,” replied Rebecca, “you forget when you were little, sitting there playing with her dress and the prayer book, while she sang to you. You can’t remember her when her curls were long like a piece of brown silk. You can’t remember her when she used to play and sing, before Lettie came and your dad was——”
Rebecca turned and left the room. I went and peeped in the drawing-room. Mother sat before the little brown piano, with her plump, rather stiff fingers moving across the keys, a faint smile on her lips. At that moment Lettie came flying past me, and flung her arms round mother’s neck, kissing her and saying:
Rebecca turned and left the room. I went to take a look in the living room. Mom sat at the small brown piano, her chubby, somewhat stiff fingers gliding over the keys, a slight smile on her face. At that moment, Lettie rushed past me and threw her arms around Mom's neck, kissing her and saying:
“Oh, my Dear, fancy my Dear playing the piano! Oh, Little Woman, we never knew you could!”
“Oh, my dear, can you believe my dear is playing the piano! Oh, little woman, we had no idea you could!”
“Nor can I,” replied mother laughing, disengaging herself. “I only wondered if I could just strum out this old tune; I learned it when I was quite a girl, on this piano. It was a cracked one then; the only one I had.”
“Me neither,” replied Mom with a laugh, pulling away. “I was just curious if I could play this old tune; I learned it when I was a girl, on this piano. It was cracked back then; it was the only one I had.”
“But play again, dearie, do play again. It was like the clinking of lustre glasses, and you look so quaint at the piano. Do play, my dear!” pleaded Lettie.
“Please play again, sweetheart, do play again. It sounded like the clinking of fancy glasses, and you look so charming at the piano. Please play, my dear!” Lettie pleaded.
“Nay,” said my mother, “the touch of the old keys on my fingers is making me sentimental—you wouldn’t like to see me reduced to the tears of old age?”
"Nah," said my mom, "the feel of the old keys on my fingers is making me sentimental—you wouldn’t want to see me brought down to tears of old age?"
“Old age!” scolded Lettie, kissing her again. “You are young enough to play little romances. Tell us about it mother.”
“Old age!” Lettie said with a kiss. “You’re young enough to play out little romances. Tell us about it, Mom.”
“About what, child?”
"About what, kid?"
“When you used to play.”
“When you played before.”
“Before my fingers were stiff with fifty odd years? Where have you been, Cyril, that you weren’t in to dinner?”
“Before my fingers got stiff from around fifty years? Where were you, Cyril, that you didn’t come to dinner?”
“Only down to Strelley Mill,” said I.
“Just to Strelley Mill,” I said.
“Of course,” said mother coldly.
“Of course,” said Mom coldly.
“Why ‘of course’?” I asked.
“Why ‘of course’?” I asked.
“And you came away as soon as Em went to school?” said Lettie.
“And you left right after Em went to school?” said Lettie.
“I did,” said I.
"I did," I said.
They were cross with me, these two women. After I had swallowed my little resentment I said:
They were upset with me, these two women. After I let go of my small annoyance, I said:
“They would have me stay to dinner.”
“They wanted me to stay for dinner.”
My mother vouchsafed no reply.
My mother gave no reply.
“And has the great George found a girl yet?” asked Lettie.
“Has the great George found a girl yet?” Lettie asked.
“No,” I replied, “he never will at this rate. Nobody will ever be good enough for him.”
“No,” I replied, “he's never going to at this rate. No one will ever be good enough for him.”
“I’m sure I don’t know what you can find in any of them to take you there so much,” said my mother.
“I really don't know what you see in any of them that makes you want to go there so much,” my mom said.
“Don’t be so mean, Mater,” I answered, nettled. “You know I like them.”
“Don’t be so harsh, Mater,” I replied, annoyed. “You know I like them.”
“I know you like her” said my mother sarcastically. “As for him—he’s an unlicked cub. What can you expect when his mother has spoiled him as she has. But I wonder you are so interested in licking him.” My mother sniffed contemptuously.
“I know you like her,” my mom said sarcastically. “As for him—he’s totally pampered. What can you expect when his mom has spoiled him like that? But I’m curious why you’re so interested in him.” My mom sniffed with disdain.
“He is rather good looking,” said Lettie with a smile.
“He's pretty good looking,” Lettie said with a smile.
“You could make a man of him, I am sure,” I said, bowing satirically to her.
“You could turn him into a man, I’m sure,” I said, bowing sarcastically to her.
“I am not interested,” she replied, also satirical.
“I’m not interested,” she replied, just as sarcastically.
Then she tossed her head, and all the fine hairs that were free from bonds made a mist of yellow light in the sun.
Then she tossed her head, and all the loose, fine hairs shimmered in the sunlight like a cloud of yellow light.
“What frock shall I wear Mater?” she asked.
“What dress should I wear, Mom?” she asked.
“Nay, don’t ask me,” replied her mother.
“Nah, don’t ask me,” replied her mother.
“I think I’ll wear the heliotrope—though this sun will fade it,” she said pensively. She was tall, nearly six feet in height, but slenderly formed. Her hair was yellow, tending towards a dun brown. She had beautiful eyes and brows, but not a nice nose. Her hands were very beautiful.
“I think I’ll wear the heliotrope—though this sun will fade it,” she said thoughtfully. She was tall, almost six feet, but slim. Her hair was blonde, leaning towards a dull brown. She had striking eyes and eyebrows, but her nose wasn't great. Her hands were very beautiful.
“Where are you going?” I asked.
“Where are you headed?” I asked.
She did not answer me.
She didn’t reply to me.
“To Tempest’s!” I said. She did not reply.
“To Tempest’s!” I said. She didn’t respond.
“Well I don’t know what you can see in him,” I continued.
“Well, I don’t know what you see in him,” I continued.
“Indeed!” said she. “He’s as good as most folk——” then we both began to laugh.
“Absolutely!” she said. “He’s as good as most people—” then we both started to laugh.
“Not,” she continued blushing, “that I think anything about him. I’m merely going for a game of tennis. Are you coming?”
“Not,” she said, blushing, “that I think anything of him. I’m just going to play some tennis. Are you coming?”
“What shall you say if I agree?” I asked.
“What will you say if I agree?” I asked.
“Oh!” she tossed her head. “We shall all be very pleased I’m sure.”
“Oh!” she flipped her hair. “I’m sure we’ll all be very happy.”
“Ooray!” said I with fine irony.
“Ooray!” I said with a touch of irony.
She laughed at me, blushed, and ran upstairs.
She laughed at me, blushed, and ran upstairs.
Half an hour afterwards she popped her head in the study to bid me good-bye, wishing to see if I appreciated her. She was so charming in her fresh linen frock and flowered hat, that I could not but be proud of her. She expected me to follow her to the window, for from between the great purple rhododendrons she waved me a lace mitten, then glinted on like a flower moving brightly through the green hazels. Her path lay through the wood in the opposite direction from Strelley Mill, down the red drive across the tree-scattered space to the highroad. This road ran along the end of our lakelet, Nethermere, for about a quarter of a mile. Nethermere is the lowest in a chain of three ponds. The other two are the upper and lower mill ponds at Strelley: this is the largest and most charming piece of water, a mile long and about a quarter of a mile in width. Our wood runs down to the water’s edge. On the opposite side, on a hill beyond the farthest corner of the lake, stands Highclose. It looks across the water at us in Woodside with one eye as it were, while our cottage casts a sidelong glance back again at the proud house, and peeps coyly through the trees.
Half an hour later, she popped her head into the study to say goodbye, wanting to see if I appreciated her. She looked so lovely in her fresh linen dress and flowered hat that I couldn’t help but feel proud of her. She expected me to follow her to the window, where she waved a lace mitten from between the big purple rhododendrons, shimmering like a flower moving brightly through the green hazels. Her path went through the woods in the opposite direction from Strelley Mill, down the red driveway across the tree-studded area to the main road. This road ran along the edge of our little lake, Nethermere, for about a quarter of a mile. Nethermere is the lowest in a series of three ponds. The other two are the upper and lower mill ponds at Strelley: this is the largest and most beautiful body of water, a mile long and about a quarter of a mile wide. Our woods extend down to the water’s edge. On the other side, on a hill beyond the farthest corner of the lake, stands Highclose. It looks across the water at us in Woodside with one eye, while our cottage glances back at the impressive house and peeks shyly through the trees.
I could see Lettie like a distant sail stealing along the water’s edge, her parasol flowing above. She turned through the wicket under the pine clump, climbed the steep field, and was enfolded again in the trees beside Highclose.
I could see Lettie like a distant sail gliding along the shore, her parasol billowing above. She went through the gate under the cluster of pines, climbed the steep field, and disappeared again into the trees near Highclose.
Leslie was sprawled on a camp-chair, under a copper beech on the lawn, his cigar glowing. He watched the ash grow strange and grey in the warm daylight, and he felt sorry for poor Nell Wycherley, whom he had driven that morning to the station, for would she not be frightfully cut up as the train whirled her further and further away? These girls are so daft with a fellow! But she was a nice little thing—he’d get Marie to write to her.
Leslie was lounging on a camp chair under a copper beech tree on the lawn, his cigar glowing. He watched the ash change color in the warm daylight and felt sorry for poor Nell Wycherley, whom he had driven to the station that morning. Wouldn't she be really upset as the train took her further and further away? These girls are so silly about guys! But she was a sweet girl—he’d have Marie write to her.
At this point he caught sight of a parasol fluttering along the drive, and immediately he fell into a deep sleep, with just a tiny slit in his slumber to allow him to see Lettie approach. She, finding her watchman ungallantly asleep, and his cigar, instead of his lamp untrimmed, broke off a twig of syringa whose ivory buds had not yet burst with luscious scent. I know not how the end of his nose tickled in anticipation before she tickled him in reality, but he kept bravely still until the petals swept him. Then, starting from his sleep, he exclaimed: “Lettie! I was dreaming of kisses!”
At this point, he spotted a parasol fluttering down the path, and he instantly fell into a deep sleep, with just a tiny crack in his slumber to catch a glimpse of Lettie coming closer. She, seeing her watchman ungallantly asleep, along with his untrimmed cigar instead of a lamp, snapped off a twig from the syringa whose ivory buds had not yet blossomed into their sweet scent. I don't know how the end of his nose was tickled in anticipation before she actually tickled him, but he stayed very still until the petals brushed against him. Then, waking from his sleep, he exclaimed, "Lettie! I was dreaming of kisses!"
“On the bridge of your nose?” laughed she—“But whose were the kisses?”
“On the bridge of your nose?” she laughed. “But whose kisses were they?”
“Who produced the sensation?” he smiled.
"Who created the buzz?" he smiled.
“Since I only tapped your nose you should dream of——”
“Since I just tapped your nose, you should dream of——”
“Go on!” said he, expectantly.
"Go on!" he said, expectantly.
“Of Doctor Slop,” she replied, smiling to herself as she closed her parasol.
“Of Doctor Slop,” she said, smiling to herself as she closed her umbrella.
“I do not know the gentleman,” he said, afraid that she was laughing at him.
“I don’t know the guy,” he said, worried that she was making fun of him.
“No—your nose is quite classic,” she answered, giving him one of those brief intimate glances with which women flatter men so cleverly. He radiated with pleasure.
“No—your nose is definitely classic,” she replied, giving him one of those quick, intimate looks that women use to compliment men so skillfully. He beamed with pleasure.
CHAPTER II
DANGLING THE APPLE
The long-drawn booming of the wind in the wood and the sobbing and moaning in the maples and oaks near the house, had made Lettie restless. She did not want to go anywhere, she did not want to do anything, so she insisted on my just going out with her as far as the edge of the water. We crossed the tangle of fern and bracken, bramble and wild raspberry canes that spread in the open space before the house, and we went down the grassy slope to the edge of Nethermere. The wind whipped up noisy little wavelets, and the cluck and clatter of these among the pebbles, the swish of the rushes and the freshening of the breeze against our faces, roused us.
The loud howling of the wind in the woods and the crying and moaning of the maples and oaks near the house had made Lettie uneasy. She didn’t want to go anywhere or do anything, so she insisted I just go with her as far as the water's edge. We made our way through the mess of ferns and brambles, along with wild raspberry canes that spread in the open area in front of the house, and we headed down the grassy slope to the edge of Nethermere. The wind stirred up noisy little waves, and the sounds of these splashing against the pebbles, along with the swishing of the reeds and the refreshing breeze against our faces, brought us back to life.
The tall meadow-sweet was in bud along the tiny beach and we walked knee-deep among it, watching the foamy race of the ripples and the whitening of the willows on the far shore. At the place where Nethermere narrows to the upper end, and receives the brook from Strelley, the wood sweeps down and stands with its feet washed round with waters. We broke our way along the shore, crushing the sharp-scented wild mint, whose odour checks the breath, and examining here and there among the marshy places ragged nests of water-fowl, now deserted. Some slim young lap-wings started at our approach, and sped lightly from us, their necks outstretched in straining fear of that which could not hurt them. One, two, fled cheeping into cover of the wood; almost instantly they coursed back again to where we stood, to dart off from us at an angle, in an ecstasy of bewilderment and terror.
The tall meadowsweet was budding along the small beach, and we walked knee-deep among it, watching the frothy rush of the ripples and the willows turning white on the far shore. At the point where Nethermere narrows towards the upper end and meets the brook from Strelley, the woods sweep down and stand with their roots washed by the water. We made our way along the shore, crushing the sharp-scented wild mint, whose smell takes your breath away, and checking here and there among the marshy areas for ragged nests of waterfowl that were now abandoned. Some slender young lapwings flew up at our approach and quickly darted away, their necks stretched out in fear of something that couldn’t hurt them. One or two flew off chirping into the cover of the woods; almost immediately, they returned to where we were, darting away at an angle in a frenzy of confusion and fright.
“What has frightened the crazy little things?” asked Lettie.
“What scared the little crazy things?” asked Lettie.
“I don’t know. They’ve cheek enough sometimes; then they go whining, skelping off from a fancy as if they had a snake under their wings.”
“I don’t know. They can be pretty bold sometimes; then they start complaining, running off from a thought as if they had a snake under their wings.”
Lettie however paid small attention to my eloquence. She pushed aside an elder bush, which graciously showered down upon her myriad crumbs from its flowers like slices of bread, and bathed her in a medicinal scent. I followed her, taking my dose, and was startled to hear her sudden, “Oh, Cyril!”
Lettie, however, barely noticed my impressive words. She brushed aside an elder bush, which kindly sprinkled her with countless flower petals like bits of bread, filling the air with a healing scent. I followed her, taking in the aroma, and was surprised to hear her exclaim, “Oh, Cyril!”
On the bank before us lay a black cat, both hindpaws torn and bloody in a trap. It had no doubt been bounding forward after its prey when it was caught. It was gaunt and wild; no wonder it frightened the poor lap-wings into cheeping hysteria. It glared at us fiercely, growling low.
On the bank in front of us lay a black cat, its back paws torn and bloody from a trap. It must have been leaping forward after its prey when it got caught. It looked thin and wild; no wonder it scared the poor lapwings into frantic chirping. It stared at us menacingly, growling softly.
“How cruel—oh, how cruel!” cried Lettie, shuddering.
“How cruel—oh, how cruel!” Lettie cried, shuddering.
I wrapped my cap and Lettie’s scarf over my hands and bent to open the trap. The cat struck with her teeth, tearing the cloth convulsively. When it was free, it sprang away with one bound, and fell panting, watching us.
I wrapped my cap and Lettie’s scarf around my hands and bent down to open the trap. The cat bit down hard, ripping the cloth violently. Once it was free, it leaped away in one swift motion and collapsed, breathing heavily as it watched us.
I wrapped the creature in my jacket, and picked her up, murmuring:
I wrapped the creature in my jacket and picked her up, whispering:
“Poor Mrs. Nickie Ben—we always prophesied it of you.”
“Poor Mrs. Nickie Ben—we always predicted this would happen to you.”
“What will you do with it?” asked Lettie.
“What are you going to do with it?” asked Lettie.
“It is one of the Strelley Mill cats,” said I, “and so I’ll take her home.”
“It’s one of the Strelley Mill cats,” I said, “so I’ll take her home.”
The poor animal moved and murmured and I carried her, but we brought her home. They stared, on seeing me enter the kitchen coatless, carrying a strange bundle, while Lettie followed me.
The poor animal was restless and made noises, so I picked her up, and we took her home. They stared when they saw me walk into the kitchen without a coat, carrying an unusual bundle, while Lettie trailed behind me.
“I have brought poor Mrs. Nickie Ben,” said I, unfolding my burden.
"I have brought poor Mrs. Nickie Ben," I said, laying down my load.
“Oh, what a shame!” cried Emily, putting out her hand to touch the cat, but drawing quickly back, like the pee-wits.
“Oh, what a shame!” cried Emily, reaching out to touch the cat, but quickly pulling her hand back, like the pee-wits.
“This is how they all go,” said the mother.
“This is how they all go,” said the mom.
“I wish keepers had to sit two or three days with their bare ankles in a trap,” said Mollie in vindictive tones.
“I wish keepers had to sit for two or three days with their bare ankles caught in a trap,” said Mollie in a spiteful tone.
We laid the poor brute on the rug, and gave it warm milk. It drank very little, being too feeble, Mollie, full of anger, fetched Mr. Nickie Ben, another fine black cat, to survey his crippled mate. Mr. Nickie Ben looked, shrugged his sleek shoulders, and walked away with high steps. There was a general feminine outcry on masculine callousness.
We placed the poor animal on the rug and offered it warm milk. It only drank a little, being too weak. Mollie, filled with anger, went to get Mr. Nickie Ben, another nice black cat, to check on his injured friend. Mr. Nickie Ben looked, shrugged his smooth shoulders, and walked away with a proud stride. The women responded with an outcry about the men’s indifference.
George came in for hot water. He exclaimed in surprise on seeing us, and his eyes became animated.
George walked in looking for hot water. He gasped in surprise when he saw us, and his eyes lit up with excitement.
“Look at Mrs. Nickie Ben,” cried Mollie. He dropped on his knees on the rug and lifted the wounded paws.
“Look at Mrs. Nickie Ben,” shouted Mollie. He fell to his knees on the rug and raised the injured paws.
“Broken,” said he.
“Broken,” he said.
“How awful!” said Emily, shuddering violently, and leaving the room.
“How awful!” Emily exclaimed, shuddering violently as she left the room.
“Both?” I asked.
"Both?" I asked.
“Only one—look!”
“Just one—look!”
“You are hurting her!” cried Lettie.
“You're hurting her!” yelled Lettie.
“It’s no good,” said he.
“It’s no good,” he said.
Mollie and the mother hurried out of the kitchen into the parlour.
Mollie and her mom quickly left the kitchen and went into the living room.
“What are you going to do?” asked Lettie.
“What are you going to do?” Lettie asked.
“Put her out of her misery,” he replied, taking up the poor cat. We followed him into the barn.
“End her suffering,” he said, picking up the poor cat. We followed him into the barn.
“The quickest way,” said he, “is to swing her round and knock her head against the wall.”
“The fastest way,” he said, “is to spin her around and bang her head against the wall.”
“You make me sick,” exclaimed Lettie.
“You make me sick,” Lettie exclaimed.
“I’ll drown her then,” he said with a smile. We watched him morbidly, as he took a length of twine and fastened a noose round the animal’s neck, and near it an iron goose; he kept a long piece of cord attached to the goose.
“I’ll drown her then,” he said with a smile. We watched him with morbid curiosity as he took a piece of twine and tied a noose around the animal’s neck, and next to it an iron goose; he kept a long piece of cord attached to the goose.
“You’re not coming, are you?” said he. Lettie looked at him; she had grown rather white.
“Are you really not coming?” he asked. Lettie looked at him; she had turned quite pale.
“It’ll make you sick,” he said. She did not answer, but followed him across the yard to the garden. On the bank of the lower mill-pond he turned again to us and said:
“It'll make you sick,” he said. She didn’t respond but followed him across the yard to the garden. At the edge of the lower mill-pond, he turned to us again and said:
“Now for it!—you are chief mourners.” As neither of us replied, he smiled, and dropped the poor writhing cat into the water, saying, “Good-bye, Mrs. Nickie Ben.”
“Alright then!—you guys are the main mourners.” Since neither of us said anything, he smiled and let the poor struggling cat fall into the water, saying, “Goodbye, Mrs. Nickie Ben.”
We waited on the bank some time. He eyed us curiously.
We waited on the bank for a while. He looked at us with curiosity.
“Cyril,” said Lettie quietly, “isn’t it cruel?—isn’t it awful?”
“Cyril,” Lettie said softly, “isn’t it cruel?—isn’t it terrible?”
I had nothing to say.
I had nothing to say.
“Do you mean me?” asked George.
“Are you talking about me?” asked George.
“Not you in particular—everything! If we move the blood rises in our heel-prints.”
“Not just you—everything! When we move, the blood rises in our footprints.”
He looked at her seriously, with dark eyes.
He looked at her seriously, with dark eyes.
“I had to drown her out of mercy,” said he, fastening the cord he held to an ash-pole. Then he went to get a spade, and with it, he dug a grave in the old black earth.
“I had to drown her out of mercy,” he said, attaching the cord he held to an ash-pole. Then he went to grab a spade, and with it, he dug a grave in the dark, rich soil.
“If,” said he, “the poor old cat had made a prettier corpse, you’d have thrown violets on her.”
“If,” he said, “if the poor old cat had looked nicer when it died, you would have thrown violets on her.”
He had struck the spade into the ground, and hauled up the cat and the iron goose.
He had driven the spade into the ground and pulled up the cat and the iron goose.
“Well,” he said, surveying the hideous object, “haven’t her good looks gone! She was a fine cat.”
“Well,” he said, looking at the ugly thing, “hasn’t she lost her good looks! She used to be a gorgeous cat.”
“Bury it and have done,” Lettie replied.
“Just bury it and be done with it,” Lettie replied.
He did so asking: “Shall you have bad dreams after it?”
He asked, "Will you have bad dreams afterward?"
“Dreams do not trouble me,” she answered, turning away.
“Dreams don’t bother me,” she replied, turning away.
We went indoors, into the parlour, where Emily sat by a window, biting her finger. The room was long and not very high; there was a great rough beam across the ceiling. On the mantel-piece, and in the fireplace, and over the piano were wild flowers and fresh leaves plentifully scattered; the room was cool with the scent of the woods.
We went inside to the living room, where Emily was sitting by a window, biting her finger. The room was long and not very tall; there was a large rough beam across the ceiling. Wildflowers and fresh leaves were scattered all over the mantelpiece, the fireplace, and the piano; the room felt cool with the scent of the woods.
“Has he done it?” asked Emily—“and did you watch him? If I had seen it I should have hated the sight of him, and I’d rather have touched a maggot than him.”
“Did he do it?” Emily asked. “And did you see him? If I had seen it, I would have hated the sight of him, and I’d rather touch a maggot than him.”
“I shouldn’t be particularly pleased if he touched me,” said Lettie.
“I shouldn’t feel particularly happy if he touched me,” said Lettie.
“There is something so loathsome about callousness and brutality,” said Emily. “He fills me with disgust.”
“There’s something really awful about being heartless and brutal,” said Emily. “He makes me feel sick.”
“Does he?” said Lettie, smiling coldly. She went across to the old piano. “He’s only healthy. He’s never been sick, not anyway, yet.” She sat down and played at random, letting the numbed notes fall like dead leaves from the haughty, ancient piano.
“Does he?” Lettie said with a cold smile. She walked over to the old piano. “He’s just healthy. He’s never been sick, at least, not yet.” She sat down and played whatever came to mind, letting the dull notes drop like dead leaves from the proud, ancient piano.
Emily and I talked on by the window, about books and people. She was intensely serious, and generally succeeded in reducing me to the same state.
Emily and I chatted by the window about books and people. She was really serious, and usually managed to get me to that same level.
After a while, when the milking and feeding were finished, George came in. Lettie was still playing the piano. He asked her why she didn’t play something with a tune in it, and this caused her to turn round in her chair to give him a withering answer. His appearance, however, scattered her words like startled birds. He had come straight from washing in the scullery, to the parlour, and he stood behind Lettie’s chair unconcernedly wiping the moisture from his arms. His sleeves were rolled up to the shoulder, and his shirt was opened wide at the breast. Lettie was somewhat taken aback by the sight of him standing with legs apart, dressed in dirty leggings and boots, and breeches torn at the knee, naked at the breast and arms.
After a while, once the milking and feeding were done, George came inside. Lettie was still playing the piano. He asked her why she didn’t play something with a melody, which made her turn in her chair to give him a scathing reply. However, his appearance scattered her words like startled birds. He had come straight from washing up in the kitchen to the living room, standing behind Lettie’s chair, casually wiping the moisture from his arms. His sleeves were rolled up to the shoulder, and his shirt was wide open at the chest. Lettie was a bit taken aback by the sight of him standing with his legs apart, dressed in dirty leggings and boots, and breeches torn at the knee, exposed at the chest and arms.
“Why don’t you play something with a tune in it?” he repeated, rubbing the towel over his shoulders beneath the shirt.
“Why don’t you play something with a melody?” he asked again, rubbing the towel over his shoulders under the shirt.
“A tune!” she echoed, watching the swelling of his arms as he moved them, and the rise and fall of his breasts, wonderfully solid and white. Then having curiously examined the sudden meeting of the sunhot skin with the white flesh in his throat, her eyes met his, and she turned again to the piano, while the colour grew in her ears, mercifully sheltered by a profusion of bright curls.
“A tune!” she repeated, watching his arms stretch as he moved them, and the rise and fall of his chest, wonderfully solid and white. Then, after curiously examining the abrupt contrast between the sun-kissed skin and the white flesh of his throat, her eyes met his, and she turned back to the piano, feeling the warmth rise in her ears, mercifully hidden by a mass of bright curls.
“What shall I play?” she asked, fingering the keys somewhat confusedly.
“What should I play?” she asked, nervously touching the keys.
He dragged out a book of songs from a little heap of music, and set it before her.
He pulled out a songbook from a small pile of music and placed it in front of her.
“Which do you want to sing?” she asked thrilling a little as she felt his arms so near her.
“Which one do you want to sing?” she asked, feeling a little excited as she sensed his arms close to her.
“Anything you like.”
"Anything you want."
“A love song?” she said.
"A love song?" she asked.
“If you like—yes, a love song——” he laughed with clumsy insinuation that made the girl writhe.
“If you want—yeah, a love song—” he laughed with an awkward hint that made the girl squirm.
She did not answer, but began to play Sullivan’s “Tit Willow.” He had a passable bass voice, not of any great depth, and he sang with gusto. Then she gave him “Drink to me only with thine eyes.” At the end she turned and asked him if he liked the words. He replied that he thought them rather daft. But he looked at her with glowing brown eyes, as if in hesitating challenge.
She didn’t say anything but started to play Sullivan’s “Tit Willow.” He had a decent bass voice, not very deep, but he sang with enthusiasm. Then she gave him “Drink to me only with thine eyes.” When she finished, she turned to him and asked if he liked the lyrics. He replied that he thought they were pretty silly. But he looked at her with bright brown eyes, as if he was hesitantly challenging her.
“That’s because you have no wine in your eyes to pledge with,” she replied, answering his challenge with a blue blaze of her eyes. Then her eyelashes drooped on to her cheek. He laughed with a faint ring of consciousness, and asked her how could she know.
“That's because you don't have any wine in your eyes to toast with,” she replied, meeting his challenge with a fiery glare. Then her eyelashes fluttered down to her cheek. He laughed, a hint of self-awareness in his tone, and asked her how she could possibly know.
“Because,” she said slowly, looking up at him with pretended scorn, “because there’s no change in your eyes when I look at you. I always think people who are worth much talk with their eyes. That’s why you are forced to respect many quite uneducated people. Their eyes are so eloquent, and full of knowledge.” She had continued to look at him as she spoke—watching his faint appreciation of her upturned face, and her hair, where the light was always tangled, watching his brief self-examination to see if he could feel any truth in her words, watching till he broke into a little laugh which was rather more awkward and less satisfied than usual. Then she turned away, smiling also.
“Because,” she said slowly, looking up at him with feigned disdain, “because there’s no change in your eyes when I look at you. I always think that people who are truly valuable communicate with their eyes. That's why you end up respecting many uneducated people. Their eyes are so expressive and filled with knowledge.” She kept her gaze on him as she spoke—observing his faint appreciation of her tilted face and her hair, which always caught the light in a messy way, watching his quick self-reflection to see if he could sense any truth in her words, watching until he broke into a slight laugh that was a bit more awkward and less satisfied than usual. Then she turned away, smiling as well.
“There’s nothing in this book nice to sing,” she said, turning over the leaves discontentedly. I found her a volume, and she sang “Should he upbraid.” She had a fine soprano voice, and the song delighted him. He moved nearer to her, and when at the finish she looked round with a flashing, mischievous air, she found him pledging her with wonderful eyes.
“There’s nothing in this book worth singing,” she said, flipping through the pages unhappily. I handed her a volume, and she sang “Should he upbraid.” She had a lovely soprano voice, and the song captivated him. He moved closer to her, and when she turned around at the end with a bright, playful expression, she found him gazing at her with amazement.
“You like that,” said she with the air of superior knowledge, as if, dear me, all one had to do was to turn over to the right page of the vast volume of one’s soul to suit these people.
“You like that,” she said with a tone of knowing better, as if, honestly, all you had to do was to flip to the right page in the huge book of one's soul to please these people.
“I do,” he answered emphatically, thus acknowledging her triumph.
“I do,” he responded firmly, recognizing her victory.
“I’d rather ‘dance and sing’ round ‘wrinkled care’ than carefully shut the door on him, while I slept in the chimney wouldn’t you?” she asked.
“I’d rather ‘dance and sing’ around ‘wrinkled care’ than carefully close the door on him, while I slept in the chimney wouldn’t you?” she asked.
He laughed, and began to consider what she meant before he replied.
He laughed and started to think about what she meant before he answered.
“As you do,” she added.
“As you usually do,” she added.
“What?” he asked.
“What?” he asked.
“Keep half your senses asleep—half alive.”
“Keep half of your senses asleep—half awake.”
“Do I?” he asked.
“Do I?” he inquired.
“Of course you do;—‘bos-bovis; an ox.’ You are like a stalled ox, food and comfort, no more. Don’t you love comfort?” she smiled.
“Of course you do;—‘bos-bovis; an ox.’ You’re like a pampered ox, just eating and chilling, nothing more. Don’t you love being comfortable?” she smiled.
“Don’t you?” he replied, smiling shamefaced.
“Don’t you?” he said, smiling sheepishly.
“Of course. Come and turn over for me while I play this piece. Well, I’ll nod when you must turn—bring a chair.”
“Of course. Come and turn the pages for me while I play this piece. I’ll nod when it’s time for you to turn—bring a chair.”
She began to play a romance of Schubert’s. He leaned nearer to her to take hold of the leaf of music; she felt her loose hair touch his face, and turned to him a quick, laughing glance, while she played. At the end of the page she nodded, but he was oblivious; “Yes!” she said, suddenly impatient, and he tried to get the leaf over; she quickly pushed his hand aside, turned the page herself and continued playing.
She started playing a romantic piece by Schubert. He leaned closer to grab the sheet music; she felt her loose hair brush against his face and cast him a quick, laughing look while she played. At the end of the page, she nodded, but he didn’t notice. “Yes!” she said, suddenly annoyed, and he tried to turn the page for her; she quickly pushed his hand away, turned the page herself, and kept playing.
“Sorry!” said he, blushing actually.
“Sorry!” he said, actually blushing.
“Don’t bother,” she said, continuing to play without observing him. When she had finished:
“Don’t worry about it,” she said, keeping her focus on her game and not looking at him. When she was done:
“There!” she said, “now tell me how you felt while I was playing.”
“There!” she said, “now tell me how you felt while I was playing.”
“Oh—a fool!”—he replied, covered with confusion.
“Oh—a fool!” he replied, feeling completely embarrassed.
“I’m glad to hear it,” she said—“but I didn’t mean that. I meant how did the music make you feel?”
“I’m glad to hear that,” she said, “but that’s not what I meant. I meant, how did the music make you feel?”
“I don’t know—whether—it made me feel anything,” he replied deliberately, pondering over his answer, as usual.
“I don’t know—whether—it made me feel anything,” he said thoughtfully, considering his response, as he often did.
“I tell you,” she declared, “you’re either asleep or stupid. Did you really see nothing in the music? But what did you think about?”
“I’m telling you,” she said, “you’re either clueless or just not paying attention. Did you really not notice anything in the music? What were you thinking about?”
He laughed—and thought awhile—and laughed again.
He laughed, thought for a moment, and then laughed again.
“Why!” he admitted, laughing, and trying to tell the exact truth, “I thought how pretty your hands are—and what they are like to touch—and I thought it was a new experience to feel somebody’s hair tickling my cheek.” When he had finished his deliberate account she gave his hand a little knock, and left him saying:
“Why!” he admitted, laughing and trying to tell the exact truth, “I thought your hands were so pretty—and I wondered what it feels like to touch them—and I thought it was a new experience to feel someone’s hair tickling my cheek.” When he finished his careful explanation, she gave his hand a little knock and left him saying:
“You are worse and worse.”
"You're getting worse and worse."
She came across the room to the couch where I was sitting talking to Emily, and put her arm around my neck.
She walked across the room to the couch where I was sitting and talking to Emily, and put her arm around my neck.
“Isn’t it time to go home, Pat?” she asked.
“Isn’t it time to head home, Pat?” she asked.
“Half past eight—quite early,” said I.
"Half past eight—pretty early," I said.
“But I believe—I think I ought to be home now,” she said.
“But I believe—I think I should be home now,” she said.
“Don’t go,” said he.
“Don’t go,” he said.
“Why?” I asked.
"Why?" I asked.
“Stay to supper,” urged Emily.
“Stay for dinner,” urged Emily.
“But I believe——” she hesitated.
“But I believe—” she paused.
“She has another fish to fry,” I said.
“She has something else going on,” I said.
“I am not sure——” she hesitated again. Then she flashed into sudden wrath, exclaiming, “Don’t be so mean and nasty, Cyril!”
“I’m not sure——” she hesitated again. Then she suddenly burst into anger, exclaiming, “Don’t be so cruel and unpleasant, Cyril!”
“Were you going somewhere?” asked George humbly.
“Were you heading somewhere?” George asked humbly.
“Why—no!” she said, blushing.
“Why—no!” she said, blushing.
“Then stay to supper—will you?” he begged. She laughed, and yielded. We went into the kitchen. Mr. Saxton was sitting reading. Trip, the big bull terrier, lay at his feet pretending to sleep; Mr. Nickie Ben reposed calmly on the sofa; Mrs. Saxton and Mollie were just going to bed. We bade them good-night, and sat down. Annie, the servant, had gone home, so Emily prepared the supper.
“Then stay for dinner—will you?” he asked. She laughed and agreed. We went into the kitchen. Mr. Saxton was sitting there reading. Trip, the big bull terrier, was lying at his feet acting like he was asleep; Mr. Nickie Ben was relaxing calmly on the sofa; Mrs. Saxton and Mollie were just about to go to bed. We said goodnight to them and sat down. Annie, the maid, had gone home, so Emily made dinner.
“Nobody can touch that piano like you,” said Mr. Saxton to Lettie, beaming upon her with admiration and deference. He was proud of the stately, mumbling old thing, and used to say that it was full of music for those that liked to ask for it. Lettie laughed, and said that so few folks ever tried it, that her honour was not great.
“Nobody can play that piano like you,” Mr. Saxton said to Lettie, looking at her with admiration and respect. He was proud of the grand, grumbling old instrument and often said that it was full of music for those who were willing to seek it out. Lettie laughed and replied that so few people ever gave it a try, so her honor wasn’t that impressive.
“What do you think of our George’s singing?” asked the father proudly, but with a deprecating laugh at the end.
“What do you think of George’s singing?” the father asked proudly, though he added a self-deprecating laugh at the end.
“I tell him, when he’s in love he’ll sing quite well,” she said.
“I tell him that when he’s in love, he’ll sing really well,” she said.
“When he’s in love!” echoed the father, laughing aloud, very pleased.
“When he’s in love!” the father laughed, clearly amused and very happy.
“Yes,” she said, “when he finds out something he wants and can’t have.”
“Yes,” she said, “when he discovers something he wants but can’t have.”
George thought about it, and he laughed also.
George thought about it and laughed too.
Emily, who was laying the table said, “There is hardly any water in the pippin, George.”
Emily, who was setting the table, said, “There's barely any water in the pippin, George.”
“Oh, dash!” he exclaimed, “I’ve taken my boots off.”
“Oh, gosh!” he exclaimed, “I’ve taken off my boots.”
“It’s not a very big job to put them on again,” said his sister.
“It’s not a very big job to put them back on,” said his sister.
“Why couldn’t Annie fetch it—what’s she here for?” he said angrily.
“Why couldn’t Annie get it—what’s she here for?” he said angrily.
Emily looked at us, tossed her head, and turned her back on him.
Emily glanced at us, tossed her head, and turned away from him.
“I’ll go, I’ll go, after supper,” said the father in a comforting tone.
“I’ll go, I’ll go, after dinner,” said the father in a reassuring tone.
“After supper!” laughed Emily.
"After dinner!" laughed Emily.
George got up and shuffled out. He had to go into the spinney near the house to a well, and being warm disliked turning out.
George got up and walked out. He had to head into the small woods near the house to get to a well, and since it was warm, he didn’t feel like going outside.
We had just sat down to supper when Trip rushed barking to the door. “Be quiet,” ordered the father, thinking of those in bed, and he followed the dog.
We had just sat down for dinner when Trip raced to the door, barking. “Quiet down,” the dad said, thinking of the people sleeping, and he followed the dog.
It was Leslie. He wanted Lettie to go home with him at once. This she refused to do, so he came indoors, and was persuaded to sit down at table. He swallowed a morsel of bread and cheese, and a cup of coffee, talking to Lettie of a garden party which was going to be arranged at Highclose for the following week.
It was Leslie. He wanted Lettie to come home with him right away. She refused, so he came inside and was convinced to sit at the table. He had a piece of bread and cheese, along with a cup of coffee, while talking to Lettie about a garden party that was planned for the next week at Highclose.
“What is it for then?” interrupted Mr. Saxton.
“What’s it for then?” interrupted Mr. Saxton.
“For?” echoed Leslie.
"For what?" echoed Leslie.
“Is it for the missionaries, or the unemployed, or something?” explained Mr. Saxton.
“Is it for the missionaries, the unemployed, or something else?” Mr. Saxton explained.
“It’s a garden-party, not a bazaar,” said Leslie.
“It’s a garden party, not a flea market,” said Leslie.
“Oh—a private affair. I thought it would be some church matter of your mother’s. She’s very big at the church, isn’t she?”
“Oh—a private matter. I thought it would be some church issue related to your mom. She’s really involved with the church, isn’t she?”
“She is interested in the church—yes!” said Leslie, then proceeding to explain to Lettie that he was arranging a tennis tournament in which she was to take part. At this point he became aware that he was monopolising the conversation, and turned to George, just as the latter was taking a piece of cheese from his knife with his teeth, asking:
“She’s really into the church—totally!” said Leslie, then went on to explain to Lettie that he was setting up a tennis tournament that she was supposed to join. At this moment, he realized he was dominating the conversation, and turned to George, just as George was biting a piece of cheese off his knife, asking:
“Do you play tennis, Mr. Saxton?—I know Miss Saxton does not.”
“Do you play tennis, Mr. Saxton?—I know Miss Saxton doesn’t.”
“No,” said George, working the piece of cheese into his cheek. “I never learned any ladies’ accomplishments.”
“No,” said George, chewing on the piece of cheese in his cheek. “I never picked up any skills that would impress ladies.”
Leslie turned to Emily, who had nervously been pushing two plates over a stain in the cloth, and who was very startled when she found herself addressed.
Leslie turned to Emily, who had been anxiously sliding two plates over a stain on the cloth, and who was very surprised when she realized someone was talking to her.
“My mother would be so glad if you would come to the party, Miss Saxton.”
“My mom would be so happy if you could come to the party, Miss Saxton.”
“I cannot. I shall be at school. Thanks very much.”
“I can’t. I’ll be at school. Thank you very much.”
“Ah—it’s very good of you,” said the father, beaming. But George smiled contemptuously.
“Ah—it’s really nice of you,” said the father, smiling widely. But George smirked with disdain.
When supper was over Leslie looked at Lettie to inform her that he was ready to go. She, however, refused to see his look, but talked brightly to Mr. Saxton, who was delighted. George, flattered, joined in the talk with gusto. Then Leslie’s angry silence began to tell on us all. After a dull lapse, George lifted his head and said to his father:
When dinner was over, Leslie glanced at Lettie to signal that he was ready to leave. She, however, ignored his look and chatted happily with Mr. Saxton, who was thrilled. George, feeling flattered, happily joined the conversation. Then Leslie's angry silence started to affect all of us. After a boring pause, George raised his head and said to his dad:
“Oh, I shouldn’t be surprised if that little red heifer calved to-night.”
“Oh, I wouldn't be surprised if that little red heifer gave birth tonight.”
Lettie’s eyes flashed with a sparkle of amusement at this thrust.
Lettie's eyes sparkled with amusement at this remark.
“No,” assented the father, “I thought so myself.”
“No,” the father agreed, “I thought so too.”
After a moment’s silence, George continued deliberately, “I felt her gristles——”
After a moment of silence, George continued intentionally, “I felt her bristles——”
“George!” said Emily sharply.
“George!” Emily said sharply.
“We will go,” said Leslie.
"We're going," said Leslie.
George looked up sideways at Lettie and his black eyes were full of sardonic mischief.
George glanced sideways at Lettie, his dark eyes sparkling with playful sarcasm.
“Lend me a shawl, will you, Emily?” said Lettie. “I brought nothing, and I think the wind is cold.”
“Can you lend me a shawl, Emily?” Lettie asked. “I didn’t bring anything, and I feel like the wind is cold.”
Emily, however, regretted that she had no shawl, and so Lettie must needs wear a black coat over her summer dress. It fitted so absurdly that we all laughed, but Leslie was very angry that she should appear ludicrous before them. He showed her all the polite attentions possible, fastened the neck of her coat with his pearl scarf-pin, refusing the pin Emily discovered, after some search. Then we sallied forth.
Emily, however, missed having a shawl, so Lettie had to wear a black coat over her summer dress. It fit so oddly that we all laughed, but Leslie was really upset that she looked ridiculous in front of them. He gave her all the polite attention he could, fastened her coat's neck with his pearl scarf pin, and refused to use the pin that Emily eventually found after searching for a bit. Then we headed out.
When we were outside, he offered Lettie his arm with an air of injured dignity. She refused it and he began to remonstrate.
When we were outside, he offered Lettie his arm with a look of wounded pride. She turned it down, and he started to protest.
“I consider you ought to have been home as you promised.”
"I think you should have been home like you promised."
“Pardon me,” she replied, “but I did not promise.”
“Excuse me,” she responded, “but I didn’t promise.”
“But you knew I was coming,” said he.
"But you knew I was on my way," he said.
“Well—you found me,” she retorted.
“Well—you caught me,” she replied.
“Yes,” he assented. “I did find you; flirting with a common fellow,” he sneered.
“Yes,” he agreed. “I did find you flirting with an ordinary guy,” he mocked.
“Well,” she returned. “He did—it is true—call a heifer, a heifer.”
“Well,” she replied. “He did—it’s true—call a heifer, a heifer.”
“And I should think you liked it,” he said.
“And I bet you enjoyed it,” he said.
“I didn’t mind,” she said, with galling negligence.
“I didn’t care,” she said, with annoying indifference.
“I thought your taste was more refined,” he replied sarcastically. “But I suppose you thought it romantic.”
“I thought your taste was better,” he responded with sarcasm. “But I guess you found it romantic.”
“Very! Ruddy, dark, and really thrilling eyes,” said she.
“Very! Bright, dark, and really exciting eyes,” she said.
“I hate to hear a girl talk rot,” said Leslie. He himself had crisp hair of the “ginger” class.
“I can't stand it when a girl talks nonsense,” said Leslie. He had bright, ginger hair.
“But I mean it,” she insisted, aggravating his anger.
“But I really mean it,” she insisted, worsening his anger.
Leslie was angry. “I’m glad he amuses you!”
Leslie was angry. “I’m glad he makes you laugh!”
“Of course, I’m not hard to please,” she said pointedly. He was stung to the quick.
“Of course, I’m easy to satisfy,” she said sharply. He was hurt immediately.
“Then there’s some comfort in knowing I don’t please you,” he said coldly.
“Then there’s some comfort in knowing I don’t make you happy,” he said coldly.
“Oh! but you do! You amuse me also,” she said.
“Oh! but you do! You make me laugh too,” she said.
After that he would not speak, preferring, I suppose, not to amuse her.
After that, he wouldn't talk, choosing, I guess, not to entertain her.
Lettie took my arm, and with her disengaged hand held her skirts above the wet grass. When he had left us at the end of the riding in the wood, Lettie said:
Lettie took my arm, and with her free hand lifted her skirts above the wet grass. After he left us at the end of the ride in the woods, Lettie said:
“What an infant he is!”
“What a baby he is!”
“A bit of an ass,” I admitted.
“A bit of a jerk,” I admitted.
“But really!” she said, “he’s more agreeable on the whole than—than my Taurus.”
“But really!” she said, “he’s way more agreeable overall than—than my Taurus.”
“Your bull!” I repeated laughing.
"Your bull!" I laughed again.
CHAPTER III
A VENDOR OF VISIONS
The Sunday following Lettie’s visit to the mill, Leslie came up in the morning, admirably dressed, and perfected by a grand air. I showed him into the dark drawing-room, and left him. Ordinarily he would have wandered to the stairs, and sat there calling to Lettie; to-day he was silent. I carried the news of his arrival to my sister, who was pinning on her brooch.
The Sunday after Lettie’s visit to the mill, Leslie came over in the morning, looking sharp and exuding an impressive vibe. I brought him into the dim drawing-room and left him there. Normally, he would have made his way to the stairs and called out to Lettie, but today he was quiet. I informed my sister about his arrival while she was pinning on her brooch.
“And how is the dear boy?” she asked. “I have not inquired,” said I. She laughed, and loitered about till it was time to set off for church before she came downstairs. Then she also assumed the grand air and bowed to him with a beautiful bow. He was somewhat taken aback and had nothing to say. She rustled across the room to the window, where the white geraniums grew magnificently. “I must adorn myself,” she said.
“And how is the dear boy?” she asked. “I haven’t asked,” I replied. She laughed and lingered around until it was time to head to church before she came downstairs. Then she also put on a grand attitude and bowed to him with a lovely bow. He was a bit surprised and didn’t know what to say. She swished across the room to the window, where the white geraniums were blooming beautifully. “I need to get ready,” she said.
It was Leslie’s custom to bring her flowers. As he had not done so this day, she was piqued. He hated the scent and chalky whiteness of the geraniums. So she smiled at him as she pinned them into the bosom of her dress, saying: “They are very fine, are they not?” He muttered that they were. Mother came downstairs, greeted him warmly, and asked him if he would take her to church.
It was Leslie’s habit to bring her flowers. Since he hadn’t done that today, she was annoyed. He couldn’t stand the smell and dull whiteness of the geraniums. So, she smiled at him as she stuck them into her dress, saying, “Aren't they lovely?” He mumbled that they were. Mother came downstairs, greeted him warmly, and asked if he would take her to church.
“If you will allow me,” said he.
“If you let me,” he said.
“You are modest to-day,” laughed mother.
“You're being modest today,” laughed Mom.
“To-day!” he repeated.
"Today!" he repeated.
“I hate modesty in a young man,” said mother—“Come, we shall be late.” Lettie wore the geraniums all day—till evening. She brought Alice Gall home to tea, and bade me bring up “Mon Taureau,” when his farm work was over.
“I can't stand modesty in a young man,” said mom—“Come on, we’re going to be late.” Lettie wore the geraniums all day—until evening. She brought Alice Gall home for tea and asked me to bring up “Mon Taureau” when he was done with his farm work.
The day had been hot and close. The sun was reddening in the west as we leaped across the lesser brook. The evening scents began to awake, and wander unseen through the still air. An occasional yellow sunbeam would slant through the thick roof of leaves and cling passionately to the orange clusters of mountain-ash berries. The trees were silent, drawing together to sleep. Only a few pink orchids stood palely by the path, looking wistfully out at the ranks of red-purple bugle, whose last flowers, glowing from the top of the bronze column, yearned darkly for the sun.
The day had been hot and humid. The sun was setting in the west as we jumped over the small brook. The evening scents started to wake up and drift quietly through the still air. Occasionally, a yellow sunbeam would break through the thick canopy of leaves and cling lovingly to the orange clusters of mountain-ash berries. The trees were quiet, coming together to rest. Only a few pale pink orchids were standing by the path, wistfully gazing at the rows of red-purple bugle, whose last flowers, glowing from the top of the bronze stalk, longed darkly for the sun.
We sauntered on in silence, not breaking the first hush of the woodlands. As we drew near home we heard a murmur from among the trees, from the lover’s seat, where a great tree had fallen and remained mossed and covered with fragile growth. There a crooked bough made a beautiful seat for two.
We walked on quietly, not disturbing the peacefulness of the woods. As we got closer to home, we heard a soft sound coming from the trees, near the lover’s seat, where a big tree had fallen and was now covered in moss and delicate plants. There, a twisted branch formed a lovely seat for two.
“Fancy being in love and making a row in such a twilight,” said I as we continued our way. But when we came opposite the fallen tree, we saw no lovers there, but a man sleeping, and muttering through his sleep. The cap had fallen from his grizzled hair, and his head leaned back against a profusion of the little wild geraniums that decorated the dead bough so delicately. The man’s clothing was good, but slovenly and neglected. His face was pale and worn with sickness and dissipation. As he slept, his grey beard wagged, and his loose unlovely mouth moved in indistinct speech. He was acting over again some part of his life, and his features twitched during the unnatural sleep. He would give a little groan, gruesome to hear and then talk to some woman. His features twitched as if with pain, and he moaned slightly.
“Isn't it romantic to be in love and create a scene in this twilight?” I said as we continued on our path. But when we reached the fallen tree, there were no lovers in sight, just a man sleeping and mumbling in his sleep. His cap had slipped off his grizzled hair, and his head rested against a cluster of little wild geraniums that beautifully adorned the dead branch. The man’s clothes were decent but messy and unkempt. His face was pale and worn from illness and excess. As he slept, his gray beard moved, and his loose, unattractive mouth whispered indistinctly. He was replaying a part of his life, and his features twitched during his troubled sleep. He would let out a low groan, unsettling to hear, then talk to some woman. His features twitched as if he were in pain, and he moaned softly.
The lips opened in a grimace showing the yellow teeth behind the beard. Then he began again talking in his throat, thickly, so that we could only tell part of what he said. It was very unpleasant. I wondered how we should end it. Suddenly through the gloom of the twilight-haunted woods came the scream of a rabbit caught by a weasel. The man awoke with a sharp “Ah!”—he looked round in consternation, then sinking down again wearily, said, “I was dreaming again.”
The lips parted in a grimace, revealing yellow teeth hidden by the beard. Then he started speaking again in a thick, guttural voice, so we could only catch bits of what he was saying. It was really uncomfortable. I wondered how we would wrap this up. Suddenly, through the shadowy, eerie woods came the scream of a rabbit caught by a weasel. The man jolted awake with a sharp “Ah!”—he looked around in panic, and then, sinking back down exhausted, said, “I was dreaming again.”
“You don’t seem to have nice dreams,” said George.
"You don't seem to have good dreams," George said.
The man winced then looking at us said, almost sneering:
The man flinched and then, looking at us, said with a hint of a sneer:
“And who are you?”
"Who are you?"
We did not answer, but waited for him to move. He sat still, looking at us.
We didn't say anything, just waited for him to move. He sat there, staring at us.
“So!” he said at last, wearily, “I do dream. I do, I do.” He sighed heavily. Then he added, sarcastically: “Were you interested?”
“So!” he said finally, tiredly, “I do dream. I really do.” He let out a heavy sigh. Then he added, with sarcasm: “Were you interested?”
“No,” said I. “But you are out of your way surely. Which road did you want?”
“No,” I said. “But you must be lost. Which road were you looking for?”
“You want me to clear out,” he said.
“You want me to leave,” he said.
“Well,” I said laughing in deprecation. “I don’t mind your dreaming. But this is not the way to anywhere.”
“Well,” I said, laughing to downplay it. “I don’t mind your dreaming. But this isn’t going to get us anywhere.”
“Where may you be going then?” he asked.
“Where are you going then?” he asked.
“I? Home,” I replied with dignity.
“I? Home,” I replied with confidence.
“You are a Beardsall?” he queried, eyeing me with bloodshot eyes.
“You’re a Beardsall?” he asked, looking at me with bloodshot eyes.
“I am!” I replied with more dignity, wondering who the fellow could be.
“I am!” I replied with more dignity, wondering who the guy could be.
He sat a few moments looking at me. It was getting dark in the wood. Then he took up an ebony stick with a gold head, and rose. The stick seemed to catch at my imagination. I watched it curiously as we walked with the old man along the path to the gate. We went with him into the open road. When we reached the clear sky where the light from the west fell full on our faces, he turned again and looked at us closely. His mouth opened sharply, as if he would speak, but he stopped himself, and only said “Good-bye—Good-bye.”
He sat for a moment, staring at me. It was getting dark in the woods. Then he picked up a black stick with a gold handle and stood up. The stick caught my attention. I watched it curiously as we walked with the old man along the path to the gate. We continued with him onto the open road. When we got to the spot where the evening light from the west illuminated our faces, he turned and looked at us closely. His mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but he held back and simply said, “Goodbye—Goodbye.”
“Shall you be all right?” I asked, seeing him totter.
“Are you going to be okay?” I asked, seeing him stumble.
“Yes—all right—good-bye, lad.”
“Yeah—okay—goodbye, dude.”
He walked away feebly into the darkness. We saw the lights of a vehicle on the high-road: after a while we heard the bang of a door, and a cab rattled away.
He walked away weakly into the darkness. We saw the lights of a car on the main road: after a while, we heard the bang of a door, and a taxi rattled off.
“Well—whoever’s he?” said George laughing.
"Well—who's he?" said George laughing.
“Do you know,” said I, “it’s made me feel a bit rotten.”
“Do you know,” I said, “it's made me feel kind of bad.”
“Ay?” he laughed, turning up the end of the exclamation with indulgent surprise.
“Ay?” he laughed, raising the end of the exclamation with amused surprise.
We went back home, deciding to say nothing to the women. They were sitting in the window seat watching for us, mother and Alice and Lettie.
We went back home, choosing not to say anything to the women. They were sitting in the window seat waiting for us, Mom, Alice, and Lettie.
“You have been a long time!” said Lettie. “We’ve watched the sun go down—it set splendidly—look—the rim of the hill is smouldering yet. What have you been doing?”
“You have been gone for ages!” said Lettie. “We’ve seen the sun go down—it was beautiful—look, the edge of the hill is still glowing. What have you been up to?”
“Waiting till your Taurus finished work.”
“Waiting until your Taurus finishes work.”
“Now be quiet,” she said hastily, and—turning to him, “You have come to sing hymns?”
“Now, be quiet,” she said quickly, and—turning to him—“Did you come to sing hymns?”
“Anything you like,” he replied.
"Anything you want," he replied.
“How nice of you, George!” exclaimed Alice, ironically. She was a short, plump girl, pale, with daring, rebellious eyes. Her mother was a Wyld, a family famous either for shocking lawlessness, or for extreme uprightness. Alice, with an admirable father, and a mother who loved her husband passionately, was wild and lawless on the surface, but at heart very upright and amenable. My mother and she were fast friends, and Lettie had a good deal of sympathy with her. But Lettie generally deplored Alice’s outrageous behaviour, though she relished it—if “superior” friends were not present. Most men enjoyed Alice in company, but they fought shy of being alone with her.
“How nice of you, George!” Alice said sarcastically. She was a short, chubby girl, pale, with bold, rebellious eyes. Her mother was a Wyld, a family known for either shocking lawlessness or strict morality. Alice, with a great dad and a mom who loved her husband fiercely, appeared wild and carefree on the outside but was actually quite principled and agreeable at heart. My mom and she were close friends, and Lettie felt a lot of sympathy for her. However, Lettie usually disapproved of Alice’s outrageous behavior, even though she enjoyed it—when their “superior” friends weren’t around. Most guys liked Alice in a group but were wary of being alone with her.
“Would you say the same to me?” she asked.
“Would you say the same thing to me?” she asked.
“It depends what you’d answer,” he said, laughingly.
“It depends on what you’d say,” he said, laughing.
“Oh, you’re so bloomin’ cautious. I’d rather have a tack in my shoe than a cautious man, wouldn’t you Lettie?”
“Oh, you’re so annoyingly cautious. I’d rather have a tack in my shoe than a cautious man, wouldn’t you, Lettie?”
“Well—it depends how far I had to walk,” was Lettie’s reply—“but if I hadn’t to limp too far——”
“Well—it depends on how far I had to walk,” Lettie replied, “but if I didn’t have to limp too far——”
Alice turned away from Lettie, whom she often found rather irritating.
Alice turned away from Lettie, who she often found pretty annoying.
“You do look glum, Sybil,” she said to me, “did somebody want to kiss you?”
“You look really down, Sybil,” she said to me, “did someone want to kiss you?”
I laughed—on the wrong side, understanding her malicious feminine reference—and answered:
I laughed—on the wrong side, getting her spiteful female reference—and replied:
“If they had, I should have looked happy.”
“If they had, I would have looked happy.”
“Dear boy, smile now then,”—and she tipped me under the chin. I drew away.
“Hey boy, smile now,”—and she lifted my chin. I pulled back.
“Oh, Gum—we are solemn! What’s the matter with you? Georgy—say something—else I’s’ll begin to feel nervous.”
“Oh, Gum—we're so serious! What's wrong with you? Georgy—say something—or else I'm going to start feeling anxious.”
“What shall I say?” he asked, shifting his feet and resting his elbows on his knees. “Oh, Lor!” she cried in great impatience. He did not help her, but sat clasping his hands, smiling on one side of his face. He was nervous. He looked at the pictures, the ornaments, and everything in the room; Lettie got up to settle some flowers on the mantel-piece, and he scrutinised her closely. She was dressed in some blue foulard stuff, with lace at the throat, and lace cuffs to the elbow. She was tall and supple; her hair had a curling fluffiness very charming. He was no taller than she, and looked shorter, being strongly built. He too had a grace of his own, but not as he sat stiffly on a horse-hair chair. She was elegant in her movements.
“What should I say?” he asked, shifting his feet and resting his elbows on his knees. “Oh, come on!” she exclaimed, clearly frustrated. He didn’t help her and just sat there, hands clasped, smiling on one side of his face. He was nervous. He glanced at the pictures, the ornaments, and everything else in the room; Lettie stood up to arrange some flowers on the mantel, and he watched her closely. She wore a blue fabric dress with lace at the neck and lace cuffs at the elbows. She was tall and graceful; her hair had a charming, curly fluffiness. He wasn’t taller than her and seemed shorter because of his strong build. He had his own kind of grace, but it didn’t show as he sat stiffly in a horse-hair chair. She moved with elegance.
After a little while mother called us in to supper.
After a little while, Mom called us in for dinner.
“Come,” said Lettie to him, “take me in to supper.”
“Come on,” Lettie said to him, “take me in for dinner.”
He rose, feeling very awkward.
He got up, feeling awkward.
“Give me your arm,” said she to tease him. He did so, and flushed under his tan, afraid of her round arm half hidden by lace, which lay among his sleeve.
“Give me your arm,” she said to tease him. He did, feeling a rush of heat under his tan, nervous about her round arm partly hidden by lace, resting against his sleeve.
When we were seated she flourished her spoon and asked him what he would have. He hesitated, looked at the strange dishes and said he would have some cheese. They insisted on his eating new, complicated meats.
When we sat down, she waved her spoon around and asked him what he wanted. He hesitated, glanced at the unusual dishes, and said he would like some cheese. They urged him to try the new, complicated meats.
“I’m sure you like tantafflins, don’t you Georgie?” said Alice, in her mocking fashion. He was not sure. He could not analyse the flavours, he felt confused and bewildered even through his sense of taste! Alice begged him to have salad.
“I’m sure you like tantafflins, don’t you, Georgie?” said Alice, teasing him. He was not sure. He couldn’t break down the flavors; he felt confused and bewildered even with his sense of taste! Alice urged him to have salad.
“No, thanks,” said he. “I don’t like it.”
“No, thanks,” he replied. “I’m not into it.”
“Oh, George!” she said, “How can you say so when I’m offering it you.”
“Oh, George!” she said, “How can you say that when I’m offering it to you?”
“Well—I’ve only had it once,” said he, “and that was when I was working with Flint, and he gave us fat bacon and bits of lettuce soaked in vinegar—‘’Ave a bit more salit,’ he kept saying, but I’d had enough.”
“Well—I’ve only had it once,” he said, “and that was when I was working with Flint. He gave us fatty bacon and pieces of lettuce soaked in vinegar—‘Have a bit more salad,’ he kept saying, but I’d had enough.”
“But all our lettuce,” said Alice with a wink, “is as sweet as a nut, no vinegar about our lettuce.” George laughed in much confusion at her pun on my sister’s name.
“But all our lettuce,” said Alice with a wink, “is as sweet as a nut, no vinegar in our lettuce.” George laughed in confusion at her pun on my sister’s name.
“I believe you,” he said, with pompous gallantry.
“I believe you,” he said, with overly confident charm.
“Think of that!” cried Alice. “Our Georgie believes me. Oh, I am so, so pleased!”
“Can you believe that?” exclaimed Alice. “Our Georgie believes me. Oh, I’m so, so happy!”
He smiled painfully. His hand was resting on the table, the thumb tucked tight under the fingers, his knuckles white as he nervously gripped his thumb. At last supper was finished, and he picked up his serviette from the floor and began to fold it. Lettie also seemed ill at ease. She had teased him till the sense of his awkwardness had become uncomfortable. Now she felt sorry, and a trifle repentant, so she went to the piano, as she always did to dispel her moods. When she was angry she played tender fragments of Tschaïkowsky, when she was miserable, Mozart. Now she played Handel in a manner that suggested the plains of heaven in the long notes, and in the little trills as if she were waltzing up the ladder of Jacob’s dream like the damsels in Blake’s pictures. I often told her she flattered herself scandalously through the piano; but generally she pretended not to understand me, and occasionally she surprised me by a sudden rush of tears to her eyes. For George’s sake, she played Gounod’s “Ave Maria,” knowing that the sentiment of the chant would appeal to him, and make him sad, forgetful of the petty evils of this life. I smiled as I watched the cheap spell working. When she had finished, her fingers lay motionless for a minute on the keys, then she spun round, and looked him straight in the eyes, giving promise of a smile. But she glanced down at her knee.
He smiled awkwardly. His hand was resting on the table, his thumb locked under his fingers, knuckles white as he nervously gripped his thumb. Finally, dinner was over, and he picked up his napkin from the floor and started to fold it. Lettie also seemed uncomfortable. She had teased him until his awkwardness became painful. Now she felt sorry and a bit guilty, so she went to the piano, as she always did to lift her spirits. When she was angry, she played tender bits of Tchaikovsky; when she was feeling down, she preferred Mozart. Now she played Handel, creating an atmosphere that suggested the plains of heaven with her long notes, and the little trills as if she were dancing up the ladder of Jacob’s dream like the maidens in Blake’s artwork. I often told her she was being ridiculously self-indulgent on the piano, but she usually pretended not to get it and sometimes surprised me with sudden tears in her eyes. For George’s sake, she played Gounod’s “Ave Maria,” knowing that the sentiment would resonate with him and make him sad, forgetting the small troubles of life. I smiled as I saw the cheap magic at work. When she finished, her fingers rested motionless on the keys for a moment, then she turned around and looked him straight in the eyes, about to smile. But she glanced down at her knee.
“You are tired of music,” she said.
“You're tired of music,” she said.
“No,” he replied, shaking his head.
“No,” he said, shaking his head.
“Like it better than salad?” she asked with a flash of raillery.
“Do you like it better than salad?” she asked with a teasing smile.
He looked up at her with a sudden smile, but did not reply. He was not handsome; his features were too often in a heavy repose; but when he looked up and smiled unexpectedly, he flooded her with an access of tenderness.
He looked up at her with a sudden smile, but didn’t say anything. He wasn’t handsome; his features often appeared too heavy and relaxed; but when he looked up and smiled out of the blue, it filled her with a wave of tenderness.
“Then you’ll have a little more,” said she, and she turned again to the piano. She played soft, wistful morsels, then suddenly broke off in the midst of one sentimental plaint, and left the piano, dropping into a low chair by the fire. There she sat and looked at him. He was conscious that her eyes were fixed on him, but he dared not look back at her, so he pulled his moustache.
“Then you’ll have a little more,” she said, turning back to the piano. She played soft, nostalgic melodies, then suddenly stopped in the middle of a sentimental tune and left the piano, sinking into a low chair by the fire. There she sat and watched him. He was aware that her eyes were on him, but he didn’t dare to look back, so he fiddled with his mustache.
“You are only a boy, after all,” she said to him quietly. Then he turned and asked her why.
“You're just a boy,” she said to him softly. Then he turned and asked her why.
“It is a boy that you are,” she repeated, leaning back in her chair, and smiling lazily at him.
“It’s a boy that you are,” she repeated, leaning back in her chair and smiling lazily at him.
“I never thought so,” he replied seriously.
“I never thought that,” he replied earnestly.
“Really?” she said, chuckling.
“Seriously?” she said, laughing.
“No,” said he, trying to recall his previous impressions.
“No,” he said, trying to remember his earlier thoughts.
She laughed heartily, saying:
She laughed out loud, saying:
“You’re growing up.”
"You’re maturing."
“How?” he asked.
"How?" he asked.
“Growing up,” she repeated, still laughing.
“Growing up,” she repeated, still laughing.
“But I’m sure I was never boyish,” said he.
"But I'm pretty sure I was never boyish," he said.
“I’m teaching you,” said she, “and when you’re boyish you’ll be a very decent man. A mere man daren’t be a boy for fear of tumbling off his manly dignity, and then he’d be a fool, poor thing.”
“I’m teaching you,” she said, “and when you’re youthful you’ll be a really decent man. A typical man doesn’t dare to be boyish for fear of damaging his manly dignity, and then he’d be a fool, poor thing.”
He laughed, and sat still to think about it, as was his way.
He laughed and sat quietly to think about it, as he usually did.
“Do you like pictures?” she asked suddenly, being tired of looking at him.
“Do you like pictures?” she asked out of the blue, tired of staring at him.
“Better than anything,” he replied.
“Better than anything else,” he replied.
“Except dinner, and a warm hearth and a lazy evening,” she said.
“Except for dinner, a warm fire, and a relaxing evening,” she said.
He looked at her suddenly, hardening at her insult, and biting his lips at the taste of this humiliation. She repented, and smiled her plaintive regret to him.
He suddenly looked at her, feeling angry at her insult, and bit his lips at the sting of this humiliation. She felt sorry and smiled at him with a look of regret.
“I’ll show you some,” she said, rising and going out of the room. He felt he was nearer her. She returned, carrying a pile of great books.
“I’ll show you some,” she said, standing up and leaving the room. He felt closer to her. She came back, carrying a stack of large books.
“Jove—you’re pretty strong!” said he.
“Wow—you’re really strong!” he said.
“You are charming in your compliment,” she said.
“You're flattering with your compliment,” she said.
He glanced at her to see if she were mocking.
He looked at her to check if she was mocking him.
“That’s the highest you could say of me, isn’t it?” she insisted.
"That's the best you could say about me, right?" she insisted.
“Is it?” he asked, unwilling to compromise himself.
“Is it?” he asked, not wanting to put himself at risk.
“For sure,” she answered—and then, laying the books on the table, “I know how a man will compliment me by the way he looks at me”—she kneeled before the fire. “Some look at my hair, some watch the rise and fall of my breathing, some look at my neck, and a few,—not you among them,—look me in the eyes for my thoughts. To you, I’m a fine specimen, strong! Pretty strong! You primitive man!”
“For sure,” she replied—and then, placing the books on the table, “I can tell how a guy will compliment me by the way he looks at me”—she knelt in front of the fire. “Some look at my hair, some watch how my chest rises and falls when I breathe, some look at my neck, and a few—not you among them—look me in the eyes to see my thoughts. To you, I’m a fine specimen, strong! Pretty strong! You primitive man!”
He sat twisting his fingers; she was very contrary.
He sat twisting his fingers; she was being really difficult.
“Bring your chair up,” she said, sitting down at the table and opening a book. She talked to him of each picture, insisting on hearing his opinion. Sometimes he disagreed with her and would not be persuaded. At such times she was piqued.
“Pull your chair closer,” she said, sitting down at the table and opening a book. She discussed each picture with him, insisting on hearing his thoughts. Sometimes he disagreed and wouldn’t be swayed. During those moments, she felt a bit annoyed.
“If,” said she, “an ancient Briton in his skins came and contradicted me as you do, wouldn’t you tell him not to make an ass of himself?”
“If,” she said, “if an ancient Briton in his furs came and argued with me like you do, wouldn’t you tell him not to embarrass himself?”
“I don’t know,” said he.
“I don’t know,” he said.
“Then you ought to,” she replied. “You know nothing.”
“Then you should,” she responded. “You don’t know anything.”
“How is it you ask me then?” he said.
“How is it you’re asking me then?” he said.
She began to laugh.
She started to laugh.
“Why—that’s a pertinent question. I think you might be rather nice, you know.”
“Why—that’s a relevant question. I think you could be quite nice, you know.”
“Thank you,” he said, smiling ironically.
“Thanks,” he said, smirking.
“Oh!” she said. “I know, you think you’re perfect, but you’re not, you’re very annoying.”
“Oh!” she said. “I get it, you think you're perfect, but you're not; you're really annoying.”
“Yes,” exclaimed Alice, who had entered the room again, dressed ready to depart. “He’s so blooming slow! Great whizz! Who wants fellows to carry cold dinners? Shouldn’t you like to shake him Lettie?”
“Yeah,” exclaimed Alice, who had come back into the room, ready to leave. “He’s so ridiculously slow! Seriously! Who wants guys to carry cold dinners? Wouldn’t you want to give him a shake, Lettie?”
“I don’t feel concerned enough,” replied the other calmly.
“I’m not really that worried,” replied the other calmly.
“Did you ever carry a boiled pudding Georgy?” asked Alice with innocent interest, punching me slyly.
“Have you ever carried a boiled pudding, Georgy?” Alice asked with genuine curiosity, playfully nudging me.
“Me!—why?—what makes you ask?” he replied, quite at a loss.
“Me?—why?—what makes you ask?” he replied, clearly confused.
“Oh, I only wondered if your people needed any indigestion mixture—pa mixes it—1/1 ½ a bottle.”
“Oh, I was just wondering if your family needs any antacid—Dad mixes it—1/1 ½ a bottle.”
“I don’t see——” he began.
"I don't see—" he started.
“Ta—ta, old boy, I’ll give you time to think about it. Good-night, Lettie. Absence makes the heart grow fonder—Georgy—of someone else. Farewell. Come along, Sybil love, the moon is shining—Good-night all, good-night!”
“See you later, my friend, I’ll give you time to think it over. Goodnight, Lettie. Being apart makes you miss someone more—Georgy—just not you. Goodbye. Let’s go, Sybil darling, the moon is shining—goodnight everyone, goodnight!”
I escorted her home, while they continued to look at the pictures. He was a romanticist. He liked Copley, Fielding, Cattermole and Birket Foster; he could see nothing whatsoever in Girtin or David Cox. They fell out decidedly over George Clausen.
I walked her home while they kept looking at the pictures. He was a romantic at heart. He enjoyed Copley, Fielding, Cattermole, and Birket Foster; he couldn’t see anything at all in Girtin or David Cox. They definitely disagreed about George Clausen.
“But,” said Lettie, “he is a real realist, he makes common things beautiful, he sees the mystery and magnificence that envelops us even when we work menially. I do know and I can speak. If I hoed in the fields beside you——” This was a very new idea for him, almost a shock to his imagination, and she talked unheeded. The picture under discussion was a water-colour—“Hoeing” by Clausen.
“But,” Lettie said, “he’s a true realist. He makes everyday things beautiful and sees the mystery and greatness around us, even when we’re doing menial work. I do know, and I can speak. If I were hoeing in the fields next to you—” This was a completely new idea for him, almost a jolt to his imagination, and she continued talking without him noticing. The artwork they were discussing was a watercolor—“Hoeing” by Clausen.
“You’d be just that colour in the sunset,” she said, thus bringing him back to the subject, “and if you looked at the ground you’d find there was a sense of warm gold fire in it, and once you’d perceived the colour, it would strengthen till you’d see nothing else. You are blind; you are only half-born; you are gross with good living and heavy sleeping. You are a piano which will only play a dozen common notes. Sunset is nothing to you—it merely happens anywhere. Oh, but you make me feel as if I’d like to make you suffer. If you’d ever been sick; if you’d ever been born into a home where there was something oppressed you, and you couldn’t understand; if ever you’d believed, or even doubted, you might have been a man by now. You never grow up, like bulbs which spend all summer getting fat and fleshy, but never wakening the germ of a flower. As for me, the flower is born in me, but it wants bringing forth. Things don’t flower if they’re overfed. You have to suffer before you blossom in this life. When death is just touching a plant, it forces it into a passion of flowering. You wonder how I have touched death. You don’t know. There’s always a sense of death in this home. I believe my mother hated my father before I was born. That was death in her veins for me before I was born. It makes a difference——”
“You’d be that color in the sunset,” she said, bringing him back to the point. “If you looked at the ground, you’d see a warm golden glow in it, and once you noticed the color, it would become stronger until you couldn’t see anything else. You’re blind; you’re only half-awake; you’re bogged down by comfort and laziness. You’re like a piano that can only play a dozen basic notes. Sunset means nothing to you—it just happens anywhere. Oh, but you make me want to make you feel pain. If you’d ever been sick; if you’d ever been born into a home where something oppressed you, and you couldn’t understand it; if you’d ever believed, or even doubted, you could have been a real man by now. You never grow up, like bulbs that spend all summer getting fat and soft, but never waking the germ of a flower. As for me, the flower is inside me, but it needs to be brought out. Things won’t bloom if they’re overfed. You have to suffer before you blossom in this life. When death just brushes against a plant, it triggers a passionate flowering. You wonder how I’ve touched death. You don’t know. There’s always a sense of death in this home. I believe my mother hated my father before I was born. That was death in her veins for me before I even came into the world. It makes a difference——”
As he sat listening, his eyes grew wide and his lips were parted, like a child who feels the tale but does not understand the words. She, looking away from herself at last, saw him, began to laugh gently, and patted his hand saying:
As he sat listening, his eyes widened and his lips parted, like a child who feels the story but doesn’t quite get the words. She finally looked away from herself, saw him, started to laugh softly, and patted his hand, saying:
“Oh! my dear heart, are you bewildered? How amiable of you to listen to me—there isn’t any meaning in it all—there isn’t really!”
“Oh! my dear heart, are you confused? How kind of you to listen to me—there’s no point in any of it—there really isn’t!”
“But,” said he, “why do you say it?”
“But,” he said, “why do you say that?”
“Oh, the question!” she laughed. “Let us go back to our muttons, we’re gazing at each other like two dazed images.”
“Oh, the question!” she laughed. “Let’s get back to what we were talking about, we’re just staring at each other like two confused reflections.”
They turned on, chatting casually, till George suddenly exclaimed, “There!”
They switched it on, chatting casually, until George suddenly shouted, “There!”
It was Maurice Griffinhagen’s “Idyll.”
It was Maurice Griffinhagen’s “Idyll.”
“What of it?” she asked, gradually flushing. She remembered her own enthusiasm over the picture.
“What about it?” she asked, slowly turning red. She recalled her own excitement about the picture.
“Wouldn’t it be fine?” he exclaimed, looking at her with glowing eyes, his teeth showing white in a smile that was not amusement.
“Wouldn’t that be great?” he said, looking at her with bright eyes, his teeth shining white in a smile that wasn’t really about humor.
“What?” she asked, dropping her head in confusion.
“What?” she asked, shaking her head in confusion.
“That—a girl like that—half afraid—and passion!” He lit up curiously.
"That—a girl like that—kind of scared—and full of passion!" He became visibly interested.
“She may well be half afraid, when the barbarian comes out in his glory, skins and all.”
“She might be a little scared when the barbarian shows up in all his glory, skins and all.”
“But don’t you like it?” he asked.
“But don’t you like it?” he asked.
She shrugged her shoulders, saying, “Make love to the next girl you meet, and by the time the poppies redden the field, she’ll hang in your arms. She’ll have need to be more than half afraid, won’t she?”
She shrugged her shoulders and said, “Hook up with the next girl you meet, and by the time the poppies turn red in the field, she’ll be in your arms. She’s going to need to be more than half afraid, right?”
She played with the leaves of the book, and did not look at him.
She fiddled with the pages of the book and didn’t look at him.
“But,” he faltered, his eyes glowing, “it would be—rather——”
“But,” he hesitated, his eyes shining, “it would be—kind of——”
“Don’t, sweet lad, don’t!” she cried laughing.
“Don’t, sweet boy, don’t!” she laughed, calling out.
“But I shouldn’t—” he insisted, “I don’t know whether I should like any girl I know to——”
“But I shouldn’t—” he insisted, “I’m not sure if I’d want any girl I know to——”
“Precious Sir Galahad,” she said in a mock caressing voice, and stroking his cheek with her finger, “You ought to have been a monk—a martyr, a Carthusian.”
“Precious Sir Galahad,” she said in a teasing, affectionate tone, and gently stroking his cheek with her finger, “You should have been a monk—a martyr, a Carthusian.”
He laughed, taking no notice. He was breathlessly quivering under the new sensation of heavy, unappeased fire in his breast, and in the muscles of his arms. He glanced at her bosom and shivered.
He laughed, completely oblivious. He was trembling with excitement from the intense, unfulfilled heat in his chest and in his arms. He looked at her cleavage and shivered.
“Are you studying just how to play the part?” she asked.
“Are you just practicing how to play the role?” she asked.
“No—but——” he tried to look at her, but failed. He shrank, laughing, and dropped his head.
“No—but——” he tried to meet her gaze but couldn’t. He recoiled, laughing, and lowered his head.
“What?” she asked with vibrant curiosity.
“What?” she asked with lively curiosity.
Having become a few degrees calmer, he looked up at her now, his eyes wide and vivid with a declaration that made her shrink back as if flame had leaped towards her face. She bent down her head and picked at her dress.
Having calmed down a bit, he looked up at her, his eyes wide and bright with a statement that made her pull back as if a flame had jumped toward her face. She lowered her head and fiddled with her dress.
“Didn’t you know the picture before?” she said, in a low, toneless voice.
“Didn’t you know the picture before?” she asked, in a quiet, emotionless voice.
He shut his eyes and shrank with shame.
He closed his eyes and felt overwhelmed with shame.
“No, I’ve never seen it before,” he said.
“No, I’ve never seen it before,” he said.
“I’m surprised,” she said. “It is a very common one.”
“I’m surprised,” she said. “It’s a really common one.”
“Is it?” he answered, and this make-belief conversation fell. She looked up, and found his eyes. They gazed at each other for a moment before they hid their faces again. It was a torture to each of them to look thus nakedly at the other, a dazzled, shrinking pain that they forced themselves to undergo for a moment, that they might the moment after tremble with a fierce sensation that filled their veins with fluid, fiery electricity. She sought almost in panic, for something to say.
“Is it?” he replied, and the pretend conversation faded away. She looked up and met his gaze. They stared at each other for a moment before hiding their faces again. It was torturous for each of them to look so openly at the other, a blinding, shrinking pain that they forced themselves to experience for just a moment, so that immediately after, they could shudder with a fierce sensation that surged through their veins like fiery electricity. She searched almost in panic for something to say.
“I believe it’s in Liverpool, the picture,” she contrived to say.
“I think the picture is in Liverpool,” she managed to say.
He dared not kill this conversation, he was too self-conscious. He forced himself to reply, “I didn’t know there was a gallery in Liverpool.”
He didn’t want to end this conversation; he felt too self-conscious. He made himself respond, “I didn’t know there was a gallery in Liverpool.”
“Oh, yes, a very good one,” she said.
“Oh, yes, a really good one,” she said.
Their eyes met in the briefest flash of a glance, then both turned their faces aside. Thus averted, one from the other, they made talk. At last she rose, gathered the books together, and carried them off. At the door she turned. She must steal another keen moment: “Are you admiring my strength?” she asked. Her pose was fine. With her head thrown back, the roundness of her throat ran finely down to the bosom which swelled above the pile of books held by her straight arms. He looked at her. Their lips smiled curiously. She put back her throat as if she were drinking. They felt the blood beating madly in their necks. Then, suddenly breaking into a slight trembling, she turned round and left the room.
Their eyes met for just a moment, then they both looked away. Avoiding each other, they made small talk. Finally, she got up, gathered the books, and took them away. At the door, she paused and turned back. She needed to steal one more intense moment: “Are you admiring my strength?” she asked. She looked stunning. With her head held high, the graceful curve of her neck flowed down to the chest that rose above the stack of books held by her straight arms. He looked at her. Their lips curved into curious smiles. She tilted her head back as if she were savoring something. They felt their hearts racing in their necks. Then, suddenly trembling a bit, she turned and left the room.
While she was out, he sat twisting his moustache. She came back along the hall talking madly to herself in French. Having been much impressed by Sarah Bernhardt’s “Dame aux Camelias” and “Adrienne Lecouvreur,” Lettie had caught something of the weird tone of this great actress, and her raillery and mockery came out in little wild waves. She laughed at him, and at herself, and at men in general, and at love in particular. Whatever he said to her, she answered in the same mad clatter of French, speaking high and harshly. The sound was strange and uncomfortable. There was a painful perplexity in his brow, such as I often perceived afterwards, a sense of something hurting, something he could not understand.
While she was out, he sat twisting his mustache. She returned down the hallway, chatting excitedly to herself in French. Having been greatly impressed by Sarah Bernhardt’s “Dame aux Camelias” and “Adrienne Lecouvreur,” Lettie had picked up some of the quirky tone of this legendary actress, and her teasing and sarcasm came out in little wild bursts. She laughed at him, at herself, at men in general, and at love in particular. No matter what he said to her, she replied in the same frantic chatter of French, speaking in a high and harsh tone. The sound was odd and unsettling. There was a painful confusion on his brow, something I often noticed later, a feeling of discomfort, something he couldn’t quite grasp.
“Well, well, well, well!” she exclaimed at last. “We must be mad sometimes, or we should be getting aged, Hein?”
“Well, well, well, well!” she exclaimed finally. “We must be crazy sometimes, or we're just getting old, right?”
“I wish I could understand,” he said plaintively.
"I wish I could understand," he said sadly.
“Poor dear!” she laughed. “How sober he is! And will you really go? They will think we’ve given you no supper, you look so sad.”
“Poor thing!” she laughed. “You look so serious! Are you really going to leave? They'll think we didn’t feed you at all, you look so down.”
“I have supped—full——” he began, his eyes dancing with a smile as he ventured upon a quotation. He was very much excited.
“I have eaten—totally—” he began, his eyes sparkling with a smile as he quoted. He was quite excited.
“Of horrors!” she cried completing it. “Now that is worse than anything I have given you.”
“Of horrors!” she exclaimed, finishing it. “Now that’s worse than anything I’ve given you.”
“Is it?” he replied, and they smiled at each other.
“Is it?” he replied, and they smiled at one another.
“Far worse,” she answered. They waited in suspense for some moments. He looked at her.
“Much worse,” she replied. They waited in suspense for a few moments. He gazed at her.
“Good-bye,” she said, holding out her hand. Her voice was full of insurgent tenderness. He looked at her again, his eyes flickering. Then he took her hand. She pressed his fingers, holding them a little while. Then ashamed of her display of feeling, she looked down. He had a deep cut across his thumb.
“Goodbye,” she said, offering her hand. Her voice was filled with quiet emotion. He glanced at her again, his eyes wavering. Then he took her hand. She squeezed his fingers, holding on for a moment. Then, embarrassed by her display of feelings, she looked down. He had a deep cut across his thumb.
“What a gash!” she exclaimed, shivering, and clinging a little tighter to his fingers before she released them. He gave a little laugh.
“What a gash!” she exclaimed, shivering, and holding on a bit tighter to his fingers before letting them go. He let out a small laugh.
“Does it hurt you?” she asked very gently.
“Does it hurt you?” she asked softly.
He laughed again—“No!” he said softly, as if his thumb were not worthy of consideration.
He laughed again—“No!” he said softly, as if his thumb didn’t deserve any attention.
They smiled again at each other, and, with a blind movement, he broke the spell and was gone.
They smiled at each other again, and with a sudden move, he broke the moment and disappeared.
CHAPTER IV
THE FATHER
Autumn set in, and the red dahlias which kept the warm light alive in their bosoms so late into the evening died in the night, and the morning had nothing but brown balls of rottenness to show.
Autumn arrived, and the red dahlias that held onto the warm light in their petals so late into the evening faded away during the night, leaving only brown balls of decay by morning.
They called me as I passed the post-office door in Eberwich one evening, and they gave me a letter for my mother. The distorted, sprawling handwriting perplexed me with a dim uneasiness; I put the letter away, and forgot it. I remembered it later in the evening, when I wished to recall something to interest my mother. She looked at the handwriting, and began hastily and nervously to tear open the envelope; she held it away from her in the light of the lamp, and with eyes drawn half closed, tried to scan it. So I found her spectacles, but she did not speak her thanks, and her hand trembled. She read the short letter quickly; then she sat down, and read it again, and continued to look at it.
They called to me as I walked by the post office in Eberwich one evening and handed me a letter for my mom. The messy, sprawling handwriting filled me with a vague anxiety; I set the letter aside and forgot about it. Later that evening, I remembered it when I wanted to think of something to interest my mom. She looked at the handwriting and started to quickly and nervously tear open the envelope; she held it away from her in the lamp's light and squinted to try to read it. So, I found her glasses, but she didn't thank me, and her hand shook. She read the short letter quickly; then she sat down and read it again, still staring at it.
“What is it mother?” I asked.
“What is it, Mom?” I asked.
She did not answer, but continued staring at the letter. I went up to her, and put my hand on her shoulder, feeling very uncomfortable. She took no notice of me, beginning to murmur: “Poor Frank—Poor Frank.” That was my father’s name.
She didn't respond but kept gazing at the letter. I walked over to her and placed my hand on her shoulder, feeling really uneasy. She ignored me, starting to mumble: “Poor Frank—Poor Frank.” That was my father's name.
“But what is it mother?—tell me what’s the matter!”
“But what is it, Mom?—tell me what’s wrong!”
She turned and looked at me as if I were a stranger; she got up, and began to walk about the room; then she left the room, and I heard her go out of the house.
She turned and looked at me like I was a stranger; she stood up and started walking around the room; then she left the room, and I heard her leave the house.
The letter had fallen on to the floor. I picked it up. The handwriting was very broken. The address gave a village some few miles away; the date was three days before.
The letter had dropped onto the floor. I picked it up. The handwriting was quite messy. The address was for a village a few miles away; the date was three days ago.
“My Dear Lettice:
“You will want to know I am gone. I can hardly last a day or two—my
kidneys are nearly gone.
“I came over one day. I didn’t see you, but I saw the girl by the window, and I
had a few words with the lad. He never knew, and he felt nothing. I think the
girl might have done. If you knew how awfully lonely I am, Lettice—how
awfully I have been, you might feel sorry.
“I have saved what I could, to pay you back. I have had the worst of it
Lettice, and I’m glad the end has come. I have had the worst of it.
“My Dear Lettice:
“You'll want to know that I'm gone. I can barely last a day or two—my kidneys are almost gone.
“I came over one day. I didn’t see you, but I saw the girl by the window, and I had a few words with the guy. He never knew, and he didn’t feel anything. I think the girl might have. If you knew how incredibly lonely I am, Lettice—how terribly I have been, you might feel sorry.
“I’ve saved what I could to pay you back. I’ve had the worst of it, Lettice, and I’m glad the end has come. I’ve really had the worst of it.
“Good-bye—for ever—your husband,
“FRANK BEARDSALL.”
"Goodbye forever, your husband,
“FRANK BEARDSALL.”
I was numbed by this letter of my father’s. With almost agonised effort I strove to recall him, but I knew that my image of a tall, handsome, dark man with pale grey eyes was made up from my mother’s few words, and from a portrait I had once seen.
I was shocked by my father's letter. With almost painful effort, I tried to remember him, but I realized that my image of a tall, handsome, dark man with pale gray eyes was just based on my mother's few words and a portrait I had once seen.
The marriage had been unhappy. My father was of frivolous, rather vulgar character, but plausible, having a good deal of charm. He was a liar, without notion of honesty, and he had deceived my mother thoroughly. One after another she discovered his mean dishonesties and deceits, and her soul revolted from him, and because the illusion of him had broken into a thousand vulgar fragments, she turned away with the scorn of a woman who finds her romance has been a trumpery tale. When he left her for other pleasures—Lettie being a baby of three years, while I was five—she rejoiced bitterly. She had heard of him indirectly—and of him nothing good, although he prospered—but he had never come to see her or written to her in all the eighteen years.
The marriage was unhappy. My father had a shallow, somewhat crude personality, but he was convincing and had a lot of charm. He was dishonest, lacking any sense of honesty, and he had completely betrayed my mother. One after another, she uncovered his petty lies and deceit, and her spirit recoiled from him. When the illusion of him shattered into a thousand tacky pieces, she turned away with the contempt of a woman who realizes her fairy tale was just a cheap story. When he left her for other pleasures—Lettie was just three years old, while I was five—she felt a bittersweet relief. She heard about him through others, and there was nothing good to say about him, even though he was doing well, but he never came to see her or wrote to her in those eighteen years.
In a while my mother came in. She sat down, pleating up the hem of her black apron, and smoothing it out again.
In a bit, my mom walked in. She sat down, folding the hem of her black apron and smoothing it out again.
“You know,” she said, “he had a right to the children, and I’ve kept them all the time.”
"You know," she said, "he had a right to the kids, and I've kept them all this time."
“He could have come,” said I.
"He could have come," I said.
“I set them against him, I have kept them from him, and he wanted them. I ought to be by him now—I ought to have taken you to him long ago.”
“I turned them against him, I kept them away from him, and he wanted them. I should be with him now—I should have brought you to him a long time ago.”
“But how could you, when you knew nothing of him?”
“But how could you, when you didn’t know anything about him?”
“He would have come—he wanted to come—I have felt it for years. But I kept him away. I know I have kept him away. I have felt it, and he has. Poor Frank—he’ll see his mistakes now. He would not have been as cruel as I have been——”
“He would have come—he wanted to come—I’ve felt it for years. But I kept him away. I know I have kept him away. I’ve felt it, and he has too. Poor Frank—he’ll see his mistakes now. He wouldn’t have been as cruel as I have been——”
“Nay, mother, it is only the shock that makes you say so.”
“Nah, mom, it’s just the shock that makes you say that.”
“This makes me know. I have felt in myself a long time that he was suffering; I have had the feeling of him in me. I knew, yes, I did know he wanted me, and you, I felt it. I have had the feeling of him upon me this last three months especially . . . I have been cruel to him.”
“This makes me realize. I've sensed for a long time that he was hurting; I felt his presence within me. I knew, yes, I truly knew he wanted me, and you, I felt it. I've been aware of him affecting me particularly over these last three months... I have been unkind to him.”
“Well—we’ll go to him now, shall we?” I said.
“Well—we'll go to him now, okay?” I said.
“To-morrow—to-morrow,” she replied, noticing me really for the first time. “I go in the morning.”
“Tomorrow—tomorrow,” she said, finally noticing me for the first time. “I’m leaving in the morning.”
“And I’ll go with you.”
“I'll go with you.”
“Yes—in the morning. Lettie has her party to Chatsworth—don’t tell her—we won’t tell her.”
“Yes—in the morning. Lettie has her party at Chatsworth—don’t mention it to her—we won’t say anything.”
“No,” said I.
“No,” I said.
Shortly after, my mother went upstairs. Lettie came in rather late from Highclose; Leslie did not come in. In the morning they were going with a motor party into Matloch and Chatsworth, and she was excited, and did not observe anything.
Shortly after, my mom went upstairs. Lettie came in pretty late from Highclose; Leslie didn’t come home. In the morning, they were going on a motor trip to Matloch and Chatsworth, and she was excited and didn’t notice anything.
After all, mother and I could not set out until the warm tempered afternoon. The air was full of a soft yellowness when we stepped down from the train at Cossethay. My mother insisted on walking the long two miles to the village. We went slowly along the road, lingering over the little red flowers in the high hedge-bottom up the hillside. We were reluctant to come to our destination. As we came in sight of the little grey tower of the church, we heard the sound of braying, brassy music. Before us, filling a little croft, the Wakes was in full swing.
After all, my mom and I couldn’t leave until the warm afternoon. The air was filled with a gentle yellow hue when we got off the train at Cossethay. My mom wanted to walk the long two miles to the village. We strolled slowly down the road, pausing to admire the little red flowers in the tall hedges along the hillside. We were hesitant to reach our destination. As we spotted the small grey church tower, we heard the sound of loud, brassy music. Ahead of us, taking up a small field, the Wakes celebration was in full swing.
Some wooden horses careered gaily round, and the swingboats leaped into the mild blue sky. We sat upon the stile, my mother and I, and watched. There were booths, and cocoanut shies and round-abouts scattered in the small field. Groups of children moved quietly from attraction to attraction. A deeply tanned man came across the field swinging two dripping buckets of water. Women looked from the doors of their brilliant caravans, and lean dogs rose lazily and settled down again under the steps. The fair moved slowly, for all its noise. A stout lady, with a husky masculine voice invited the excited children into her peep show. A swarthy man stood with his thin legs astride on the platform of the roundabouts, and sloping backwards, his mouth distended with a row of fingers, he whistled astonishingly to the coarse row of the organ, and his whistling sounded clear, like the flight of a wild goose high over the chimney tops, as he was carried round and round. A little fat man with an ugly swelling on his chest stood screaming from a filthy booth to a crowd of urchins, bidding them challenge a big, stolid young man who stood with folded arms, his fists pushing out his biceps. On being asked if he would undertake any of these prospective challenges, this young man nodded, not having yet attained a talking stage:—yes he would take two at a time, screamed the little fat man with the big excrescence on his chest, pointing at the cowering lads and girls. Further off, Punch’s quaint voice could be heard when the cocoanut man ceased grinding out screeches from his rattle. The cocoanut man was wroth, for these youngsters would not risk a penny shy, and the rattle yelled like a fiend. A little girl came along to look at us, daintily licking an ice-cream sandwich. We were uninteresting, however, so she passed on to stare at the caravans.
Some wooden horses spun happily around, and the swing boats jumped into the mild blue sky. My mom and I sat on the stile and watched. There were booths, coconut shies, and merry-go-rounds scattered across the small field. Groups of kids moved quietly from one attraction to another. A deeply tanned man walked across the field swinging two dripping buckets of water. Women peeked out from the doors of their brightly colored caravans, and lean dogs got up lazily only to settle back down again under the steps. The fair moved slowly despite all its noise. A plump lady with a husky voice invited excited children into her peep show. A swarthy man stood with his thin legs apart on the merry-go-round platform, leaning back, his mouth filled with fingers, whistling astonishingly to the loud music of the organ; his whistling was clear, like a wild goose flying high over the rooftops, as he was spun around and around. A short, chubby man with an ugly bulge on his chest yelled from a filthy booth to a crowd of kids, urging them to challenge a big, stoic young man who stood with his arms crossed, his fists flexing. When asked if he would accept any of the challenges, the young man nodded, not yet ready to speak: yes, he would take on two at a time, the little chubby man shouted, pointing at the cowering boys and girls. Further off, Punch's quirky voice could be heard when the coconut man stopped cranking out screeches from his rattle. The coconut man was angry because the kids wouldn’t risk a penny, and the rattle yelled like a demon. A little girl walked by to look at us, daintily licking an ice cream sandwich. We were dull to her, so she moved on to stare at the caravans.
We had almost gathered courage to cross the wakes, when the cracked bell of the church sent its note falling over the babble.
We had just about mustered the courage to cross the wakes when the church's cracked bell chimed, cutting through the chatter.
“One—two—three”—had it really sounded three! Then it rang on a lower bell—“One—two—three.” A passing bell for a man! I looked at my mother—she turned away from me.
“One—two—three”—had it really sounded three! Then it rang on a lower bell—“One—two—three.” A passing bell for a man! I looked at my mother—she turned away from me.
The organ flared on—the husky woman came forward to make another appeal. Then there was a lull. The man with the lump on his chest had gone inside the rag to spar with the solid fellow. The cocoanut man had gone to the “Three Tunns” in fury, and a brazen girl of seventeen or so was in charge of the nuts. The horses careered round, carrying two frightened boys.
The organ started playing, and the sturdy woman stepped up to make another pitch. Then there was a pause. The man with the lump on his chest had gone inside the rag to spar with the strong guy. The coconut vendor had stormed off to the “Three Tunns,” and a bold girl, about seventeen, was in charge of the nuts. The horses raced around, carrying two scared boys.
Suddenly the quick, throbbing note of the low bell struck again through the din. I listened—but could not keep count. One, two, three, four—for the third time that great lad had determined to go on the horses, and they had started while his foot was on the step, and he had been foiled—eight, nine, ten—no wonder that whistling man had such a big Adam’s apple—I wondered if it hurt his neck when he talked, being so pointed—nineteen, twenty—the girl was licking more ice-cream, with precious, tiny licks—twenty-five, twenty-six—I wondered if I did count to twenty-six mechanically. At this point I gave it up, and watched for Lord Tennyson’s bald head to come spinning round on the painted rim of the round-abouts, followed by a red-faced Lord Roberts, and a villainous looking Disraeli.
Suddenly, the quick, throbbing sound of the low bell rang out again through the noise. I listened—but I couldn’t keep track. One, two, three, four—for the third time, that big guy had decided to ride the horses, and they took off while his foot was still on the step, and he got left behind—eight, nine, ten—no wonder that whistling guy had such a prominent Adam’s apple—I wondered if it hurt his neck when he talked, being so pointed—nineteen, twenty—the girl was enjoying more ice cream, with careful, tiny licks—twenty-five, twenty-six—I wondered if I was counting to twenty-six without really thinking. At that point, I gave up and watched for Lord Tennyson’s bald head to come spinning around on the painted edge of the carousel, followed by a red-faced Lord Roberts and a shady-looking Disraeli.
“Fifty-one——” said my mother. “Come—come along.”
“Fifty-one—” my mom said. “Come on—let's go.”
We hurried through the fair, towards the church; towards a garden where the last red sentinels looked out from the top of the holly-hock spires. The garden was a tousled mass of faded pink chrysanthemums, and weak-eyed Michaelmas daisies, and spectre stalks of holly-hock. It belonged to a low, dark house, which crouched behind a screen of yews. We walked along to the front. The blinds were down, and in one room we could see the stale light of candles burning.
We rushed through the fair, heading toward the church; towards a garden where the last red flowers stood tall among the hollyhock stems. The garden was a messy mix of faded pink chrysanthemums, droopy Michaelmas daisies, and ghostly stalks of hollyhock. It was attached to a low, dark house that huddled behind a barrier of yews. We made our way to the front. The blinds were closed, and in one room, we could see the dim glow of candles flickering.
“Is this Yew Cottage?” asked my mother of a curious lad.
“Is this Yew Cottage?” my mother asked a curious boy.
“It’s Mrs. May’s,” replied the boy.
“It’s Mrs. May’s,” the boy replied.
“Does she live alone?” I asked.
“Does she live by herself?” I asked.
“She ’ad French Carlin—but he’s dead—an she’s letten th’ candles ter keep th’ owd lad off’n ’im.”
“She had a French Bulldog—but he’s gone—and she’s lighting the candles to keep the old man away from him.”
We went to the house and knocked.
We went to the house and knocked.
“An ye come about him?” hoarsely whispered a bent old woman, looking up with very blue eyes, nodding her old head with its velvet net significantly towards the inner room.
“Are you coming to see him?” hoarsely whispered a frail old woman, looking up with very blue eyes, nodding her old head with its velvet net meaningfully towards the inner room.
“Yes——” said my mother, “we had a letter.”
“Yes,” my mom said, “we got a letter.”
“Ay, poor fellow—he’s gone, missis,” and the old lady shook her head. Then she looked at us curiously, leaned forward, and, putting her withered old hand on my mother’s arm, her hand with its dark blue veins, she whispered in confidence, “and the candles ’as gone out twice. ’E wor a funny feller, very funny!”
“Ay, poor guy—he's gone, ma'am,” and the old lady shook her head. Then she looked at us with curiosity, leaned forward, and, placing her wrinkled old hand on my mother’s arm, her hand with its dark blue veins, she whispered confidentially, “and the candles have gone out twice. He was a strange one, really funny!”
“I must come in and settle things—I am his nearest relative,” said my mother, trembling.
“I need to go in and take care of things—I’m his closest relative,” my mother said, shaking.
“Yes—I must ’a dozed, for when I looked up, it wor black darkness. Missis, I dursn’t sit up wi’ ’im no more, an’ many a one I’ve laid out. Eh, but his sufferin’s, Missis—poor feller—eh, Missis!”—she lifted her ancient hands, and looked up at my mother, with her eyes so intensely blue.
“Yes—I must have dozed off, because when I looked up, it was pitch black. Ma'am, I couldn't sit up with him anymore, and I've laid out many. Oh, but his suffering, ma'am—poor guy—oh, ma'am!”—she lifted her old hands and looked up at my mother, her eyes so intensely blue.
“Do you know where he kept his papers?” asked my mother.
“Do you know where he stored his papers?” asked my mother.
“Yis, I axed Father Burns about it; he said we mun pray for ’im. I bought him candles out o’ my own pocket. He wor a rum feller, he wor!” and again she shook her grey head mournfully. My mother took a step forward.
“Yeah, I asked Father Burns about it; he said we should pray for him. I bought him candles out of my own pocket. He was a strange guy, he was!” and again she shook her gray head sadly. My mother took a step forward.
“Did ye want to see ’im?” asked the old woman with half timid questioning.
“Did you want to see him?” asked the old woman with a hint of timid curiosity.
“Yes,” replied my mother, with a vigorous nod. She perceived now that the old lady was deaf.
“Yes,” my mother replied, nodding enthusiastically. She realized now that the old lady was deaf.
We followed the woman into the kitchen, a long, low room, dark, with drawn blinds.
We followed the woman into the kitchen, a long, low room, dimly lit, with the blinds pulled down.
“Sit ye down,” said the old lady in the same low tone, as if she were speaking to herself:
“Sit down,” said the old lady in the same quiet tone, as if she were talking to herself:
“Ye are his sister, ’appen?”
"Are you his sister?"
My mother shook her head.
My mom shook her head.
“Oh—his brother’s wife!” persisted the old lady.
“Oh—his brother’s wife!” the old lady continued.
We shook our heads.
We shook our heads.
“Only a cousin?” she guessed, and looked at us appealingly. I nodded assent.
“Just a cousin?” she guessed, looking at us with hope. I nodded in agreement.
“Sit ye there a minute,” she said, and trotted off. She banged the door, and jarred a chair as she went. When she returned, she set down a bottle and two glasses with a thump on the table in front of us. Her thin, skinny wrist seemed hardly capable of carrying the bottle.
“Sit there for a minute,” she said, then walked away. She slammed the door and bumped a chair as she left. When she came back, she dropped a bottle and two glasses with a thud on the table in front of us. Her thin, bony wrist looked hardly able to hold the bottle.
“It’s one as he’d only just begun of—’ave a drop to keep ye up—do now, poor thing,” she said, pushing the bottle to my mother and hurrying off, returning with the sugar and the kettle. We refused.
“It’s just one, as he’s only just started of—’ave a drink to keep you awake—do now, poor thing,” she said, pushing the bottle toward my mother and hurrying off, coming back with the sugar and the kettle. We refused.
“’E won’t want it no more, poor feller—an it’s good, Missis, he allers drank it good. Ay—an’ ’e ’adn’t a drop the last three days, poor man, poor feller, not a drop. Come now, it’ll stay ye, come now.” We refused.
“ He won't want it anymore, poor guy—and it's good, Missus, he always drank it well. Yeah—and he hasn’t had a drop in the last three days, poor man, poor guy, not a drop. Come on, it'll keep you going, come on.” We refused.
“’T’s in there,” she whispered, pointing to a closed door in a dark corner of the gloomy kitchen. I stumbled up a little step, and went plunging against a rickety table on which was a candle in a tall brass candlestick. Over went the candle, and it rolled on the floor, and the brass holder fell with much clanging.
“It's in there,” she whispered, pointing to a closed door in a dark corner of the gloomy kitchen. I tripped up a little step and bumped into a rickety table with a candle in a tall brass candlestick. The candle toppled over, rolling across the floor, and the brass holder fell with a loud crash.
“Eh!—Eh! Dear—Lord, Dear—Heart. Dear—Heart!” wailed the old woman. She hastened trembling round to the other side of the bed, and relit the extinguished candle at the taper which was still burning. As she returned, the light glowed on her old, wrinkled face, and on the burnished knobs of the dark mahogany bedstead, while a stream of wax dripped down on to the floor. By the glimmering light of the two tapers we could see the outlined form under the counterpane. She turned back the hem and began to make painful wailing sounds. My heart was beating heavily, and I felt choked. I did not want to look—but I must. It was the man I had seen in the woods—with the puffiness gone from his face. I felt the great wild pity, and a sense of terror, and a sense of horror, and a sense of awful littleness and loneliness among a great empty space. I felt beyond myself as if I were a mere fleck drifting unconsciously through the dark. Then I felt my mother’s arm round my shoulders, and she cried pitifully, “Oh, my son, my son!”
“Eh!—Eh! Dear—Lord, Dear—Heart. Dear—Heart!” the old woman cried out. She hurried, trembling, to the other side of the bed and lit the extinguished candle from the one that was still burning. As she came back, the light illuminated her old, wrinkled face and the polished knobs of the dark mahogany bedframe, while a stream of wax dripped onto the floor. By the flickering light of the two candles, we could see the outline of the form under the blanket. She turned back the edge and began to make painful wailing sounds. My heart was pounding heavily, and I felt choked. I didn’t want to look—but I had to. It was the man I had seen in the woods—his face now free of puffiness. I felt overwhelming wild pity, along with a sense of terror, horror, and an awful feeling of smallness and loneliness in a vast empty space. I felt like I was drifting beyond myself, just a tiny speck lost in the dark. Then I felt my mother’s arm around my shoulders, and she cried out sadly, “Oh, my son, my son!”
I shivered, and came back to myself. There were no tears in my mother’s face, only a great pleading. “Never mind, mother—never mind,” I said incoherently.
I shivered and regained my composure. There were no tears on my mother’s face, just a deep sense of pleading. “It’s okay, Mom—don’t worry,” I said, somewhat confused.
She rose and covered the face again, and went round to the old lady, and held her still, and stayed her little wailings. The woman wiped from her cheeks the few tears of old age, and pushed her grey hair smooth under the velvet network.
She got up and covered the face again, then went over to the old lady, held her still, and quieted her soft cries. The woman wiped away the few tears of old age from her cheeks and smoothed her gray hair under the velvet netting.
“Where are all his things?” asked mother.
"Where are all his things?" asked Mom.
“Eh?” said the old lady, lifting up her ear.
“Excuse me?” said the old lady, tilting her head to listen.
“Are all his things here?” repeated mother in a louder tone.
“Are all his things here?” mother repeated, raising her voice.
“Here?”—the woman waved her hand round the room. It contained the great mahogany bedstead naked of hangings, a desk, and an oak chest, and two or three mahogany chairs. “I couldn’t get him upstairs; he’s only been here about a three week.”
“Here?”—the woman gestured around the room. It had a large mahogany bed without any curtains, a desk, an oak chest, and a couple of mahogany chairs. “I couldn’t get him upstairs; he’s only been here for about three weeks.”
“Where’s the key to the desk?” said my mother loudly in the woman’s ear.
“Where’s the key to the desk?” my mother said loudly in the woman’s ear.
“Yes,” she replied—“it’s his desk.” She looked at us, perplexed and doubtful, fearing she had misunderstood us. This was dreadful.
“Yeah,” she said—“that's his desk.” She glanced at us, confused and unsure, worried she had misinterpreted what we said. This was terrible.
“Key!” I shouted. “Where is the key?”
“Key!” I yelled. “Where's the key?”
Her old face was full of trouble as she shook her head. I took it that she did not know.
Her wrinkled face was filled with worry as she shook her head. I figured she didn’t know.
“Where are his clothes? Clothes” I repeated pointing to my coat. She understood, and muttered, “I’ll fetch ’em ye.”
“Where are his clothes? Clothes” I repeated, pointing to my coat. She got it and muttered, “I’ll get them for you.”
We should have followed her as she hurried upstairs through a door near the head of the bed, had we not heard a heavy footstep in the kitchen, and a voice saying: “Is the old lady going to drink with the Devil? Hullo, Mrs. May, come and drink with me!” We heard the tinkle of the liquor poured into a glass, and almost immediately the light tap of the empty tumbler on the table.
We should have followed her as she rushed upstairs through a door near the head of the bed, but we heard a heavy footstep in the kitchen and a voice saying, “Is the old lady going to drink with the Devil? Hey, Mrs. May, come drink with me!” We heard the sound of liquor being poured into a glass, and almost right after, the light thud of the empty tumbler on the table.
“I’ll see what the old girl’s up to,” he said, and the heavy tread came towards us. Like me, he stumbled at the little step, but escaped collision with the table.
“I’ll check on what the old girl’s doing,” he said, and the heavy footsteps approached us. Like me, he tripped over the small step but avoided crashing into the table.
“Damn that fool’s step,” he said heartily. It was the doctor—for he kept his hat on his head, and did not hesitate to stroll about the house. He was a big, burly, red-faced man.
“Damn that idiot’s step,” he said cheerfully. It was the doctor—he kept his hat on and wasn’t shy about walking around the house. He was a big, stocky, red-faced guy.
“I beg your pardon,” he said, observing my mother. My mother bowed.
“I’m sorry,” he said, looking at my mom. My mom nodded.
“Mrs. Beardsall?” he asked, taking off his hat.
“Mrs. Beardsall?” he asked, removing his hat.
My mother bowed.
My mom bowed.
“I posted a letter to you. You are a relative of his—of poor old Carlin’s?”—he nodded sideways towards the bed.
“I sent you a letter. You're related to him—poor old Carlin?”—he nodded slightly towards the bed.
“The nearest,” said my mother.
"The closest," said my mom.
“Poor fellow—he was a bit stranded. Comes of being a bachelor, Ma’am.”
“Poor guy—he was a little stuck. That’s what happens when you’re a bachelor, Ma’am.”
“I was very much surprised to hear from him,” said my mother.
“I was really surprised to hear from him,” said my mom.
“Yes, I guess he’s not been much of a one for writing to his friends. He’s had a bad time lately. You have to pay some time or other. We bring them on ourselves—silly devils as we are.—I beg your pardon.”
“Yes, I suppose he hasn’t been much into writing to his friends. He’s been having a tough time lately. You have to face the consequences eventually. We create our own problems—foolish people that we are.—I’m sorry.”
There was a moment of silence, during which the doctor sighed, and then began to whistle softly.
There was a pause, during which the doctor sighed and then started to whistle softly.
“Well—we might be more comfortable if we had the blind up,” he said, letting daylight in among the glimmer of the tapers as he spoke.
“Well—we’d be more comfortable if we had the blind up,” he said, letting daylight in among the glow of the candles as he spoke.
“At any rate,” he said, “you won’t have any trouble settling up—no debts or anything of that. I believe there’s a bit to leave—so it’s not so bad. Poor devil—he was very down at the last; but we have to pay at one end or the other. What on earth is the old girl after?” he asked, looking up at the raftered ceiling, which was rumbling and thundering with the old lady’s violent rummaging.
“At any rate,” he said, “you won’t have any trouble wrapping things up—no debts or anything like that. I think there’s a little to leave behind—so it’s not too bad. Poor guy—he was really down towards the end; but we have to settle up one way or another. What on earth is the old lady up to?” he asked, looking up at the beamed ceiling, which was shaking and echoing with the old woman’s frantic searching.
“We wanted the key of his desk,” said my mother.
“We wanted the key to his desk,” my mother said.
“Oh—I can find you that—and the will. He told me where they were, and to give them you when you came. He seemed to think a lot of you. Perhaps he might ha’ done better for himself——”
“Oh—I can get you that—and the will. He told me where they were, and to give them to you when you came. He seemed to think highly of you. Maybe he could have done better for himself——”
Here we heard the heavy tread of the old lady coming downstairs. The doctor went to the foot of the stairs.
Here we heard the heavy footsteps of the old lady coming downstairs. The doctor went to the bottom of the stairs.
“Hello, now—be careful!” he bawled. The poor old woman did as he expected, and trod on the braces of the trousers she was trailing, and came crashing into his arms. He set her tenderly down, saying, “Not hurt, are you?—no!” and he smiled at her and shook his head.
“Hey, watch out!” he yelled. The poor old woman did what he thought she would, tripping over the straps of the trousers she was dragging, and fell right into his arms. He gently set her down, saying, “You’re not hurt, are you?—no!” and he smiled at her and shook his head.
“Eh, doctor—Eh, doctor—bless ye, I’m thankful ye’ve come. Ye’ll see to ’em now, will ye?”
“Hey, doctor—Hey, doctor—thank you, I'm glad you’re here. You’ll take care of them now, right?”
“Yes—” he nodded in his bluff, winning way, and hurrying into the kitchen, he mixed her a glass of whisky, and brought one for himself, saying to her, “There you are—’twas a nasty shaking for you.”
“Yes—” he nodded in his confident, charming way, and rushed into the kitchen. He poured her a glass of whisky and grabbed one for himself, saying to her, “Here you go—it was a rough time for you.”
The poor old woman sat in a chair by the open door of the staircase, the pile of clothing tumbled about her feet. She looked round pitifully at us and at the daylight struggling among the candle light, making a ghostly gleam on the bed where the rigid figure lay unmoved; her hand trembled so that she could scarcely hold her glass.
The poor old woman sat in a chair by the open door of the staircase, the pile of clothes scattered around her feet. She looked around sadly at us and at the daylight fighting to come through the candlelight, creating a ghostly shine on the bed where the stiff figure lay untouched; her hand shook so much that she could barely hold her glass.
The doctor gave us the keys, and we rifled the desk and the drawers, sorting out all the papers. The doctor sat sipping and talking to us all the time.
The doctor handed us the keys, and we searched through the desk and the drawers, going through all the papers. The doctor sat there, sipping and chatting with us the whole time.
“Yes,” he said, “he’s only been here about two years. Felt himself beginning to break up then, I think. He’d been a long time abroad; they always called him Frenchy.” The doctor sipped and reflected, and sipped again, “Ay—he’d run the rig in his day—used to dream dreadfully. Good thing the old woman was so deaf. Awful, when a man gives himself away in his sleep; played the deuce with him, knowing it.” Sip, sip, sip—and more reflections—and another glass to be mixed.
“Yeah,” he said, “he’s only been here for about two years. I think that’s when he started to fall apart. He had spent a long time abroad; they always called him Frenchy.” The doctor took a sip, thought it over, and sipped again. “Yeah—he would have run things in his day—used to have some wild dreams. Good thing the old lady was so deaf. It’s terrible when a man gives himself away in his sleep; it really messed with him, knowing that.” Sip, sip, sip—and more thoughts—and another drink to make.
“But he was a jolly decent fellow—generous, open-handed. The folks didn’t like him, because they couldn’t get to the bottom of him; they always hate a thing they can’t fathom. He was close, there’s no mistake—save when he was asleep sometimes.” The doctor looked at his glass and sighed.
“But he was a really good guy—generous and open-handed. People didn’t like him because they couldn’t understand him; they always dislike what they can’t figure out. He was reserved, no doubt—except when he was asleep sometimes.” The doctor looked at his glass and sighed.
“However—we shall miss him—shan’t we, Mrs. May?” he bawled suddenly, startling us, making us glance at the bed.
“However—we're going to miss him—aren’t we, Mrs. May?” he shouted suddenly, startling us and causing us to look at the bed.
He lit his pipe and puffed voluminously in order to obscure the attraction of his glass. Meanwhile we examined the papers. There were very few letters—one or two addressed to Paris. There were many bills, and receipts, and notes—business, all business.
He lit his pipe and took big puffs to hide the appeal of his drink. In the meantime, we went through the papers. There were only a couple of letters—one or two sent to Paris. There was a lot of bills, receipts, and notes—just business stuff, all business.
There was hardly a trace of sentiment among all the litter. My mother sorted out such papers as she considered valuable; the others, letters and missives which she glanced at cursorily and put aside, she took into the kitchen and burned. She seemed afraid to find out too much.
There was barely any emotion amid all the clutter. My mom sorted through the papers she thought were important; the rest—letters and notes she skimmed through and set aside—she carried into the kitchen and burned. She seemed hesitant to uncover too much.
The doctor continued to colour his tobacco smoke with a few pensive words.
The doctor kept adding a few thoughtful words to his tobacco smoke.
“Ay,” he said, “there are two ways. You can burn your lamp with a big draught, and it’ll flare away, till the oil’s gone, then it’ll stink and smoke itself out. Or you can keep it trim on the kitchen table, dirty your fingers occasionally trimming it up, and it’ll last a long time, and sink out mildly.” Here he turned to his glass, and finding it empty, was awakened to reality.
“Yeah,” he said, “there are two options. You can burn your lamp quickly with a strong draft, and it’ll blaze away until the oil runs out, then it’ll stink and smoke itself out. Or you can keep it neat on the kitchen table, get your fingers a bit dirty maintaining it, and it’ll last a long time and fade away gently.” He then turned to his glass and, noticing it was empty, snapped back to reality.
“Anything I can do, Madam?” he asked.
“Is there anything I can do for you, ma'am?” he asked.
“No, thank you.”
"No, thanks."
“Ay, I don’t suppose there’s much to settle. Nor many tears to shed—when a fellow spends his years an’ his prime on the Lord knows who, you can’t expect those that remember him young to feel his loss too keenly. He’d had his fling in his day, though, ma’am. Ay—must ha’ had some rich times. No lasting satisfaction in it though—always wanting, craving. There’s nothing like marrying—you’ve got your dish before you then, and you’ve got to eat it.” He lapsed again into reflection, from which he did not rouse till we had locked up the desk, burned the useless papers, put the others into my pockets and the black bag, and were standing ready to depart. Then the doctor looked up suddenly and said:
“Yeah, I don’t think there’s much to sort out. And not many tears to cry—when a guy spends his years and his prime on who knows whom, you can’t really expect those who remember him young to feel his loss too deeply. He had his fun in his day, though, ma’am. Yeah—he must have had some good times. But there’s no lasting satisfaction in that—always wanting, always craving. There’s nothing like marriage—you have your plate in front of you then, and you have to eat it.” He fell back into thought, from which he didn’t come out until we had locked up the desk, burned the useless papers, put the others in my pockets and the black bag, and were ready to leave. Then the doctor suddenly looked up and said:
“But what about the funeral?”
“But what about the funeral?”
Then he noticed the weariness of my mother’s look, and he jumped up, and quickly seized his hat, saying:
Then he saw the tired look on my mom's face, and he jumped up, quickly grabbed his hat, saying:
“Come across to my wife and have a cup of tea. Buried in these dam holes a fellow gets such a boor. Do come—my little wife is lonely—come just to see her.”
“Come over to my wife and have a cup of tea. Stuck in these damn holes, a guy gets so bored. Please come—my little wife is feeling lonely—just come to see her.”
My mother smiled and thanked him. We turned to go. My mother hesitated in her walk; on the threshold of the room she glanced round at the bed, but she went on.
My mom smiled and thanked him. We turned to leave. She hesitated as she walked; at the doorway of the room, she looked back at the bed, but she kept going.
Outside, in the fresh air of the fading afternoon, I could not believe it was true. It was not true, that sad, colourless face with grey beard, wavering in the yellow candle-light. It was a lie,—that wooden bedstead, that deaf woman, they were fading phrases of the untruth. That yellow blaze of little sunflowers was true, and the shadow from the sun-dial on the warm old almshouses—that was real. The heavy afternoon sunlight came round us warm and reviving; we shivered, and the untruth went out of our veins, and we were no longer chilled.
Outside, in the fresh air of the fading afternoon, I couldn’t believe it was real. That sad, colorless face with the gray beard flickering in the yellow candlelight wasn’t real. It was a lie— that wooden bed, that deaf woman; they were just fading remnants of falsehood. But the bright glow of the little sunflowers was real, and the shadow from the sundial on the warm old almshouses—that was true. The heavy afternoon sunlight surrounded us, warm and revitalizing; we shivered, and the falsehood drained from our veins, and we felt no longer cold.
The doctor’s house stood sweetly among the beech trees, and at the iron fence in front of the little lawn a woman was talking to a beautiful Jersey cow that pushed its dark nose through the fence from the field beyond. She was a little, dark woman with vivid colouring; she rubbed the nose of the delicate animal, peeped right into the dark eyes, and talked in a lovable Scottish speech; talked as a mother talks softly to her child.
The doctor's house sat charmingly among the beech trees, and at the iron fence in front of the small lawn, a woman was chatting with a beautiful Jersey cow that poked its dark nose through the fence from the field beyond. She was a petite, dark-skinned woman with vibrant coloring; she stroked the nose of the gentle animal, looked directly into its dark eyes, and spoke in a sweet Scottish accent; talking just like a mother does softly to her child.
When she turned round in surprise to greet us there was still the softness of a rich affection in her eyes. She gave us tea, and scones, and apply jelly, and all the time we listened with delight to her voice, which was musical as bees humming in the lime trees. Though she said nothing significant we listened to her attentively.
When she turned around in surprise to greet us, there was still the warmth of deep affection in her eyes. She served us tea, scones, and apple jelly, and all the while we listened in delight to her voice, which was as soothing as bees buzzing in the lime trees. Even though she didn’t say anything particularly important, we paid close attention to her.
Her husband was merry and kind. She glanced at him with quick glances of apprehension, and her eyes avoided him. He, in his merry, frank way, chaffed her, and praised her extravagantly, and teased her again. Then he became a trifle uneasy. I think she was afraid he had been drinking; I think she was shaken with horror when she found him tipsy, and bewildered and terrified when she saw him drunk. They had no children. I noticed he ceased to joke when she became a little constrained. He glanced at her often, and looked somewhat pitiful when she avoided his looks, and he grew uneasy, and I could see he wanted to go away.
Her husband was cheerful and nice. She looked at him with quick, worried glances, avoiding his gaze. He playfully teased her, complimented her a lot, and teased her again. Then he seemed a bit uneasy. I think she was worried he had been drinking; she looked horrified when she found him tipsy and confused and scared when she saw him drunk. They had no kids. I noticed he stopped joking when she seemed a bit tense. He looked at her often and had a somewhat sad expression when she looked away from him, and he became restless; I could tell he wanted to leave.
“I had better go with you to see the vicar, then,” he said to me, and we left the room, whose windows looked south, over the meadows, the room where dainty little water-colours, and beautiful bits of embroidery, and empty flower vases, and two dirty novels from the town library, and the closed piano, and the odd cups, and the chipped spout of the teapot causing stains on the cloth—all told one story.
“I should probably go with you to see the vicar, then,” he said to me, and we left the room, which faced south over the meadows. The room had delicate little watercolors, lovely pieces of embroidery, empty flower vases, two worn-out novels from the town library, a closed piano, random cups, and the chipped spout of the teapot leaving stains on the cloth—each item told its own story.
We went to the joiner’s and ordered the coffin, and the doctor had a glass of whisky on it; the graveyard fees were paid, and the doctor sealed the engagement with a drop of brandy; the vicar’s port completed the doctor’s joviality, and we went home.
We went to the carpenter’s and ordered the coffin, and the doctor had a glass of whiskey on it; the burial fees were paid, and the doctor sealed the deal with a drop of brandy; the vicar’s port added to the doctor’s cheer, and we went home.
This time the disquiet in the little woman’s dark eyes could not dispel the doctor’s merriment. He rattled away, and she nervously twisted her wedding ring. He insisted on driving us to the station, in spite of our alarm.
This time, the worry in the little woman’s dark eyes couldn’t take away the doctor’s joy. He chattered on and she nervously twisted her wedding ring. He insisted on driving us to the station, despite our concerns.
“But you will be quite safe with him,” said his wife, in her caressing Highland speech. When she shook hands at parting I noticed the hardness of the little palm;—and I have always hated an old, black alpaca dress.
“But you will be just fine with him,” said his wife, in her soothing Highland accent. When she shook my hand goodbye, I noticed how tough her small palm was;—and I have always disliked an old, black alpaca dress.
It is such a long way home from the station at Eberwich. We rode part way in the bus; then we walked. It is a very long way for my mother, when her steps are heavy with trouble.
It’s such a long way home from the station at Eberwich. We took the bus part of the way; then we walked. It’s a really long journey for my mom, especially when she’s weighed down by her worries.
Rebecca was out by the rhododendrons looking for us. She hurried to us all solicitous, and asked mother if she had had tea.
Rebecca was out by the rhododendrons looking for us. She rushed over to us, full of concern, and asked Mom if she had had tea.
“But you’ll do with another cup,” she said, and ran back into the house.
“But you’ll want another cup,” she said, and ran back into the house.
She came into the dining-room to take my mother’s bonnet and coat. She wanted us to talk; she was distressed on my mother’s behalf; she noticed the blackness that lay under her eyes, and she fidgeted about, unwilling to ask anything, yet uneasy and anxious to know.
She walked into the dining room to grab my mom’s bonnet and coat. She wanted us to chat; she was upset for my mom; she noticed the dark circles under her eyes, and she shifted around, hesitant to ask anything, yet uncomfortable and eager to find out more.
“Lettie has been home,” she said.
“Lettie is back home,” she said.
“And gone back again?” asked mother.
“And gone back again?” asked Mom.
“She only came to change her dress. She put the green poplin on. She wondered where you’d gone.”
“She just came to change her dress. She put on the green poplin. She wondered where you had gone.”
“What did you tell her?”
“What did you say to her?”
“I said you’d just gone out a bit. She said she was glad. She was as lively as a squirrel.”
“I said you just went out for a bit. She said she was glad. She was as energetic as a squirrel.”
Rebecca looked wistfully at my mother. At length the latter said:
Rebecca looked longingly at my mom. Eventually, my mom said:
“He’s dead, Rebecca. I have seen him.”
“He's dead, Rebecca. I saw him.”
“Now thank God for that—no more need to worry over him.”
“Thank God for that—no more worrying about him.”
“Well!—He died all alone, Rebecca—all alone.”
“Well!—He died all by himself, Rebecca—all by himself.”
“He died as you’ve lived,” said Becky with some asperity.
“He died the way you’ve lived,” Becky said, a bit sharply.
“But I’ve had the children, I’ve had the children—we won’t tell Lettie, Rebecca.”
“But I've had the kids, I've had the kids—we won’t tell Lettie, Rebecca.”
“No ’m.” Rebecca left the room.
“No, I’m not.” Rebecca left the room.
“You and Lettie will have the money,” said mother to me. There was a sum of four thousand pounds or so. It was left to my mother; or, in default to Lettie and me.
“You and Lettie will have the money,” my mom said to me. There was about four thousand pounds. It was left to my mom; or, if she couldn’t take it, to Lettie and me.
“Well, mother—if it’s ours, it’s yours.”
“Well, mom—if it’s ours, it’s yours.”
There was silence for some minutes, then she said, “You might have had a father——”
There was silence for a few minutes, then she said, “You could have had a father——”
“We’re thankful we hadn’t, mother. You spared us that.”
“We're grateful we didn't, Mom. You saved us from that.”
“But how can you tell?” said my mother.
“But how can you tell?” my mom asked.
“I can,” I replied. “And I am thankful to you.”
“I can,” I said. “And I appreciate it.”
“If ever you feel scorn for one who is near you rising in your throat, try and be generous, my lad.”
“If you ever feel disdain for someone close to you building up inside, try to be generous, my friend.”
“Well——” said I.
“Well—” I said.
“Yes,” she replied, “we’ll say no more. Sometime you must tell Lettie—you tell her.”
“Yes,” she replied, “let’s not say anything more. You should tell Lettie—you do it.”
I did tell her, a week or so afterwards.
I did tell her about a week later.
“Who knows?” she asked, her face hardening.
“Who knows?” she asked, her expression stiffening.
“Mother, Becky, and ourselves.”
“Mom, Becky, and us.”
“Nobody else?”
“Anyone else?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then it’s a good thing he is out of the way if he was such a nuisance to mother. Where is she?”
“Then it’s a good thing he’s out of the way since he was such a bother to Mom. Where is she?”
“Upstairs.”
"Upstairs."
Lettie ran to her.
Lettie ran to her.
CHAPTER V
THE SCENT OF BLOOD
The death of the man who was our father changed our lives. It was not that we suffered a great grief; the chief trouble was the unanswered crying of failure. But we were changed in our feelings and in our relations; there was a new consciousness, a new carefulness.
The death of our father changed our lives. It wasn't that we experienced intense grief; the main issue was the lingering sense of failure. But our emotions and relationships shifted; there was a new awareness, a new caution.
We had lived between the woods and the water all our lives, Lettie and I, and she had sought the bright notes in everything. She seemed to hear the water laughing, and the leaves tittering and giggling like young girls; the aspen fluttered like the draperies of a flirt, and the sound of the wood-pigeons was almost foolish in its sentimentality.
We had lived between the woods and the water our whole lives, Lettie and I, and she always looked for the bright side in everything. She seemed to hear the water laughing and the leaves whispering and giggling like young girls; the aspen fluttered like the fabric of a flirty dress, and the sound of the wood-pigeons was almost silly in its sentimentality.
Lately, however, she had noticed again the cruel pitiful crying of a hedgehog caught in a gin, and she had noticed the traps for the fierce little murderers, traps walled in with a small fence of fir, and baited with the guts of a killed rabbit.
Lately, though, she had once again heard the heartbreaking cries of a hedgehog trapped in a gin, and she had seen the traps for the vicious little killers, enclosed with a small fence of fir and baited with the innards of a dead rabbit.
On an afternoon a short time after our visit to Cossethay, Lettie sat in the window seat. The sun clung to her hair, and kissed her with passionate splashes of colour brought from the vermilion, dying creeper outside. The sun loved Lettie, and was loath to leave her. She looked out over Nethermere to Highclose, vague in the September mist. Had it not been for the scarlet light on her face, I should have thought her look was sad and serious. She nestled up to the window, and leaned her head against the wooden shaft. Gradually she drooped into sleep. Then she became wonderfully childish again—it was the girl of seventeen sleeping there, with her full pouting lips slightly apart, and the breath coming lightly. I felt the old feeling of responsibility; I must protect her, and take care of her.
On an afternoon shortly after our visit to Cossethay, Lettie was sitting in the window seat. The sun highlighted her hair, showering her with vibrant splashes of color from the red, climbing plant outside. The sun adored Lettie and didn’t want to leave her. She gazed out over Nethermere towards Highclose, shrouded in the September mist. If it weren't for the red light on her face, I would have thought her expression was sad and serious. She snuggled into the window and rested her head against the wooden frame. Gradually, she drifted off to sleep. In that moment, she became wonderfully youthful again—it was the seventeen-year-old girl sleeping there, with her full, slightly parted lips and her breath coming gently. I felt that old sense of responsibility; I had to protect her and take care of her.
There was a crunch of the gravel. It was Leslie coming. He lifted his hat to her, thinking she was looking. He had that fine, lithe physique, suggestive of much animal vigour; his person was exceedingly attractive; one watched him move about, and felt pleasure. His face was less pleasing than his person. He was not handsome; his eyebrows were too light, his nose was large and ugly, and his forehead, though high and fair, was without dignity. But he had a frank, good-natured expression, and a fine, wholesome laugh.
There was a crunch of gravel. It was Leslie approaching. He tipped his hat to her, thinking she would notice. He had a slim, athletic build that hinted at a lot of energy; he was very attractive overall; watching him move brought a sense of pleasure. His face was less appealing than his body. He wasn't conventionally handsome; his eyebrows were too light, his nose was big and unattractive, and his forehead, though high and fair, lacked dignity. But he had an open, friendly expression and a great, genuine laugh.
He wondered why she did not move. As he came nearer he saw. Then he winked at me and came in. He tiptoed across the room to look at her. The sweet carelessness of her attitude, the appealing, half-pitiful girlishness of her face touched his responsive heart, and he leaned forward and kissed her cheek where already was a crimson stain of sunshine.
He wondered why she wasn't moving. As he got closer, he saw. Then he winked at me and came inside. He tiptoed across the room to look at her. The sweet ease of her attitude, the charming, slightly pitiful girlishness of her face touched his heart, and he leaned in and kissed her cheek, which already had a bright red stain from the sunshine.
She roused half out of her sleep with a little, petulant “Oh!” as an awakened child. He sat down behind her, and gently drew her head against him, looking down at her with a tender, soothing smile. I thought she was going to fall asleep thus. But her eyelids quivered, and her eyes beneath them flickered into consciousness.
She stirred awake with a soft, annoyed “Oh!” like a sleepy child. He sat down behind her and gently rested her head against him, looking down with a warm, comforting smile. I thought she might drift off again. But her eyelids fluttered, and her eyes under them opened, coming back to awareness.
“Leslie!—oh!—Let me go!” she exclaimed, pushing him away. He loosed her, and rose, looking at her reproachfully. She shook her dress, and went quickly to the mirror to arrange her hair.
“Leslie!—oh!—Let me go!” she shouted, shoving him away. He released her and got up, looking at her with disappointment. She brushed off her dress and hurried to the mirror to fix her hair.
“You are mean!” she exclaimed, looking very flushed, vexed, and dishevelled.
“You're so mean!” she shouted, looking really upset, angry, and disheveled.
He laughed indulgently, saying, “You shouldn’t go to sleep then and look so pretty. Who could help?”
He laughed kindly, saying, “You shouldn't go to sleep looking so pretty. Who could resist?”
“It is not nice!” she said, frowning with irritation.
“It’s not nice!” she said, frowning with annoyance.
“We are not ‘nice’—are we? I thought we were proud of our unconventionality. Why shouldn’t I kiss you?”
“We're not 'nice'—are we? I thought we were proud of being unconventional. Why shouldn't I kiss you?”
“Because it is a question of me, not of you alone.”
“Because this is about me, not just about you.”
“Dear me, you are in a way!”
“Wow, you really are!”
“Mother is coming.”
“Mom is coming.”
“Is she? You had better tell her.”
“Is she? You should tell her.”
Mother was very fond of Leslie.
Mother was really fond of Leslie.
“Well, sir,” she said, “why are you frowning?”
“Well, sir,” she said, “why are you looking upset?”
He broke into a laugh.
He burst out laughing.
“Lettie is scolding me for kissing her when she was playing ‘Sleeping Beauty.’”
“Lettie is getting on my case for kissing her while she was playing ‘Sleeping Beauty.’”
“The conceit of the boy, to play Prince!” said my mother.
“The arrogance of the boy, to pretend to be a prince!” said my mother.
“Oh, but it appears I was sadly out of character,” he said ruefully.
“Oh, but it seems I was unfortunately out of character,” he said with regret.
Lettie laughed and forgave him.
Lettie laughed and let it go.
“Well,” he said, looking at her and smiling, “I came to ask you to go out.”
“Well,” he said, looking at her and smiling, “I came to ask you out.”
“It is a lovely afternoon,” said mother.
“It’s a lovely afternoon,” said Mom.
She glanced at him, and said:
She looked at him and said:
“I feel dreadfully lazy.”
“I feel really lazy.”
“Never mind!” he replied, “you’ll wake up. Go and put your hat on.”
“Don’t worry about it!” he replied, “You’ll wake up. Go put your hat on.”
He sounded impatient. She looked at him.
He sounded frustrated. She glanced at him.
He seemed to be smiling peculiarly.
He looked like he was smiling oddly.
She lowered her eyes and went out of the room.
She looked down and left the room.
“She’ll come all right,” he said to himself, and to me. “She likes to play you on a string.”
“She’ll come around,” he said to himself and to me. “She enjoys keeping you on a string.”
She must have heard him. When she came in again, drawing on her gloves, she said quietly:
She must have heard him. When she walked in again, putting on her gloves, she said softly:
“You come as well, Pat.”
“Come along, Pat.”
He swung round and stared at her in angry amazement.
He turned around and stared at her in shocked anger.
“I had rather stay and finish this sketch,” I said, feeling uncomfortable.
“I’d rather stay and finish this sketch,” I said, feeling uneasy.
“No, but do come, there’s a dear.” She took the brush from my hand, and drew me from my chair. The blood flushed into his cheeks. He went quietly into the hall and brought my cap.
“No, but please come, it would be great.” She took the brush from my hand and pulled me from my chair. The blood rushed to his cheeks. He quietly went into the hall and brought back my cap.
“All right!” he said angrily. “Women like to fancy themselves Napoleons.”
"Fine!" he said angrily. "Women love to think of themselves as Napoleons."
“They do, dear Iron Duke, they do,” she mocked.
“They really do, dear Iron Duke, they really do,” she mocked.
“Yet, there’s a Waterloo in all their histories,” he said, since she had supplied him with the idea.
“Yet, there’s a Waterloo in all their histories,” he said, since she had given him the idea.
“Say Peterloo, my general, say Peterloo.”
“Say Peterloo, my general, say Peterloo.”
“Ay, Peterloo,” he replied, with a splendid curl of the lip—“Easy conquests!”
“Ay, Peterloo,” he replied, with a great curl of his lip—“Easy victories!”
“‘He came, he saw, he conquered,’” Lettie recited.
“‘He came, he saw, he conquered,’” Lettie said.
“Are you coming?” he said, getting more angry.
“Are you coming?” he asked, getting more frustrated.
“When you bid me,” she replied, taking my arm.
“When you asked me,” she said, taking my arm.
We went through the wood, and through the dishevelled border-land to the high road, through the border-land that should have been park-like, but which was shaggy with loose grass and yellow mole-hills, ragged with gorse and bramble and briar, with wandering old thorn-trees, and a queer clump of Scotch firs.
We walked through the woods and the messy outskirts to the main road, through the area that should have looked like a park but was overgrown with loose grass and yellow molehills, tangled with gorse and bramble and briar, dotted with wandering old thorn trees, and a strange group of Scotch firs.
On the highway the leaves were falling, and they chattered under our steps. The water was mild and blue, and the corn stood drowsily in “stook.”
On the highway, the leaves were falling and rustling under our feet. The water was calm and blue, and the corn stood sleepily in stacks.
We climbed the hill behind Highclose, and walked on along the upland, looking across towards the hills of arid Derbyshire, and seeing them not, because it was autumn. We came in sight of the head-stocks of the pit at Selsby, and of the ugly village standing blank and naked on the brow of the hill.
We hiked up the hill behind Highclose and continued along the high ground, gazing over at the dry Derbyshire hills, which were hard to see because it was autumn. We spotted the mine headstocks at Selsby and the unsightly village sitting bare and exposed on the hilltop.
Lettie was in very high spirits. She laughed and joked continually. She picked bunches of hips and stuck them in her dress. Having got a thorn in her finger from a spray of blackberries, she went to Leslie to have it squeezed out. We were all quite gay as we turned off the high road and went along the bridle path, with the woods on our right, the high Strelley hills shutting in our small valley in front, and the fields and the common to the left. About half way down the lane we heard the slurr of the scythestone on the scythe. Lettie went to the hedge to see. It was George mowing the oats on the steep hillside where the machine could not go. His father was tying up the corn into sheaves.
Lettie was in great spirits. She laughed and joked nonstop. She picked bunches of rose hips and tucked them into her dress. After getting a thorn in her finger from a blackberry bush, she went to Leslie to have it squeezed out. We were all pretty cheerful as we veered off the main road and followed the bridle path, with the woods on our right, the tall Strelley hills enclosing our small valley in front, and the fields and common land to the left. About halfway down the lane, we heard the scraping of the scythestone against the scythe. Lettie went to the hedge to check it out. It was George mowing the oats on the steep hillside where the machine couldn’t reach. His father was tying up the corn into sheaves.
Straightening his back, Mr. Saxton saw us, and called to us to come and help. We pushed through a gap in the hedge and went up to him.
Straightening his back, Mr. Saxton saw us and called for us to come over and help. We pushed through a gap in the hedge and approached him.
“Now then,” said the father to me, “take that coat off,” and to Lettie: “Have you brought us a drink? No;—come, that sounds bad! Going a walk I guess. You see what it is to get fat,” and he pulled a wry face as he bent over to tie the corn. He was a man beautifully ruddy and burly, in the prime of life.
“Alright then,” said my dad to me, “take off that coat,” and to Lettie: “Did you bring us something to drink? No?—Come on, that doesn’t sound good! I guess you’re going for a walk. You can see what happens when you get out of shape,” and he made a funny face as he bent down to tie the corn. He was a man with a healthy glow and a strong build, in the prime of his life.
“Show me, I’ll do some,” said Lettie.
"Show me, I’ll try some," said Lettie.
“Nay,” he answered gently, “it would scratch your wrists and break your stays. Hark at my hands”—he rubbed them together—“like sandpaper!”
“Nah,” he replied softly, “it would irritate your wrists and break your stays. Listen to my hands”—he rubbed them together—“like sandpaper!”
George had his back to us, and had not noticed us. He continued to mow. Leslie watched him.
George had his back to us and hadn't noticed us. He kept mowing. Leslie watched him.
“That’s a fine movement!” he exclaimed.
"That's a great move!" he exclaimed.
“Yes,” replied the father, rising very red in the face from the tying, “and our George enjoys a bit o’ mowing. It puts you in fine condition when you get over the first stiffness.”
“Yes,” replied the father, getting up with a red face from the tying, “and our George loves to mow. It gets you in great shape once you get past the initial stiffness.”
We moved across to the standing corn. The sun being mild, George had thrown off his hat, and his black hair was moist and twisted into confused half-curls. Firmly planted, he swung with a beautiful rhythm from the waist. On the hip of his belted breeches hung the scythestone; his shirt, faded almost white, was torn just above the belt, and showed the muscles of his back playing like lights upon the white sand of a brook. There was something exceedingly attractive in the rhythmic body.
We moved over to the standing corn. With the sun being mild, George had taken off his hat, and his black hair was damp and twisted into messy half-curls. Grounded and steady, he swung from the waist with a beautiful rhythm. The scythestone hung from the hip of his belted pants; his shirt, almost white from fading, was ripped just above the belt, revealing the muscles in his back flexing like shadows on the white sand of a stream. There was something incredibly appealing about his rhythmic physique.
I spoke to him, and he turned round. He looked straight at Lettie with a flashing, betraying smile. He was remarkably handsome. He tried to say some words of greeting, then he bent down and gathered an armful of corn, and deliberately bound it up.
I talked to him, and he turned around. He looked right at Lettie with a bright, revealing smile. He was really good-looking. He tried to say a few words of hello, then he bent down and picked up a bunch of corn, and carefully tied it up.
Like him, Lettie had found nothing to say. Leslie, however, remarked:
Like him, Lettie had nothing to say. Leslie, however, noted:
“I should think mowing is a nice exercise.”
“I think mowing is a nice workout.”
“It is,” he replied, and continued, as Leslie picked up the scythe, “but it will make you sweat, and your hands will be sore.”
“It is,” he replied, and continued, as Leslie picked up the scythe, “but it will make you sweat, and your hands will hurt.”
Leslie tossed his head a little, threw off his coat, and said briefly:
Leslie shook his head slightly, took off his coat, and said shortly:
“How do you do it?” Without waiting for a reply he proceeded. George said nothing, but turned to Lettie.
"How do you do it?" Without waiting for an answer, he continued. George kept quiet but turned to Lettie.
“You are picturesque,” she said, a trifle awkwardly, “Quite fit for an Idyll.”
“You look amazing,” she said, a bit awkwardly, “Definitely perfect for a scene from an Idyll.”
“And you?” he said.
“And you?” he asked.
She shrugged her shoulders, laughed, and turned to pick up a scarlet pimpernel.
She shrugged, laughed, and turned to grab a scarlet pimpernel.
“How do you bind the corn?” she asked.
“How do you tie up the corn?” she asked.
He took some long straws, cleaned them, and showed her the way to hold them. Instead of attending, she looked at his hands, big, hard, inflamed by the snaith of the scythe.
He picked up some long straws, cleaned them, and demonstrated how to hold them. Instead of paying attention, she focused on his hands, large, rough, and swollen from the grip of the scythe.
“I don’t think I could do it,” she said.
“I don’t think I can do it,” she said.
“No,” he replied quietly, and watched Leslie mowing. The latter who was wonderfully ready at everything, was doing fairly well, but he had not the invincible sweep of the other, nor did he make the same crisp crunching music.
“No,” he replied quietly, watching Leslie mow. Leslie, who was impressively skilled at everything, was doing quite well, but he didn’t have the unstoppable rhythm of the other person, nor did he create the same sharp crunching sound.
“I bet he’ll sweat,” said George.
“I bet he’ll sweat,” George said.
“Don’t you?” she replied.
"Don't you?" she replied.
“A bit—but I’m not dressed up.”
“A little—but I’m not wearing anything fancy.”
“Do you know,” she said suddenly, “your arms tempt me to touch them. They are such a fine brown colour, and they look so hard.”
“Do you know,” she said suddenly, “your arms make me want to touch them. They have such a nice brown color, and they look really strong.”
He held out one arm to her. She hesitated, then she swiftly put her finger tips on the smooth brown muscle, and drew them along. Quickly she hid her hand into the folds of her skirt, blushing.
He held out one arm to her. She hesitated, then quickly touched the smooth brown muscle with her fingertips and glided them along. Quickly, she tucked her hand into the folds of her skirt, blushing.
He laughed a low, quiet laugh, at once pleasant and startling to hear.
He let out a low, soft laugh that was both nice to hear and surprising.
“I wish I could work here,” she said, looking away at the standing corn, and the dim blue woods. He followed her look, and laughed quietly, with indulgent resignation.
“I wish I could work here,” she said, glancing at the towering corn and the soft blue woods. He followed her gaze and chuckled softly, with a sense of understanding and acceptance.
“I do!” she said emphatically.
"I do!" she said clearly.
“You feel so fine,” he said, pushing his hand through his open shirt front, and gently rubbing the muscles of his side. “It’s a pleasure to work or to stand still. It’s a pleasure to yourself—your own physique.”
“You feel great,” he said, running his hand through his open shirt and gently rubbing the muscles on his side. “It’s a joy to work or just stand still. It’s a joy to experience yourself—your own body.”
She looked at him, full at his physical beauty, as if he were some great firm bud of life.
She gazed at him, fully taking in his physical beauty, as if he were a vibrant, promising bud of life.
Leslie came up, wiping his brow.
Leslie approached, wiping the sweat from his forehead.
“Jove,” said he, “I do perspire.”
“Wow,” he said, “I’m sweating.”
George picked up his coat and helped him into it; saying:
George picked up his coat and helped him put it on, saying:
“You may take a chill.”
"You can chill."
“It’s a jolly nice form of exercise,” said he.
“It’s a really nice way to exercise,” he said.
George, who had been feeling one finger tip, now took out his pen-knife and proceeded to dig a thorn from his hand.
George, who had been feeling one fingertip, now took out his pocketknife and started to dig a thorn out of his hand.
“What a hide you must have,” said Leslie.
“What thick skin you must have,” said Leslie.
Lettie said nothing, but she recoiled slightly.
Lettie didn't say anything, but she flinched a bit.
The father, glad of an excuse to straighten his back and to chat, came to us.
The father, happy for a reason to stretch his back and talk, joined us.
“You’d soon had enough,” he said, laughing to Leslie.
“You would have gotten tired of it quickly,” he said, laughing with Leslie.
George startled us with a sudden, “Holloa.” We turned, and saw a rabbit, which had burst from the corn, go coursing through the hedge, dodging and bounding the sheaves. The standing corn was a patch along the hill-side some fifty paces in length, and ten or so in width.
George surprised us with a sudden, “Hey!” We turned and saw a rabbit that had jumped out of the corn, racing through the hedge, weaving and jumping over the stacks. The standing corn was a strip along the hillside about fifty paces long and around ten paces wide.
“I didn’t think there’d have been any in,” said the father, picking up a short rake, and going to the low wall of the corn. We all followed.
"I didn’t think there’d be any in," said the father, picking up a short rake and heading to the low wall of the corn. We all followed.
“Watch!” said the father, “if you see the heads of the corn shake!”
“Watch!” said the father, “if you see the corn heads shake!”
We prowled round the patch of corn.
We walked around the cornfield.
“Hold! Look out!” shouted the father excitedly, and immediately after a rabbit broke from the cover.
“Stop! Watch out!” shouted the father excitedly, and right after that, a rabbit jumped out from its hiding place.
“Ay—Ay—Ay,” was the shout, “turn him—turn him!” We set off full pelt. The bewildered little brute, scared by Leslie’s wild running and crying, turned from its course, and dodged across the hill, threading its terrified course through the maze of lying sheaves, spurting on in a painful zigzag, now bounding over an untied bundle of corn, now swerving from the sound of a shout. The little wretch was hard pressed; George rushed upon it. It darted into some fallen corn, but he had seen it, and had fallen on it. In an instant he was up again, and the little creature was dangling from his hand.
“Ay—Ay—Ay,” came the shout, “turn him—turn him!” We took off at full speed. The confused little animal, frightened by Leslie’s wild running and yelling, veered off its path and zigzagged across the hill, weaving its scared way through the piles of fallen sheaves, moving forward in a painful pattern, now jumping over an untied bundle of corn, now dodging away from the sound of a shout. The poor thing was under pressure; George sprinted after it. It dashed into some fallen corn, but he spotted it and pounced on it. In an instant, he was back on his feet, and the little creature was hanging from his hand.
We returned, panting, sweating, our eyes flashing, to the edge of the standing corn. I heard Lettie calling, and turning round saw Emily and the two children entering the field as they passed from school.
We came back, out of breath, sweating, our eyes bright, to the edge of the standing corn. I heard Lettie calling, and when I turned around, I saw Emily and the two kids entering the field as they left school.
“There’s another!” shouted Leslie.
“Another one!” shouted Leslie.
I saw the oat-tops quiver. “Here! Here!” I yelled. The animal leaped out, and made for the hedge. George and Leslie, who were on that side, dashed off, turned him, and he coursed back our way. I headed him off to the father who swept in pursuit for a short distance, but who was too heavy for the work. The little beast made towards the gate, but this time Mollie, with her hat in her hand and her hair flying, whirled upon him, and she and the little fragile lad sent him back again. The rabbit was getting tired. It dodged the sheaves badly, running towards the top hedge. I went after it. If I could have let myself fall on it I could have caught it, but this was impossible to me, and I merely prevented its dashing through the hole into safety. It raced along the hedge bottom. George tore after it. As he was upon it, it darted into the hedge. He fell flat, and shot his hand into the gap. But it had escaped. He lay there, panting in great sobs, and looking at me with eyes in which excitement and exhaustion struggled like flickering light and darkness. When he could speak, he said, “Why didn’t you fall on top of it?”
I saw the tops of the oats shake. “Over here! Over here!” I shouted. The animal jumped out and headed toward the hedge. George and Leslie, who were on that side, took off, turned it around, and it came running back our way. I tried to block its path for my dad, who chased after it for a bit but was too heavy to keep it up. The little creature aimed for the gate, but this time Mollie, with her hat in her hand and her hair flying, spun around and, along with the small, delicate boy, sent it back again. The rabbit was getting tired. It struggled to avoid the sheaves, running toward the top hedge. I chased after it. If I could have just fallen onto it, I could have caught it, but that wasn’t possible for me, and I only prevented it from darting through the hole to safety. It raced along the bottom of the hedge. George sprinted after it. Just as he got close, it dashed into the hedge. He fell flat and shot his hand into the gap. But it had gotten away. He lay there, gasping and sobbing, looking at me with eyes where excitement and exhaustion battled like flickering light and shadow. When he could finally talk, he said, “Why didn’t you just fall on it?”
“I couldn’t,” said I.
"I couldn’t," I said.
We returned again. The two children were peering into the thick corn also. We thought there was nothing more. George began to mow. As I walked round I caught sight of a rabbit skulking near the bottom corner of the patch. Its ears lay pressed against its back; I could see the palpitation of the heart under the brown fur, and I could see the shining dark eyes looking at me. I felt no pity for it, but still I could not actually hurt it. I beckoned to the father. He ran up, and aimed a blow with the rake. There was a sharp little cry which sent a hot pain through me as if I had been cut. But the rabbit ran out, and instantly I forgot the cry, and gave pursuit, fairly feeling my fingers stiffen to choke it. It was all lame. Leslie was upon it in a moment, and he almost pulled its head off in his excitement to kill it.
We came back again. The two kids were staring into the thick corn too. We thought there was nothing else to see. George started mowing. As I walked around, I spotted a rabbit hiding in the corner of the patch. Its ears were flattened against its back; I could see its heartbeat under the brown fur, and its dark eyes were watching me. I felt no sympathy for it, but I still couldn’t bring myself to actually harm it. I signaled for Dad. He ran over and swung the rake. There was a sharp little cry that sent a hot sting through me, like I had been cut. But the rabbit darted out, and I instantly forgot the cry and chased after it, really feeling my fingers tensing up to catch it. It was all a mess. Leslie was on it in a second, and he nearly ripped its head off in his eagerness to kill it.
I looked up. The girls were at the gate, just turning away.
I looked up. The girls were at the gate, just turning away.
“There are no more,” said the father.
“There aren’t any left,” said the father.
At that instant Mary shouted.
In that moment, Mary yelled.
“There’s one down this hole.”
"There's one down this hole."
The hole was too small for George to get his hand in, so we dug it out with the rake handle. The stick went savagely down the hole, and there came a squeak.
The hole was too small for George to get his hand in, so we used the rake handle to dig it out. The stick went sharply down into the hole, and there was a squeak.
“Mice!” said George, and as he said it the mother slid out. Somebody knocked her on the back, and the hole was opened out. Little mice seemed to swarm everywhere. It was like killing insects. We counted nine little ones lying dead.
“Mice!” said George, and as he said it, the mother slipped out. Someone patted her on the back, and the hole was opened up. Little mice seemed to be everywhere. It was like exterminating insects. We counted nine tiny ones lying dead.
“Poor brute,” said George, looking at the mother, “What a job she must have had rearing that lot!” He picked her up, handled her curiously and with pity. Then he said, “Well, I may as well finish this to-night!”
“Poor thing,” said George, looking at the mother, “What a task she must have had raising all these!” He picked her up, examined her with curiosity and compassion. Then he said, “Well, I might as well finish this tonight!”
His father took another scythe from off the hedge, and together they soon laid the proud, quivering heads low. Leslie and I tied up as they mowed, and soon all was finished.
His dad grabbed another scythe from the hedge, and together they quickly brought the proud, trembling heads down. Leslie and I tied things up while they mowed, and soon it was all done.
The beautiful day was flushing to die. Over in the west the mist was gathering bluer. The intense stillness was broken by the rhythmic hum of the engines at the distant coal-mine, as they drew up the last bantles of men. As we walked across the fields the tubes of stubble tinkled like dulcimers. The scent of the corn began to rise gently. The last cry of the pheasants came from the wood, and the little clouds of birds were gone.
The beautiful day was coming to an end. Over in the west, the mist was gathering a deeper blue. The intense stillness was interrupted by the rhythmic hum of the engines at the distant coal mine, as they pulled up the last groups of men. As we walked across the fields, the stubble crunched underfoot like a dulcimer. The scent of the corn began to rise gently. The last call of the pheasants came from the woods, and the little clouds of birds had vanished.
I carried a scythe, and we walked, pleasantly weary, down the hill towards the farm. The children had gone home with the rabbits.
I carried a scythe, and we walked, pleasantly tired, down the hill toward the farm. The kids had gone home with the rabbits.
When we reached the mill, we found the girls just rising from the table. Emily began to carry away the used pots, and to set clean ones for us. She merely glanced at us and said her formal greeting. Lettie picked up a book that lay in the ingle seat, and went to the window. George dropped into a chair. He had flung off his coat, and had pushed back his hair. He rested his great brown arms on the table and was silent for a moment.
When we got to the mill, we saw the girls just getting up from the table. Emily started to take away the dirty dishes and set clean ones for us. She only gave us a quick glance and said her polite hello. Lettie picked up a book that was lying in the corner and went to the window. George dropped into a chair. He had taken off his coat and pushed his hair back. He rested his big brown arms on the table and was quiet for a moment.
“Running like that,” he said to me, passing his hand over his eyes, “makes you more tired than a whole day’s work. I don’t think I shall do it again.”
“Running like that,” he said to me, rubbing his eyes, “wears you out more than a full day of work. I don’t think I’ll do it again.”
“The sport’s exciting while it lasts,” said Leslie.
“The sport's thrilling while it lasts,” Leslie said.
“It does you more harm than the rabbits do us good,” said Mrs. Saxton.
“It does you more harm than the rabbits do us good,” said Mrs. Saxton.
“Oh, I don’t know, mother,” drawled her son, “it’s a couple of shillings.”
“Oh, I don’t know, Mom,” her son replied lazily, “it’s just a couple of shillings.”
“And a couple of days off your life.”
“And a few days off your life.”
“What be that!” he replied, taking a piece of bread and butter, and biting a large piece from it.
“What is that!” he replied, taking a piece of bread and butter and biting a large chunk out of it.
“Pour us a drop of tea,” he said to Emily.
“Pour us some tea,” he said to Emily.
“I don’t know that I shall wait on such brutes,” she replied, relenting, and flourishing the teapot.
“I don’t know if I should wait on such animals,” she replied, giving in, and waving the teapot around.
“Oh,” said he, taking another piece of bread and butter, “I’m not all alone in my savageness this time.”
“Oh,” he said, taking another piece of bread and butter, “I’m not completely alone in my wildness this time.”
“Men are all brutes,” said Lettie, hotly, without looking up from her book.
“Men are all brutes,” Lettie said passionately, without looking up from her book.
“You can tame us,” said Leslie, in mighty good humour.
“You can tame us,” Leslie said, in great spirits.
She did not reply. George began, in that deliberate voice that so annoyed Emily:
She didn't respond. George started speaking in that slow voice that annoyed Emily so much:
“It does make you mad, though, to touch the fur, and not be able to grab him”—he laughed quietly.
“It really makes you mad to touch the fur and not be able to grab him,” he chuckled softly.
Emily moved off in disgust. Lettie opened her mouth sharply to speak, but remained silent.
Emily walked away in disgust. Lettie opened her mouth to say something but stayed quiet.
“I don’t know,” said Leslie. “When it comes to killing it goes against the stomach.”
“I don’t know,” Leslie said. “When it comes to killing, it just doesn’t sit right.”
“If you can run,” said George, “you should be able to run to death. When your blood’s up, you don’t hang half way.”
“If you can run,” George said, “you should be able to run until you die. When you're fired up, you don’t stop halfway.”
“I think a man is horrible,” said Lettie, “who can tear the head off a little mite of a thing like a rabbit, after running it in torture over a field.”
“I think a man is awful,” said Lettie, “who can rip the head off a tiny creature like a rabbit, after tormenting it across a field.”
“When he is nothing but a barbarian to begin with——” said Emily.
“When he’s just a barbarian to start with——” said Emily.
“If you began to run yourself—you’d be the same,” said George.
“If you started to run yourself—you’d be the same,” said George.
“Why, women are cruel enough,” said Leslie, with a glance at Lettie. “Yes,” he continued, “they’re cruel enough in their way”—another look, and a comical little smile.
“Why, women can be pretty cruel,” said Leslie, glancing at Lettie. “Yeah,” he continued, “they can be cruel in their own way”—another look, and a funny little smile.
“Well,” said George, “what’s the good finicking! If you feel like doing a thing—you’d better do it.”
“Well,” said George, “what’s the point of fussing around! If you want to do something—you should just go for it.”
“Unless you haven’t courage,” said Emily, bitingly.
“Unless you lack courage,” Emily said sharply.
He looked up at her with dark eyes, suddenly full of anger.
He looked up at her with dark eyes, suddenly filled with anger.
“But,” said Lettie—she could not hold herself from asking, “Don’t you think it’s brutal, now—that you do think—isn’t it degrading and mean to run the poor little things down?”
“But,” said Lettie—she couldn’t stop herself from asking, “Don’t you think it’s cruel, now—that you do think—isn’t it humiliating and mean to run the poor little things down?”
“Perhaps it is,” he replied, “but it wasn’t an hour ago.”
“Maybe it is,” he replied, “but it wasn’t an hour ago.”
“You have no feeling,” she said bitterly.
“You don't have any feelings,” she said bitterly.
He laughed deprecatingly, but said nothing.
He laughed dismissively but said nothing.
We finished tea in silence, Lettie reading, Emily moving about the house. George got up and went out at the end. A moment or two after we heard him across the yard with the milk-buckets, singing “The Ash Grove.”
We finished tea quietly, with Lettie reading and Emily moving around the house. George got up and went outside at the end. A moment later, we heard him across the yard with the milk buckets, singing "The Ash Grove."
“He doesn’t care a scrap for anything,” said Emily with accumulated bitterness. Lettie looked out of the window across the yard, thinking. She looked very glum.
“He doesn’t care at all about anything,” Emily said with a lot of bitterness. Lettie gazed out the window across the yard, lost in thought. She looked very unhappy.
After a while we went out also, before the light faded altogether from the pond. Emily took us into the lower garden to get some ripe plums. The old garden was very low. The soil was black. The cornbind and goosegrass were clutching at the ancient gooseberry bushes, which sprawled by the paths. The garden was not very productive, save of weeds, and perhaps, tremendous lank artichokes or swollen marrows. But at the bottom, where the end of the farm buildings rose high and grey, there was a plum-tree which had been crucified to the wall, and which had broken away and leaned forward from bondage. Now under the boughs were hidden great mist-bloomed, crimson treasures, splendid globes. I shook the old, ragged trunk, green, with even the fresh gum dulled over, and the treasures fell heavily, thudding down among the immense rhubarb leaves below. The girls laughed, and we divided the spoil, and turned back to the yard. We went down to the edge of the garden, which skirted the bottom pond, a pool chained in a heavy growth of weeds. It was moving with rats, the father had said. The rushes were thick below us; opposite, the great bank fronted us, with orchard trees climbing it like a hillside. The lower pond received the overflow from the upper by a tunnel from the deep black sluice.
After a while, we headed out too, before the light completely disappeared from the pond. Emily took us into the lower garden to pick some ripe plums. The old garden was really low. The soil was black. The cornbind and goosegrass were clinging to the ancient gooseberry bushes, which sprawled along the paths. The garden wasn’t very productive, except for weeds, and maybe some huge, lanky artichokes or oversized marrows. But at the bottom, where the tall, grey farm buildings stood, there was a plum tree that had been secured to the wall but had broken free and leaned forward. Now, beneath its branches were hidden great misty, crimson treasures, beautiful globes. I shook the old, ragged trunk, green with even the fresh gum dulled over, and the treasures fell heavily, thudding down among the massive rhubarb leaves below. The girls laughed, and we split the loot and headed back to the yard. We walked down to the edge of the garden, which bordered the bottom pond, a pool tangled in thick weeds. It was teeming with rats, the father had said. The rushes were dense below us; across from us, the steep bank rose, with orchard trees climbing it like a hillside. The lower pond took the overflow from the upper pond through a tunnel from the deep black sluice.
Two rats ran into the black culvert at our approach. We sat on some piled, mossy stones to watch. The rats came out again, ran a little way, stopped, ran again, listened, were reassured, and slid about freely, dragging their long naked tails. Soon six or seven grey beasts were playing round the mouth of the culvert, in the gloom. They sat and wiped their sharp faces, stroking their whiskers. Then one would give a little rush and a little squirm of excitement and would jump vertically into the air, alighting on four feet, running, sliding into the black shadow. One dropped with an ugly plop into the water, and swam toward us, the hoary imp, his sharp snout and his wicked little eyes moving at us. Lettie shuddered. I threw a stone into the dead pool, and frightened them all. But we had frightened ourselves more, so we hurried away, and stamped our feet in relief on the free pavement of the yard.
Two rats scurried into the dark culvert as we approached. We sat on some stacked, mossy stones to watch. The rats emerged again, dashed a short distance, paused, dashed again, listened, seemed reassured, and moved around freely, dragging their long bare tails. Soon, six or seven gray creatures were playing around the entrance of the culvert, in the shadows. They sat and cleaned their sharp faces, grooming their whiskers. Then one would make a quick dash and a little squirm of excitement, jumping straight up into the air, landing on all fours, running, and slipping into the dark. One fell with a splat into the water and swam toward us, the scruffy little creature, its sharp snout and wicked little eyes fixed on us. Lettie shuddered. I threw a stone into the still water, startling them all. But we were more startled ourselves, so we hurried away and stomped our feet in relief on the solid pavement of the yard.
Leslie was looking for us. He had been inspecting the yard and the stock under Mr. Saxton’s supervision.
Leslie was searching for us. He had been checking out the yard and the livestock under Mr. Saxton’s supervision.
“Were you running away from me?” he asked.
“Were you trying to escape from me?” he asked.
“No,” she replied. “I have been to fetch you a plum. Look!” And she showed him two in a leaf.
“No,” she replied. “I went to get you a plum. Look!” And she showed him two on a leaf.
“They are too pretty to eat!” said he.
“They're too pretty to eat!” he said.
“You have not tasted yet,” she laughed.
"You haven't tasted it yet," she laughed.
“Come,” he said, offering her his arm. “Let us go up to the water.” She took his arm.
“Come on,” he said, offering her his arm. “Let’s go up to the water.” She took his arm.
It was a splendid evening, with the light all thick and yellow lying on the smooth pond. Lettie made him lift her on to a leaning bough of willow. He sat with his head resting against her skirts. Emily and I moved on. We heard him murmur something, and her voice reply, gently, caressingly:
It was a beautiful evening, with thick, yellow light shimmering on the smooth pond. Lettie made him lift her onto a slanted willow branch. He sat there with his head resting against her skirts. Emily and I walked on. We heard him mumble something, and her voice responded, softly, lovingly:
“No—let us be still—it is all so still—I love it best of all now.”
“No—let’s just be quiet—it’s all so quiet—I love it the most right now.”
Emily and I talked, sitting at the base of the alders, a little way on. After an excitement, and in the evening, especially in autumn, one is inclined to be sad and sentimental. We had forgotten that the darkness was weaving. I heard in the little distance Leslie’s voice begin to murmur like a flying beetle that comes not too near. Then, away down in the yard George began singing the old song, “I sowed the seeds of love.”
Emily and I were chatting, sitting at the base of the alders a short distance away. After a moment of excitement, especially in the evening during autumn, it's easy to feel a bit sad and sentimental. We had lost track of time as the darkness crept in. I could hear Leslie’s voice softly murmuring in the distance, like a flying beetle that doesn't get too close. Then, down in the yard, George started to sing the old song, “I sowed the seeds of love.”
This interrupted the flight of Leslie’s voice, and as the singing came nearer, the hum of low words ceased. We went forward to meet George. Leslie sat up, clasping his knees, and did not speak. George came near, saying:
This cut off Leslie's singing, and as the music got closer, the quiet chatter stopped. We moved ahead to greet George. Leslie sat up, holding his knees, and stayed quiet. George approached, saying:
“The moon is going to rise.”
“The moon is about to rise.”
“Let me get down,” said Lettie, lifting her hands to him to help her. He, mistaking her wish, put his hands under her arms, and set her gently down, as one would a child. Leslie got up quickly, and seemed to hold himself separate, resenting the intrusion.
“Let me get down,” said Lettie, raising her hands to him for help. He, misunderstanding her request, put his hands under her arms and gently set her down, like you would do for a child. Leslie quickly got up and seemed to place himself apart, irritated by the interruption.
“I thought you were all four together,” said George quietly. Lettie turned quickly at the apology:
“I thought you were all four together,” George said softly. Lettie turned quickly at the apology:
“So we were. So we are—five now. Is it there the moon will rise?”
“So we were. So we are—five now. Is that where the moon will rise?”
“Yes—I like to see it come over the wood. It lifts slowly up to stare at you. I always think it wants to know something, and I always think I have something to answer, only I don’t know what it is,” said Emily.
“Yes—I love watching it come through the trees. It rises slowly to look at you. I always feel like it wants to know something, and I always feel like I have an answer, but I just don’t know what it is,” said Emily.
Where the sky was pale in the east over the rim of wood came the forehead of the yellow moon. We stood and watched in silence. Then, as the great disc, nearly full, lifted and looked straight upon us, we were washed off our feet in a vague sea of moonlight. We stood with the light like water on our faces. Lettie was glad, a little bit exalted; Emily was passionately troubled; her lips were parted, almost beseeching; Leslie was frowning, oblivious, and George was thinking, and the terrible, immense moonbeams braided through his feeling. At length Leslie said softly, mistakenly:
Where the sky was pale in the east above the tree line, the yellow moon made its appearance. We stood and watched in silence. Then, as the large disk, nearly full, rose and looked down at us, we were enveloped in a soft sea of moonlight. We felt the light on our faces like water. Lettie was happy, a bit uplifted; Emily was deeply disturbed, her lips slightly parted as if pleading; Leslie was frowning, lost in thought, and George was reflective, the overwhelming moonlight weaving through his emotions. Finally, Leslie spoke softly, but incorrectly:
“Come along, dear”—and he took her arm.
“Come on, sweetie”—and he took her arm.
She let him lead her along the bank of the pond, and across the plank over the sluice.
She let him guide her along the edge of the pond and over the plank across the sluice.
“Do you know,” she said, as we were carefully descending the steep bank of the orchard, “I feel as if I wanted to laugh, or dance—something rather outrageous.”
“Do you know,” she said, as we were carefully going down the steep bank of the orchard, “I feel like I want to laugh or dance—something kind of outrageous.”
“Surely not like that now,” Leslie replied in a low voice, feeling really hurt.
“Definitely not like that now,” Leslie replied quietly, feeling genuinely hurt.
“I do though! I will race you to the bottom.”
“I do! I'll race you to the bottom.”
“No, no, dear!” He held her back. When he came to the wicket leading on to the front lawns, he said something to her softly, as he held the gate.
“No, no, sweetie!” He stopped her. When they reached the gate leading to the front lawns, he quietly said something to her while holding the gate.
I think he wanted to utter his half finished proposal, and so bind her.
I think he wanted to say his unfinished proposal, and so tie her down.
She broke free, and, observing the long lawn which lay in grey shadow between the eastern and western glows, she cried:
She broke free and, looking at the long lawn that was cast in grey shadow between the eastern and western lights, she shouted:
“Polka!—a polka—one can dance a polka when the grass is smooth and short—even if there are some fallen leaves. Yes, yes—how jolly!”
“Polka!—a polka—one can dance a polka when the grass is nice and short—even if there are some fallen leaves. Yes, yes—how cheerful!”
She held out her hand to Leslie, but it was too great a shock to his mood. So she called to me, and there was a shade of anxiety in her voice, lest after all she should be caught in the toils of the night’s sentiment.
She reached out her hand to Leslie, but it was too much of a shock for him. So she called to me, and there was a hint of worry in her voice, afraid she might get trapped in the emotions of the night.
“Pat—you’ll dance with me—Leslie hates a polka.” I danced with her. I do not know the time when I could not polka—it seems innate in one’s feet, to dance that dance. We went flying round, hissing through the dead leaves. The night, the low hung yellow moon, the pallor of the west, the blue cloud of evening overhead went round and through the fantastic branches of the old laburnum, spinning a little madness. You cannot tire Lettie; her feet are wings that beat the air. When at last I stayed her she laughed as fresh as ever, as she bound her hair.
“Pat—you’ll dance with me—Leslie hates a polka.” I danced with her. I don’t remember a time when I couldn’t polka—it feels like it’s just part of you. We twirled around, swishing through the dry leaves. The night, the low yellow moon, the fading light in the west, the blue evening sky all intertwined with the fantastic branches of the old laburnum, creating a bit of madness. You can’t wear Lettie out; her feet are like wings that stir the air. When I finally stopped her, she laughed just as brightly as ever, tying up her hair.
“There!” she said to Leslie, in tones of extreme satisfaction, “that was lovely. Do you come and dance now.”
“There!” she said to Leslie, sounding very pleased, “that was lovely. Come dance with me now.”
“Not a polka,” said he, sadly, feeling the poetry in his heart insulted by the jigging measure.
“Not a polka,” he said, feeling sad, as the rhythm of the dance offended the poetry in his heart.
“But one cannot dance anything else on wet grass, and through shuffling dead leaves. You, George?”
“But you can't really dance on wet grass or through shuffled dead leaves. What about you, George?”
“Emily says I jump,” he replied.
“Emily says I jump,” he said.
“Come on—come on”—and in a moment they were bounding across the grass. After a few steps she fell in with him, and they spun round the grass. It was true, he leaped, sprang with large strides, carrying her with him. It was a tremendous, irresistible dancing. Emily and I must join, making an inner ring. Now and again there was a sense of something white flying near, and wild rustle of draperies, and a swish of disturbed leaves as they whirled past us. Long after we were tired they danced on.
“Come on—come on”—and in a moment, they were running across the grass. After a few steps, she caught up with him, and they twirled around the grass. It was true, he jumped, taking large strides, pulling her along with him. It was an amazing, unstoppable dance. Emily and I joined in, forming an inner circle. Every now and then, we sensed something white fluttering nearby, along with the wild rustle of fabric and the swish of disturbed leaves as they whirled past us. Long after we were exhausted, they continued to dance.
At the end, he looked big, erect, nerved with triumph, and she was exhilarated like a Bacchante.
At the end, he looked tall, confident, filled with triumph, and she felt high-spirited like a Bacchante.
“Have you finished?” Leslie asked.
“Did you finish?” Leslie asked.
She knew she was safe from his question that day.
She knew she was safe from his question that day.
“Yes,” she panted. “You should have danced. Give me my hat, please. Do I look very disgraceful?”
“Yes,” she breathed heavily. “You should have danced. Can you hand me my hat, please? Do I look really embarrassing?”
He took her hat and gave it to her.
He took her hat and handed it back to her.
“Disgraceful?” he repeated.
"Disgraceful?" he echoed.
“Oh, you are solemn to-night! What is it?”
“Oh, you are serious tonight! What’s going on?”
“Yes, what is it?” he repeated ironically.
“Yes, what is it?” he said with a hint of sarcasm.
“It must be the moon. Now, is my hat straight? Tell me now—you’re not looking. Then put it level. Now then! Why, your hands are quite cold, and mine so hot! I feel so impish,” and she laughed.
“It must be the moon. Now, is my hat straight? Tell me now—you’re not looking. Then make it even. Alright! Wow, your hands are really cold, and mine are so warm! I feel so mischievous,” and she laughed.
“There—now I’m ready. Do you notice those little chrysanthemums trying to smell sadly; when the old moon is laughing and winking through those boughs. What business have they with their sadness!” She took a handful of petals and flung them into the air: “There—if they sigh they ask for sorrow—I like things to wink and look wild.”
“There—now I’m ready. Do you see those little chrysanthemums trying to look sad while the old moon is laughing and winking through the branches? What’s their deal with all that sadness?” She grabbed a handful of petals and tossed them into the air: “There—if they sigh, they’re asking for sorrow—I prefer things to wink and look free-spirited.”
CHAPTER VI
THE EDUCATION OF GEORGE
As I have said, Strelley Mill lies at the north end of the long Nethermere valley. On the northern slopes lay its pasture and arable lands. The shaggy common, now closed and part of the estate, covered the western slope, and the cultivated land was bounded on the east by the sharp dip of the brook course, a thread of woodland broadening into a spinney and ending at the upper pond; beyond this, on the east, rose the sharp, wild, grassy hillside, scattered with old trees, ruinous with the gaunt, ragged bones of old hedge-rows, grown into thorn trees. Along the rim of the hills, beginning in the northwest, were dark woodlands, which swept round east and south till they raced down in riot to the very edge of southern Nethermere, surrounding our house. From the eastern hill crest, looking straight across, you could see the spire of Selsby Church, and a few roofs, and the head-stocks of the pit.
As I've mentioned, Strelley Mill is at the north end of the long Nethermere valley. Its pasture and farmland were on the northern slopes. The overgrown common, now enclosed and part of the estate, covered the western slope, and the cultivated land was bordered to the east by the steep drop of the brook, which widened into a wooded area and ended at the upper pond. Beyond that, to the east, rose a steep, wild, grassy hillside, dotted with old trees and the crumbling remains of old hedgerows turned into thorn trees. Along the ridge of the hills, starting in the northwest, were dark forests that curved around east and south until they spilled down dramatically to the edge of southern Nethermere, encircling our house. From the crest of the eastern hill, if you looked straight across, you could see the spire of Selsby Church, a few rooftops, and the headstocks of the pit.
So on three sides the farm was skirted by woods, the dens of rabbits, and the common held another warren.
So the farm was surrounded by woods on three sides, which were home to rabbits, and the common had another rabbit warren.
Now the squire of the estate, head of an ancient, once even famous, but now decayed house, loved his rabbits. Unlike the family fortunes, the family tree flourished amazingly; Sherwood could show nothing comparable. Its ramifications were stupendous; it was more like a banyan than a British oak. How was the good squire to nourish himself and his lady, his name, his tradition, and his thirteen lusty branches on his meagre estates? An evil fortune discovered to him that he could sell each of his rabbits, those bits of furry vermin, for a shilling or thereabouts in Nottingham; since which time the noble family subsisted by rabbits.
Now the squire of the estate, head of an ancient, once famous, but now decayed family, loved his rabbits. Unlike the family fortunes, the family tree thrived remarkably; Sherwood couldn't match it. Its branches were enormous; it was more like a banyan tree than a British oak. How was the good squire supposed to support himself and his lady, uphold his name, his legacy, and his thirteen robust branches on his meager estates? A harsh fate revealed to him that he could sell each of his rabbits, those furry little pests, for a shilling or so in Nottingham; since then, the noble family survived on rabbits.
Farms were gnawed away; corn and sweet grass departed from the face of the hills; cattle grew lean, unable to eat the defiled herbage. Then the farm became the home of a keeper, and the country was silent, with no sound of cattle, no clink of horses, no barking of lusty dogs.
Farms gradually disappeared; corn and lush grass vanished from the landscape; cattle became thin, unable to eat the contaminated plants. Then the farm turned into a home for a caretaker, and the area was quiet, with no sounds of cattle, no clinking of horses, and no barking of energetic dogs.
But the squire loved his rabbits. He defended them against the snares of the despairing farmer, protected them with gun and notices to quit. How he glowed with thankfulness as he saw the dishevelled hillside heave when the gnawing hosts moved on!
But the squire loved his rabbits. He defended them against the traps set by the desperate farmer, protected them with a gun and eviction notices. How thankful he felt as he watched the tattered hillside come alive when the hungry crowds passed by!
“Are they not quails and manna?” said he to his sporting guest, early one Monday morning, as the high meadow broke into life at the sound of his gun. “Quails and manna—in this wilderness?”
“Are those quails and manna?” he asked his hunting buddy early one Monday morning, as the high meadow came to life with the sound of his gun. “Quails and manna—in this wilderness?”
“They are, by Jove!” assented the sporting guest as he took another gun, while the saturnine keeper smiled grimly.
“They sure are!” agreed the sporting guest as he grabbed another gun, while the serious keeper smiled wryly.
Meanwhile, Strelley Mill began to suffer under this gangrene. It was the outpost in the wilderness. It was an understood thing that none of the squire’s tenants had a gun.
Meanwhile, Strelley Mill started to struggle with this decay. It was the outpost in the wild. Everyone knew that none of the squire’s tenants owned a gun.
“Well,” said the squire to Mr. Saxton, “you have the land for next to nothing—next to nothing—at a rent really absurd. Surely the little that the rabbits eat——”
“Well,” said the squire to Mr. Saxton, “you have the land for practically nothing—practically nothing—at a rent that's really ridiculous. Surely the little that the rabbits eat——”
“It’s not a little—come and look for yourself,” replied the farmer. The squire made a gesture of impatience.
“It’s not small—come see for yourself,” replied the farmer. The squire waved his hand in annoyance.
“What do you want?” he inquired.
“What do you want?” he asked.
“Will you wire me off?” was the repeated request.
“Will you send me off?” was the repeated request.
“Wire is—what does Halkett say—so much per yard—and it would come to—what did Halkett tell me now?—but a large sum. No, I can’t do it.”
“Wire is—what does Halkett say—so much per yard—and it would come to—what did Halkett tell me now?—but a large sum. No, I can’t do it.”
“Well, I can’t live like this.”
“Well, I can’t live like this.”
“Have another glass of whisky? Yes, yes, I want another glass myself, and I can’t drink alone—so if I am to enjoy my glass.—That’s it! Now surely you exaggerate a little. It’s not so bad.”
“Want another glass of whisky? Yes, yes, I’d like another glass too, and I can’t drink by myself—so if I’m going to enjoy my drink. That’s it! Now you’re definitely exaggerating a bit. It’s not that bad.”
“I can’t go on like it, I’m sure.”
“I can't keep going like this, I'm sure.”
“Well, we’ll see about compensation—we’ll see. I’ll have a talk with Halkett, and I’ll come down and have a look at you. We all find a pinch somewhere—it’s nothing but humanity’s heritage.”
“Well, we’ll see about compensation—we’ll see. I’ll talk to Halkett, and I’ll come down and check on you. We all face some struggles—it’s just part of being human.”
I was born in September, and love it best of all the months. There is no heat, no hurry, no thirst and weariness in corn harvest as there is in the hay. If the season is late, as is usual with us, then mid-September sees the corn still standing in stook. The mornings come slowly. The earth is like a woman married and fading; she does not leap up with a laugh for the first fresh kiss of dawn, but slowly, quietly, unexpectantly lies watching the waking of each new day. The blue mist, like memory in the eyes of a neglected wife, never goes from the wooded hill, and only at noon creeps from the near hedges. There is no bird to put a song in the throat of morning; only the crow’s voice speaks during the day. Perhaps there is the regular breathing hush of the scythe—even the fretful jar of the mowing machine. But next day, in the morning, all is still again. The lying corn is wet, and when you have bound it, and lift the heavy sheaf to make the stook, the tresses of oats wreathe round each other and droop mournfully.
I was born in September, and I love it more than any other month. There's no heat, no rush, no thirst or exhaustion during corn harvest like there is with hay. If the season is late, which is common for us, then by mid-September, the corn is still standing in stook. The mornings come slowly. The earth feels like a fading woman; she doesn’t spring up with laughter at the first fresh kiss of dawn, but quietly and unexpectedly lies there, watching each new day wake up. The blue mist, like the memory in the eyes of a neglected wife, never leaves the wooded hill, and only at noon does it creep away from the nearby hedges. There’s no bird to sing to greet the morning; only the crow’s voice breaks the silence during the day. Maybe there’s the steady hush of the scythe—even the annoying clatter of the mowing machine. But the next day, in the morning, everything is still again. The fallen corn is damp, and when you tie it and lift the heavy sheaf to make the stook, the strands of oats entwine with each other and droop sadly.
As I worked with my friend through the still mornings we talked endlessly. I would give him the gist of what I knew of chemistry, and botany, and psychology. Day after day I told him what the professors had told me; of life, of sex and its origins; of Schopenhauer and William James. We had been friends for years, and he was accustomed to my talk. But this autumn fruited the first crop of intimacy between us. I talked a great deal of poetry to him, and of rudimentary metaphysics. He was very good stuff. He had hardly a single dogma, save that of pleasing himself. Religion was nothing to him. So he heard all I had to say with an open mind, and understood the drift of things very rapidly, and quickly made these ideas part of himself.
As I spent time with my friend during those quiet mornings, we talked non-stop. I shared everything I knew about chemistry, botany, and psychology. Day after day, I relayed what the professors had taught me about life, sex and its origins, and thinkers like Schopenhauer and William James. We had been friends for years, and he was used to my conversations. But that autumn marked the beginning of a deeper connection between us. I talked a lot about poetry and basic metaphysics. He was really open-minded. He didn't hold on to any beliefs other than his own pleasure. Religion meant nothing to him. So, he listened to everything I said with an open mind, grasped the concepts quickly, and seamlessly integrated those ideas into his own understanding.
We tramped down to dinner with only the clinging warmth of the sunshine for a coat. In this still, enfolding weather a quiet companionship is very grateful. Autumn creeps through everything. The little damsons in the pudding taste of September, and are fragrant with memory. The voices of those at table are softer and more reminiscent than at haytime.
We walked down to dinner, wrapped only in the lingering warmth of the sun. In this calm, cozy weather, quiet companionship feels so comforting. Autumn is creeping into everything. The small damsons in the pudding taste like September and are filled with nostalgia. The voices at the table are softer and more reminiscent than they were during hay season.
Afternoon is all warm and golden. Oat sheaves are lighter; they whisper to each other as they freely embrace. The long, stout stubble tinkles as the foot brushes over it; the scent of the straw is sweet. When the poor, bleached sheaves are lifted out of the hedge, a spray of nodding wild raspberries is disclosed, with belated berries ready to drop; among the damp grass lush blackberries may be discovered. Then one notices that the last bell hangs from the ragged spire of fox-glove. The talk is of people, an odd book; of one’s hopes—and the future; of Canada, where work is strenuous, but not life; where the plains are wide, and one is not lapped in a soft valley, like an apple that falls in a secluded orchard. The mist steals over the face of the warm afternoon. The tying-up is all finished, and it only remains to rear up the fallen bundles into shocks. The sun sinks into a golden glow in the west. The gold turns to red, the red darkens, like a fire burning low, the sun disappears behind the bank of milky mist, purple like the pale bloom on blue plums, and we put on our coats and go home.
Afternoon is warm and golden. Oat sheaves are lighter; they whisper to each other as they embrace. The long, thick stubble rustles as your foot brushes over it; the scent of the straw is sweet. When the poor, bleached sheaves are pulled out of the hedge, a spray of nodding wild raspberries is revealed, with late berries ready to drop; among the damp grass, you can find lush blackberries. Then you notice that the last bell hangs from the ragged spire of foxglove. The conversation is about people, an odd book; about one's hopes—and the future; about Canada, where work is hard, but life isn’t; where the plains are vast, and you aren't cradled in a soft valley, like an apple that drops in a secluded orchard. The mist creeps over the warm afternoon. The tying-up is done, and it just remains to stand the fallen bundles up into shocks. The sun sinks into a golden glow in the west. The gold turns to red, the red deepens, like a fire burning low, the sun disappears behind a bank of milky mist, purple like the pale bloom on blue plums, and we put on our coats and head home.
In the evening, when the milking was finished, and all the things fed, then we went out to look at the snares. We wandered on across the stream and up the wild hillside. Our feet rattled through black patches of devil’s-bit scabius; we skirted a swim of thistle-down, which glistened when the moon touched it. We stumbled on through wet, coarse grass, over soft mole-hills and black rabbit-holes. The hills and woods cast shadows; the pools of mist in the valleys gathered the moonbeams in cold, shivery light.
In the evening, after milking was done and everything was fed, we went out to check the traps. We crossed the stream and wandered up the wild hillside. Our feet crunched through dark patches of devil’s-bit scabious; we went around a patch of thistle-down that shimmered in the moonlight. We pushed through wet, rough grass, over soft molehills and dark rabbit holes. The hills and woods were shadowy; the mist pools in the valleys caught the moonbeams in a cold, shivery light.
We came to an old farm that stood on the level brow of the hill. The woods swept away from it, leaving a great clearing of what was once cultivated land. The handsome chimneys of the house, silhouetted against a light sky, drew my admiration. I noticed that there was no light or glow in any window, though the house had only the width of one room, and though the night was only at eight o’clock. We looked at the long, impressive front. Several of the windows had been bricked in, giving a pitiful impression of blindness; the places where the plaster had fallen off the walls showed blacker in the shadow. We pushed open the gate, and as we walked down the path, weeds and dead plants brushed our ankles. We looked in at a window. The room was lighted also by a window from the other side, through which the moonlight streamed on to the flagged floor, dirty, littered with paper, and wisps of straw. The hearth lay in the light, with all its distress of grey ashes, and piled cinders of burnt paper, and a child’s headless doll, charred and pitiful. On the border-line of shadow lay a round fur cap—a game-keeper’s cap. I blamed the moonlight for entering the desolate room; the darkness alone was decent and reticent. I hated the little roses on the illuminated piece of wallpaper, I hated that fireside.
We arrived at an old farm that was perched on the flat edge of the hill. The woods receded from it, leaving a large clearing where crops used to grow. The beautiful chimneys of the house stood out against the light sky, capturing my admiration. I noticed that there was no light or glow in any windows, even though the house was only the size of one room, and it was only eight o’clock at night. We gazed at the long, striking front. Several of the windows had been bricked up, creating a sad impression of blindness; the spots where the plaster had fallen away from the walls looked darker in the shadows. We pushed open the gate, and as we walked down the path, weeds and dead plants brushed against our ankles. We peered through a window. The room was also lit by a window on the other side, where moonlight spilled onto the flagged floor, which was dirty and cluttered with paper and bits of straw. The hearth was illuminated, revealing a distressing scene of gray ashes, piles of burnt paper cinders, and a child’s headless doll, scorched and sad. On the edge of the shadows lay a round fur cap—a gamekeeper’s cap. I resented the moonlight for intruding into the desolate room; the darkness alone felt respectful and quiet. I loathed the little roses on the bright piece of wallpaper, and I hated that fireplace.
With farmer’s instinct George turned to the outhouse. The cow-yard startled me. It was a forest of the tallest nettles I have ever seen—nettles far taller than my six feet. The air was soddened with the dank scent of nettles. As I followed George along the obscure brick path, I felt my flesh creep. But the buildings, when we entered them, were in splendid condition; they had been restored within a small number of years; they were well-timbered, neat, and cosy. Here and there we saw feathers, bits of animal wreckage, even the remnants of a cat, which we hastily examined by the light of a match. As we entered the stable there was an ugly noise, and three great rats half rushed at us and threatened us with their vicious teeth. I shuddered, and hurried back, stumbling over a bucket, rotten with rust, and so filled with weeds that I thought it part of the jungle. There was a silence made horrible by the faint noises that rats and flying bats give out. The place was bare of any vestige of corn or straw or hay, only choked with a growth of abnormal weeds. When I found myself free in the orchard I could not stop shivering. There were no apples to be seen overhead between us and the clear sky. Either the birds had caused them to fall, when the rabbits had devoured them, or someone had gathered the crop.
With a farmer's intuition, George headed towards the outhouse. The cow-yard shocked me. It was a thicket of the tallest nettles I've ever seen—nettles towering over my six feet. The air was heavy with the musty smell of nettles. As I followed George down the dim brick path, I felt a chill run down my spine. But the buildings we entered were in great shape; they had been restored in recent years; they were well-constructed, tidy, and cozy. Here and there, we spotted feathers, bits of animal remains, even the remains of a cat, which we quickly checked out by match light. When we stepped into the stable, we heard a disturbing noise, and three large rats rushed at us, baring their sharp teeth. I recoiled in fear and quickly retreated, tripping over a bucket, rotting with rust, so overgrown with weeds that I thought it was part of the wild. A silence settled that was made eerie by the faint sounds of rats and flying bats. The place was completely devoid of any signs of corn, straw, or hay, just choked by an overwhelming growth of strange weeds. Once I was out in the orchard, I couldn't stop shaking. There were no apples visible above us against the clear sky. Either the birds knocked them down for the rabbits to eat or someone had harvested the crop.
“This,” said George bitterly, “is what the mill will come to.”
“This,” George said bitterly, “is what the mill will end up like.”
“After your time,” I said.
"After your time," I said.
“My time—my time. I shall never have a time. And I shouldn’t be surprised if father’s time isn’t short—with rabbits and one thing and another. As it is, we depend on the milk-round, and on the carting which I do for the council. You can’t call it farming. We’re a miserable mixture of farmer, milkman, greengrocer, and carting contractor. It’s a shabby business.”
“My time—my time. I’ll never have a moment to call my own. And I wouldn’t be shocked if Dad’s time isn’t limited—with rabbits and everything else going on. As it stands, we rely on the milk delivery and the hauling work I do for the council. You can’t really call it farming. We’re a sad mix of farmer, milkman, greengrocer, and hauling contractor. It’s a pretty rough situation.”
“You have to live,” I retorted.
"You have to live," I shot back.
“Yes—but it’s rotten. And father won’t move—and he won’t change his methods.”
“Yeah—but it’s awful. And Dad won’t budge—and he won’t change his ways.”
“Well—what about you?”
"Well, what about you?"
“Me! What should I change for?—I’m comfortable at home. As for my future, it can look after itself, so long as nobody depends on me.”
“Me! Why should I change anything?—I’m comfortable at home. As for my future, it can take care of itself, as long as no one is relying on me.”
“Laissez faire,” said I, smiling.
"Let it be," I said, smiling.
“This is no laissez faire,” he replied, glancing round, “this is pulling the nipple out of your lips, and letting the milk run away sour. Look there!”
“This isn't hands-off,” he replied, glancing around, “this is pulling the nipple away from your lips and letting the milk go sour. Look there!”
Through the thin veil of moonlit mist that slid over the hillside we could see an army of rabbits bunched up, or hopping a few paces forward, feeding.
Through the thin veil of moonlit mist that drifted over the hillside, we could see a group of rabbits huddled together, or hopping a few steps ahead, eating.
We set off at a swinging pace down the hill, scattering the hosts. As we approached the fence that bounded the Mill fields, he exclaimed, “Hullo!”—and hurried forward. I followed him, and observed the dark figure of a man rise from the hedge. It was a game-keeper. He pretended to be examining his gun. As we came up he greeted us with a calm “Good-evenin’!”
We took off at a fast pace down the hill, scattering the crowd. As we got closer to the fence that separated the Mill fields, he shouted, “Hey!”—and rushed ahead. I followed him and noticed a dark figure of a man standing up from the hedge. It was a gamekeeper. He was pretending to check his gun. When we reached him, he greeted us with a casual “Good evening!”
George replied by investigating the little gap in the hedge.
George responded by checking out the small opening in the hedge.
“I’ll trouble you for that snare,” he said.
“I’ll take that snare, please,” he said.
“Will yer?” answered Annable, a broad, burly, black-faced fellow. “An’ I should like ter know what you’re doin’ on th’ wrong side th’ ’edge?”
“Will you?” answered Annable, a big, strong guy with a dark face. “And I would like to know what you’re doing on the wrong side of the hedge?”
“You can see what we’re doing—hand over my snare—and the rabbit,” said George angrily.
“You can see what we’re doing—give me back my snare—and the rabbit,” George said angrily.
“What rabbit?” said Annable, turning sarcastically to me.
“What rabbit?” Annable said, turning to me with a sarcastic tone.
“You know well enough—an’ you can hand it over—or——” George replied.
"You know well enough—and you can give it to me—or——" George replied.
“Or what? Spit it out! The sound won’t kill me”—the man grinned with contempt.
“Or what? Just say it! The sound won’t hurt me”—the man grinned with disdain.
“Hand over here!” said George, stepping up to the man in a rage.
“Give it to me!” said George, approaching the man angrily.
“Now don’t!” said the keeper, standing stock still, and looking unmovedly at the proximity of George:
“Now don’t!” said the keeper, standing completely still and looking unmovedly at how close George was:
“You’d better get off home—both you an’ ’im. You’ll get neither snare nor rabbit—see!”
“You should head home—both you and him. You won’t catch a thing—understand!”
“We will see!” said George, and he made a sudden move to get hold of the man’s coat. Instantly he went staggering back with a heavy blow under the left ear.
“We will see!” said George, and he suddenly reached for the man’s coat. In an instant, he staggered back from a hard punch to the left ear.
“Damn brute!” I ejaculated, bruising my knuckles against the fellow’s jaw. Then I too found myself sitting dazedly on the grass, watching the great skirts of his velveteens flinging round him as if he had been a demon, as he strode away. I got up, pressing my chest where I had been struck. George was lying in the hedge-bottom. I turned him over, and rubbed his temples, and shook the drenched grass on his face. He opened his eyes and looked at me, dazed. Then he drew his breath quickly, and put his hand to his head.
“Damn brute!” I shouted, hitting the guy in the jaw. Then I found myself sitting dazed on the grass, watching the long edges of his velvet pants swirl around him as he walked away like a demon. I got up, pressing my chest where I had been hit. George was lying in the hedge. I turned him over, rubbed his temples, and shook the wet grass off his face. He opened his eyes and looked at me, confused. Then he quickly inhaled and put his hand on his head.
“He—he nearly stunned me,” he said.
“He almost stunned me,” he said.
“The devil!” I answered.
“The devil!” I replied.
“I wasn’t ready.”
"I wasn't prepared."
“No.”
“No.”
“Did he knock me down?”
“Did he take me down?”
“Ay—me too.”
“Yeah—same here.”
He was silent for some time, sitting limply. Then he pressed his hand against the back of his head, saying, “My head does sing!” He tried to get up, but failed. “Good God!—being knocked into this state by a damned keeper!”
He sat quietly for a while, slumped over. Then he put his hand on the back of his head and said, “My head is spinning!” He tried to stand up but couldn't. “Good God!—getting hit like this by some damn keeper!”
“Come on,” I said, “let’s see if we can’t get indoors.”
“Come on,” I said, “let’s see if we can get inside.”
“No!” he said quickly, “we needn’t tell them—don’t let them know.”
“No!” he said quickly, “we shouldn’t tell them—don’t let them find out.”
I sat thinking of the pain in my own chest, and wishing I could remember hearing Annable’s jaw smash, and wishing that my knuckles were more bruised than they were—though that was bad enough. I got up, and helped George to rise. He swayed, almost pulling me over. But in a while he could walk unevenly.
I sat there, thinking about the pain in my chest and wishing I could remember the sound of Annable’s jaw breaking, and hoping my knuckles were more bruised than they were—though they were already bad enough. I got up and helped George to his feet. He wobbled, nearly taking me down with him. After a bit, he could walk, albeit unsteadily.
“Am I,” he said, “covered with clay and stuff?”
“Am I,” he asked, “covered in dirt and whatever?”
“Not much,” I replied, troubled by the shame and confusion with which he spoke.
“Not much,” I replied, feeling troubled by the shame and confusion in his voice.
“Get it off,” he said, standing still to be cleaned.
“Take it off,” he said, standing still to be cleaned.
I did my best. Then we walked about the fields for a time, gloomy, silent, and sore.
I did my best. Then we walked around the fields for a while, feeling down, quiet, and hurt.
Suddenly, as we went by the pond-side, we were startled by great, swishing black shadows that swept just above our heads. The swans were flying up for shelter, now that a cold wind had begun to fret Nethermere. They swung down on to the glassy mill-pond, shaking the moonlight in flecks across the deep shadows; the night rang with the clacking of their wings on the water; the stillness and calm were broken; the moonlight was furrowed and scattered, and broken. The swans, as they sailed into shadow, were dim, haunting spectres; the wind found us shivering.
Suddenly, as we walked by the pond, we were startled by large, swishing black shadows that swept just above our heads. The swans were taking off for shelter now that a cold wind had started to disturb Nethermere. They landed on the smooth surface of the mill-pond, shaking the moonlight into flecks across the deep shadows; the night filled with the sound of their wings hitting the water; the stillness and calm were shattered; the moonlight was churned and scattered. The swans, as they glided into shadow, appeared as vague, haunting figures; the wind made us shiver.
“Don’t—you won’t say anything?” he asked as I was leaving him.
“Don’t—you’re not going to say anything?” he asked as I was leaving him.
“No.”
“No.”
“Nothing at all—not to anybody?”
“Nothing at all—not to anyone?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Good-night.”
"Goodnight."
About the end of September, our countryside was alarmed by the harrying of sheep by strange dogs. One morning, the squire, going the round of his fields as was his custom, to his grief and horror found two of his sheep torn and dead in the hedge-bottom, and the rest huddled in a corner swaying about in terror, smeared with blood. The squire did not recover his spirits for days.
About the end of September, our countryside was shaken by strange dogs attacking sheep. One morning, the squire, on his usual rounds in his fields, was devastated to find two of his sheep torn apart and dead in the hedge, while the rest were huddled in a corner, trembling in fear and covered in blood. The squire didn't regain his composure for days.
There was a report of two grey wolvish dogs. The squire’s keeper had heard yelping in the fields of Dr. Collins of the Abbey, about dawn. Three sheep lay soaked in blood when the labourer went to tend the flocks.
There was a report of two gray wolf-like dogs. The squire’s keeper had heard barking in the fields of Dr. Collins of the Abbey around dawn. Three sheep were found soaked in blood when the worker went to tend the flocks.
Then the farmers took alarm. Lord, of the White House farm, intended to put his sheep in pen, with his dogs in charge. It was Saturday, however, and the lads ran off to the little travelling theatre that had halted at Westwold. While they sat open-mouthed in the theatre, gloriously nicknamed the “Blood-Tub,” watching heroes die with much writhing and heaving, and struggling up to say a word, and collapsing without having said it, six of their silly sheep were slaughtered in the field. At every house it was enquired of the dog; nowhere had one been loose.
Then the farmers got worried. Lord of the White House farm planned to put his sheep in a pen, with his dogs on duty. But it was Saturday, and the boys ran off to the little traveling theater that had stopped at Westwold. While they sat in the theater, which was amusingly called the “Blood-Tub,” watching heroes die with a lot of writhing and gasping, trying to say a word, and collapsing without managing it, six of their foolish sheep were killed in the field. At every house, they asked the dog; nowhere had one been loose.
Mr. Saxton had some thirty sheep on the Common. George determined that the easiest thing was for him to sleep out with them. He built a shelter of hurdles interlaced with brushwood, and in the sunny afternoon we collected piles of bracken, browning to the ruddy winter-brown now. He slept there for a week, but that week aged his mother like a year. She was out in the cold morning twilight watching, with her apron over her head, for his approach. She did not rest with the thought of him out on the Common.
Mr. Saxton had about thirty sheep on the Common. George decided the easiest option was to sleep out with them. He built a shelter using hurdles woven with brushwood, and in the sunny afternoon, we gathered piles of bracken, turning to a reddish brown for winter. He stayed there for a week, but that week aged his mother like it was a year. She stood outside in the chilly morning twilight, with her apron over her head, waiting for him to come back. She couldn’t relax knowing he was out on the Common.
Therefore, on Saturday night he brought down his rugs, and took up Gyp to watch in his stead. For some time we sat looking at the stars over the dark hills. Now and then a sheep coughed, or a rabbit rustled beneath the brambles, and Gyp whined. The mist crept over the gorse-bushes, and the webs on the brambles were white;—the devil throws his net over the blackberries as soon as September’s back is turned, they say.
Therefore, on Saturday night he rolled up his rugs and took Gyp to keep watch for him. We sat there for a while, gazing at the stars above the dark hills. Every now and then, a sheep coughed or a rabbit rustled in the bushes, and Gyp whined. The mist spread over the gorse bushes, and the spiderwebs on the brambles were white;—people say the devil casts his net over the blackberries as soon as September leaves.
“I saw two fellows go by with bags and nets,” said George, as we sat looking out of his little shelter.
“I saw two guys walk by with bags and nets,” said George, as we sat looking out of his little shelter.
“Poachers,” said I. “Did you speak to them?”
“Poachers,” I said. “Did you talk to them?”
“No—they didn’t see me. I was dropping asleep when a rabbit rushed under the blanket, all of a shiver, and a whippet dog after it. I gave the whippet a punch in the neck, and he yelped off. The rabbit stopped with me quite a long time—then it went.”
“No—they didn’t see me. I was falling asleep when a rabbit darted under the blanket, trembling, with a whippet dog chasing after it. I punched the whippet in the neck, and it yelped away. The rabbit stayed with me for quite a while—then it left.”
“How did you feel?”
“How did you feel?”
“I didn’t care. I don’t care much what happens just now. Father could get along without me, and mother has the children. I think I shall emigrate.”
“I didn’t care. I don’t care much what happens right now. Dad could manage without me, and Mom has the kids. I think I might move away.”
“Why didn’t you before?”
"Why didn't you do it earlier?"
“Oh, I don’t know. There are a lot of little comforts and interests at home that one would miss. Besides, you feel somebody in your own countryside, and you’re nothing in a foreign part, I expect.”
“Oh, I don’t know. There are a lot of small comforts and things to enjoy at home that you’d miss. Besides, you feel a connection to your own countryside, and you’re just a stranger in a foreign place, I guess.”
“But you’re going?”
"But you're going?"
“What is there to stop here for? The valley is all running wild and unprofitable. You’ve no freedom for thinking of what the other folks think of you, and everything round you keeps the same, and so you can’t change yourself—because everything you look at brings up the same old feeling, and stops you from feeling fresh things. And what is there that’s worth anything?—What’s worth having in my life?”
“What’s the point of stopping here? The valley is just chaotic and worthless. You can’t worry about what others think of you, and everything around you is the same, so you can’t change who you are—because everything you see triggers those same old feelings and prevents you from experiencing anything new. And what’s really worth anything? What’s worth having in my life?”
“I thought,” said I, “your comfort was worth having.”
“I thought,” I said, “your comfort was worth it.”
He sat still and did not answer.
He sat quietly and didn’t respond.
“What’s shaken you out of your nest?” I asked.
“What’s got you out of your comfort zone?” I asked.
“I don’t know. I’ve not felt the same since that row with Annable. And Lettie said to me: ‘Here, you can’t live as you like—in any way or circumstance. You’re like a bit out of those coloured marble mosaics in the hall, you have to fit in your own set, fit into your own pattern, because you’re put there from the first. But you don’t want to be like a fixed bit of a mosaic—you want to fuse into life, and melt and mix with the rest of folk, to have some things burned out of you——’ She was downright serious.”
“I don’t know. I haven’t felt the same since that argument with Annable. And Lettie said to me: ‘Look, you can’t live however you want—in any way or circumstance. You’re like a piece from those colored marble mosaics in the hall; you have to fit into your own set, fit into your own pattern because you’ve been placed there from the beginning. But you don’t want to be just a fixed piece of a mosaic—you want to blend into life, to melt and mix with everyone else, to have some things burned out of you——’ She was completely serious.”
“Well, you need not believe her. When did you see her?”
"Well, you don't have to believe her. When did you see her?"
“She came down on Wednesday, when I was getting the apples in the morning. She climbed a tree with me, and there was a wind, that was why I was getting all the apples, and it rocked us, me right up at the top, she sitting half way down holding the basket. I asked her didn’t she think that free kind of life was the best, and that was how she answered me.”
“She came down on Wednesday while I was picking apples in the morning. She climbed a tree with me, and since it was windy, I was gathering all the apples. The wind rocked us, with me up at the top and her sitting halfway down holding the basket. I asked her if she didn’t think that kind of free life was the best, and that’s how she answered me.”
“You should have contradicted her.”
"You should have challenged her."
“It seemed true. I never thought of it being wrong, in fact.”
“It seemed true. I never considered it wrong, actually.”
“Come—that sounds bad.”
"Come on—that sounds bad."
“No—I thought she looked down on us—on our way of life. I thought she meant I was like a toad in a hole.”
“No—I felt like she looked down on us—on how we lived. I thought she meant I was like a toad stuck in a hole.”
“You should have shown her different.”
“You should have shown her a different side.”
“How could I when I could see no different?”
“How could I when I didn’t see any difference?”
“It strikes me you’re in love.”
“It seems to me that you’re in love.”
He laughed at the idea, saying, “No, but it is rotten to find that there isn’t a single thing you have to be proud of.”
He laughed at the idea, saying, “No, but it’s really tough to realize that there isn’t a single thing you can be proud of.”
“This is a new tune for you.”
“This is a new song for you.”
He pulled the grass moodily.
He pulled at the grass moodily.
“And when do you think of going?”
“And when do you plan on leaving?”
“Oh—I don’t know—I’ve said nothing to mother. Not yet,—at any rate not till spring.”
“Oh—I don’t know—I haven’t said anything to mom. Not yet,—at least not until spring.”
“Not till something has happened,” said I.
“Not until something has happened,” I said.
“What?” he asked.
“What?” he inquired.
“Something decisive.”
"Something significant."
“I don’t know what can happen—unless the Squire turns us out.”
“I don’t know what could happen—unless the Squire kicks us out.”
“No?” I said.
"No?" I replied.
He did not speak.
He stayed silent.
“You should make things happen,” said I.
"You need to make things happen," I said.
“Don’t make me feel a worse fool, Cyril,” he replied despairingly.
“Don’t make me feel like an even bigger fool, Cyril,” he replied in despair.
Gyp whined and jumped, tugging her chain to follow us. The grey blurs among the blackness of the bushes were resting sheep. A chill, dim mist crept along the ground.
Gyp whined and jumped, pulling on her leash to follow us. The gray shapes among the darkness of the bushes were resting sheep. A cold, dim mist rolled along the ground.
“But, for all that, Cyril,” he said, “to have her laugh at you across the table; to hear her sing as she moved about, before you are washed at night, when the fire’s warm, and you’re tired; to have her sit by you on the hearth seat, close and soft. . . .”
“But, even with all that, Cyril,” he said, “to have her laugh at you from across the table; to hear her sing as she moves around before you get washed at night, when the fire’s warm and you’re tired; to have her sit next to you on the hearth seat, close and soft. . . .”
“In Spain,” I said. “In Spain.”
“In Spain,” I said. “In Spain.”
He took no notice, but turned suddenly, laughing.
He didn't pay any attention, but suddenly turned around, laughing.
“Do you know, when I was stooking up, lifting the sheaves, it felt like having your arm round a girl. It was quite a sudden sensation.”
“Do you know, when I was stacking the sheaves, it felt like having my arm around a girl. It was a totally unexpected feeling.”
“You’d better take care,” said I, “you’ll mesh yourself in the silk of dreams, and then——”
“You should be careful,” I said, “you’ll get caught up in the silk of dreams, and then——”
He laughed, not having heard my words.
He laughed, not hearing what I said.
“The time seems to go like lightning—thinking” he confessed—“I seem to sweep the mornings up in a handful.”
“The time seems to fly by—thinking,” he admitted, “I feel like I can gather the mornings in my hand.”
“Oh, Lord!” said I. “Why don’t you scheme forgetting what you want, instead of dreaming fulfilments?”
“Oh, Lord!” I exclaimed. “Why don’t you plan on forgetting what you want, instead of dreaming about getting it?”
“Well,” he replied. “If it was a fine dream, wouldn’t you want to go on dreaming?” and with that he finished, and I went home.
“Well,” he said. “If it was a great dream, wouldn’t you want to keep dreaming?” And with that, he was done, and I went home.
I sat at my window looking out, trying to get things straight. Mist rose, and wreathed round Nethermere, like ghosts meeting and embracing sadly. I thought of the time when my friend should not follow the harrow on our own snug valley side, and when Lettie’s room next mine should be closed to hide its emptiness, not its joy. My heart clung passionately to the hollow which held us all; how could I bear that it should be desolate! I wondered what Lettie would do.
I sat by my window, looking out and trying to sort things out. Mist rose and surrounded Nethermere like ghosts meeting and sadly embracing. I thought about the time when my friend wouldn’t be able to follow the harrow in our cozy valley, and when Lettie’s room next to mine would be closed to hide its emptiness, not its joy. My heart clung tightly to the emptiness that held us all; how could I stand the thought of it being desolate? I wondered what Lettie would do.
In the morning I was up early, when daybreak came with a shiver through the woods. I went out, while the moon still shone sickly in the west. The world shrank from the morning. It was then that the last of the summer things died. The wood was dark,—and smelt damp and heavy with autumn. On the paths the leaves lay clogged.
In the morning, I was up early when the day broke with a chill through the woods. I stepped outside while the moon still glowed faintly in the west. The world seemed to retreat from the morning. It was then that the last signs of summer faded away. The woods were dark and smelled damp and heavy with autumn. The leaves were piled up on the paths.
As I came near the farm I heard the yelling of dogs. Running, I reached the Common, and saw the sheep huddled and scattered in groups, something leaped round them. George burst into sight pursuing. Directly, there was the bang, bang of a gun. I picked up a heavy piece of sandstone and ran forwards. Three sheep scattered wildly before me. In the dim light I saw their grey shadows move among the gorse bushes. Then a dog leaped, and I flung my stone with all my might. I hit. There came a high-pitched howling yelp of pain; I saw the brute make off, and went after him, dodging the prickly bushes, leaping the trailing brambles. The gunshots rang out again, and I heard the men shouting with excitement. My dog was out of sight, but I followed still, slanting down the hill. In a field ahead I saw someone running. Leaping the low hedge, I pursued, and overtook Emily, who was hurrying as fast as she could through the wet grass. There was another gunshot and great shouting. Emily glanced round, saw me, and started.
As I got closer to the farm, I heard dogs barking. I ran to the Common and saw the sheep bunched up and scattered in groups, with something jumping around them. George came into view, chasing after them. Suddenly, I heard the bang, bang of a gun. I picked up a heavy piece of sandstone and ran forward. Three sheep scattered wildly in front of me. In the dim light, I saw their gray shadows moving among the gorse bushes. Then a dog jumped, and I threw my stone with all my strength. I hit it. There was a high-pitched yelp of pain, and I saw the dog take off, so I chased after it, dodging the prickly bushes and jumping over the trailing brambles. The gunshots went off again, and I heard the men shouting with excitement. My dog was out of sight, but I kept following, heading down the hill. Ahead in a field, I spotted someone running. I jumped over the low hedge and caught up with Emily, who was rushing as fast as she could through the wet grass. Another gunshot rang out, along with loud shouting. Emily turned, saw me, and jumped.
“It’s gone to the quarries,” she panted. We walked on, without saying a word. Skirting the spinney, we followed the brook course, and came at last to the quarry fence. The old excavations were filled now with trees. The steep walls, twenty feet deep in places, were packed with loose stones, and trailed with hanging brambles. We climbed down the steep bank of the brook, and entered the quarries by the bed of the stream. Under the groves of ash and oak a pale primrose still lingered, glimmering wanly beside the hidden water. Emily found a smear of blood on a beautiful trail of yellow convolvulus. We followed the tracks on to the open, where the brook flowed on the hard rock bed, and the stony floor of the quarry was only a tangle of gorse and bramble and honeysuckle.
“It’s gone to the quarries,” she panted. We walked on in silence. Avoiding the small woodland, we followed the stream and finally reached the quarry fence. The old excavations were now overgrown with trees. The steep walls, sometimes twenty feet deep, were filled with loose stones and covered in hanging brambles. We climbed down the steep bank of the stream and entered the quarries through the streambed. Under the groves of ash and oak, a pale primrose still lingered, faintly glowing beside the hidden water. Emily spotted a smear of blood on a beautiful trail of yellow convolvulus. We followed the tracks into the open, where the brook flowed over the hard rock bed, and the stony floor of the quarry was just a mess of gorse, bramble, and honeysuckle.
“Take a good stone,” said I, and we pressed on, where the grove in the great excavation darkened again, and the brook slid secretly under the arms of the bushes and the hair of the long grass. We beat the cover almost to the road. I thought the brute had escaped, and I pulled a bunch of mountain-ash berries, and stood tapping them against my knee. I was startled by a snarl and a little scream. Running forward, I came upon one of the old, horse-shoe lime kilns that stood at the head of the quarry. There, in the mouth of one of the kilns, Emily was kneeling on the dog, her hands buried in the hair of its throat, pushing back its head. The little jerks of the brute’s body were the spasms of death; already the eyes were turning inward, and the upper lip was drawn from the teeth by pain.
“Grab a good stone,” I said, and we continued on, where the grove in the large pit grew dark again, and the stream flowed quietly beneath the bushes and the long grass. We searched the area almost to the road. I thought the creature had gotten away, so I picked some mountain-ash berries and started tapping them against my knee. I was startled by a growl and a small scream. Running ahead, I found one of the old, horse-shoe lime kilns that stood at the edge of the quarry. There, at the entrance of one of the kilns, Emily was kneeling on the dog, her hands buried in the fur of its neck, pushing back its head. The little twitches of the creature’s body were the spasms of death; its eyes were already rolling back, and the upper lip was pulled back from the teeth in agony.
“Good Lord, Emily! But he is dead!” exclaimed.
“Good Lord, Emily! But he is dead!” he exclaimed.
“Has he hurt you?” I drew her away. She shuddered violently, and seemed to feel a horror of herself.
“Did he hurt you?” I pulled her away. She shook hard, and it looked like she was terrified of herself.
“No—no,” she said, looking at herself, with blood all on her skirt, where she had knelt on the wound which I had given the dog, and pressed the broken rib into the chest. There was a trickle of blood on her arm.
“No—no,” she said, looking at herself, with blood all over her skirt, where she had knelt on the wound I had inflicted on the dog, pressing the broken rib into its chest. There was a trickle of blood on her arm.
“Did he bite you?” I asked, anxious.
“Did he bite you?” I asked, feeling nervous.
“No—oh, no—I just peeped in, and he jumped. But he had no strength, and I hit him back with my stone, and I lost my balance, and fell on him.”
“No—oh, no—I just looked in, and he jumped. But he had no strength, and I hit him back with my stone, then I lost my balance and fell on him.”
“Let me wash your arm.”
"Let me clean your arm."
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “isn’t it horrible! Oh, I think it is so awful.”
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “isn’t it terrible! Oh, I think it’s so dreadful.”
“What?” said I, busy bathing her arm in the cold water of the brook.
“What?” I said, focused on rinsing her arm in the cold water of the stream.
“This—this whole brutal affair.”
“This—this whole brutal situation.”
“It ought to be cauterised,” said I, looking at a score on her arm from the dog’s tooth.
“It should be cauterized,” I said, looking at a mark on her arm from the dog’s tooth.
“That scratch—that’s nothing! Can you get that off my skirt—I feel hateful to myself.”
"That scratch—it's nothing! Can you get that off my skirt? I feel so bad about myself."
I washed her skirt with my handkerchief as well as I could, saying:
I did my best to clean her skirt with my handkerchief, saying:
“Let me just sear it for you; we can go to the Kennels. Do—you ought—I don’t feel safe otherwise.”
“Let me just sear it for you; we can head to the Kennels. Do you—should you—I don’t feel safe otherwise.”
“Really,” she said, glancing up at me, a smile coming into her fine dark eyes.
“Really,” she said, looking up at me, a smile appearing in her beautiful dark eyes.
“Yes—come along.”
“Yeah—let's go.”
“Ha, ha!” she laughed. “You look so serious.”
“Ha, ha!” she laughed. “You look really serious.”
I took her arm and drew her away. She linked her arm in mine and leaned on me.
I took her arm and pulled her away. She looped her arm through mine and leaned on me.
“It is just like Lorna Doone,” she said as if she enjoyed it.
“It’s just like Lorna Doone,” she said, as if she liked it.
“But you will let me do it,” said I, referring to the cauterising.
“But you will let me do it,” I said, referring to the cauterizing.
“You make me; but I shall feel—ugh, I daren’t think of it. Get me some of those berries.”
“You create me; but I’ll feel—ugh, I can’t even think about it. Get me some of those berries.”
I plucked a few bunches of guelder-rose fruits, transparent, ruby berries. She stroked them softly against her lips and cheek, caressing them. Then she murmured to herself:
I picked a few clusters of guelder-rose berries, clear, ruby-red fruits. She gently brushed them against her lips and cheek, savoring their texture. Then she whispered to herself:
“I have always wanted to put red berries in my hair.”
“I’ve always wanted to put red berries in my hair.”
The shawl she had been wearing was thrown across her shoulders, and her head was bare, and her black hair, soft and short and ecstatic, tumbled wildly into loose light curls. She thrust the stalks of the berries under her combs. Her hair was not heavy or long enough to have held them. Then, with the ruby bunches glowing through the black mist of curls, she looked up at me, brightly, with wide eyes. I looked at her, and felt the smile winning into her eyes. Then I turned and dragged a trail of golden-leaved convolvulus from the hedge, and I twisted it into a coronet for her.
The shawl she had been wearing was draped over her shoulders, and her head was bare, with her soft, short, and lively black hair falling freely into loose, light curls. She tucked the stems of the berries under her hairpins. Her hair wasn't heavy or long enough to hold them. Then, with the ruby-red clusters shining through the dark waves of her curls, she looked up at me brightly, her eyes wide. I gazed at her and felt her smile reflecting in her eyes. Then I turned and pulled a length of golden-leaved convolvulus from the hedge, twisting it into a crown for her.
“There!” said I, “you’re crowned.”
“There!” I said, “you’re crowned.”
She put back her head, and the low laughter shook in her throat.
She tilted her head back, and a soft laugh rumbled in her throat.
“What!” she asked, putting all the courage and recklessness she had into the question, and in her soul trembling.
“What!” she asked, pouring every bit of courage and daring she had into the question, with her heart racing inside.
“Not Chloë, not Bacchante. You have always got your soul in your eyes, such an earnest, troublesome soul.”
“Not Chloë, not Bacchante. You always have your soul in your eyes, such an earnest, complicated soul.”
The laughter faded at once, and her great seriousness looked out again at me, pleading.
The laughter stopped immediately, and her intense seriousness came back to me, pleading.
“You are like Burne-Jones’ damsels. Troublesome shadows are always crowding across your eyes, and you cherish them. You think the flesh of the apple is nothing, nothing. You only care for the eternal pips. Why don’t you snatch your apple and eat it, and throw the core away?”
“You're like Burne-Jones' damsels. Annoying shadows keep crossing your eyes, and you embrace them. You think the flesh of the apple is nothing, nothing at all. You only care about the eternal seeds. Why don’t you grab your apple, eat it, and toss the core away?”
She looked at me sadly, not understanding, but believing that I in my wisdom spoke truth, as she always believed when I lost her in a maze of words. She stooped down, and the chaplet fell from her hair, and only one bunch of berries remained. The ground around us was strewn with the four-lipped burrs of beechnuts, and the quaint little nut-pyramids were scattered among the ruddy fallen leaves. Emily gathered a few nuts.
She looked at me with sadness, not fully grasping my words, but trusting that I was speaking the truth, just like she always did when I led her into a confusing mix of words. She bent down, and her garland slipped from her hair, leaving just one bunch of berries. The ground around us was covered with the four-lipped burrs of beechnuts, and the charming little nut pyramids were scattered among the reddish fallen leaves. Emily picked up a few nuts.
“I love beechnuts,” she said, “but they make me long for my childhood again till I could almost cry out. To go out for beechnuts before breakfast; to thread them for necklaces before supper;—to be the envy of the others at school next day! There was as much pleasure in a beech necklace then as there is in the whole autumn now—and no sadness. There are no more unmixed joys after you have grown up.” She kept her face to the ground as she spoke, and she continued to gather the fruits.
“I love beechnuts,” she said, “but they make me nostalgic for my childhood to the point where I could almost cry. Going out for beechnuts before breakfast, stringing them for necklaces before dinner—being the envy of the other kids at school the next day! The joy of wearing a beech necklace back then was greater than all the happiness of autumn now—and without any sadness. You don’t experience pure joy like that once you grow up.” She kept her gaze down as she spoke and continued to collect the nuts.
“Do you find any with nuts in?” I asked.
“Do you find any with nuts in them?” I asked.
“Not many—here—here are two, three. You have them. No—I don’t care about them.”
“Not many—here—here are two, maybe three. You have them. No—I don’t care about them.”
I stripped one of its horny brown coat and gave it to her. She opened her mouth slightly to take it, looking up into my eyes. Some people, instead of bringing with them clouds of glory, trail clouds of sorrow; they are born with “the gift of sorrow”; “sorrows” they proclaim “alone are real. The veiled grey angels of sorrow work out slowly the beautiful shapes. Sorrow is beauty, and the supreme blessedness.” You read it in their eyes, and in the tones of their voices. Emily had the gift of sorrow. It fascinated me, but it drove me to rebellion.
I peeled off one of its tough brown layers and handed it to her. She opened her mouth slightly to accept it, looking up into my eyes. Some people, instead of bringing clouds of glory with them, leave behind clouds of sorrow; they are born with “the gift of sorrow”; they insist that “only sorrows are real.” The hidden grey angels of sorrow slowly create beautiful shapes. Sorrow is beauty and the ultimate blessing.” You can see it in their eyes and hear it in their voices. Emily had the gift of sorrow. It intrigued me, but it also pushed me to rebel.
We followed the soft, smooth-bitten turf road under the old beeches. The hillside fell away, dishevelled with thistles and coarse grass. Soon we were in sight of the Kennels, the red old Kennels which had been the scene of so much animation in the time of Lord Byron. They were empty now, overgrown with weeds. The barred windows of the cottages were grey with dust; there was no need now to protect the windows from cattle, dog or man. One of the three houses was inhabited. Clear water trickled through a wooden runnel into a great stone trough outside near the door.
We walked along the soft, smooth dirt road beneath the old beech trees. The hillside sloped down, messy with thistles and rough grass. Before long, we could see the Kennels, the old red Kennels that had been so lively in Lord Byron's time. They were empty now, overrun with weeds. The barred windows of the cottages were covered in dust; there was no need to guard them from cattle, dogs, or people anymore. One of the three houses had someone living in it. Clear water flowed through a wooden channel into a large stone trough outside near the door.
“Come here,” said I to Emily. “Let me fasten the back of your dress.”
“Come here,” I said to Emily. “Let me help you with the back of your dress.”
“Is it undone?” she asked, looking quickly over her shoulder, and blushing.
“Is it finished?” she asked, glancing quickly over her shoulder and blushing.
As I was engaged in my task, a girl came out of the cottage with a black kettle and a tea-cup. She was so surprised to see me thus occupied that she forgot her own duty, and stood open-mouthed.
As I was working on my task, a girl came out of the cottage carrying a black kettle and a teacup. She was so surprised to see me focused on my work that she forgot what she was supposed to do and stood there with her mouth open.
“S’r Ann! S’r Ann,” called a voice from inside. “Are ter goin’ ter come in an’ shut that door?”
“S’r Ann! S’r Ann,” called a voice from inside. “Are you going to come in and shut that door?”
Sarah Ann hastily poured a few cupfuls of water into the kettle, then she put down both utensils and stood holding her bare arms to warm them. Her chief garment consisted of a skirt with grey bodice and red flannel skirt, very much torn. Her black hair hung in wild tails on to her shoulders.
Sarah Ann quickly poured some water into the kettle, then set down both utensils and stood there with her bare arms to warm them. Her main outfit was a skirt with a gray top and a worn red flannel skirt. Her black hair hung in messy strands around her shoulders.
“We must go in here,” said I, approaching the girl. She, however, hastily seized the kettle and ran indoors with an “Oh, mother!”
“We need to go in here,” I said, moving closer to the girl. She quickly grabbed the kettle and rushed inside, exclaiming, “Oh, mom!”
A woman came to the door. One breast was bare, and hung over her blouse, which, like a dressing-jacket, fell loose over her skirt. Her fading, red-brown hair was all frowsy from the bed. In the folds of her skirt clung a swarthy urchin with a shockingly short shirt. He stared at us with big black eyes, the only portion of his face undecorated with egg and jam. The woman’s blue eyes questioned us languidly. I told her our errand.
A woman came to the door. One breast was exposed and hung over her blouse, which, like a loose jacket, draped over her skirt. Her dull, red-brown hair was messy from just getting out of bed. Clinging to the folds of her skirt was a dark-skinned kid wearing an extremely short shirt. He looked at us with large black eyes, the only part of his face not smeared with egg and jam. The woman’s blue eyes looked at us tiredly. I told her why we were there.
“Come in—come in,” she said, “but dunna look at th’ ’ouse. Th’ childers not been long up. Go in, Billy, wi’ nowt on!”
“Come in—come in,” she said, “but don’t look at the house. The kids just got up. Go in, Billy, without anything on!”
We entered, taking the forgotten kettle lid. The kitchen was large, but scantily furnished save, indeed, for children. The eldest, a girl of twelve or so, was standing toasting a piece of bacon with one hand, and holding back her nightdress in the other. As the toast hand got scorched, she transferred the bacon to the other, gave the hot fingers a lick to cool them, and then held back her nightdress again. Her auburn hair hung in heavy coils down her gown. A boy sat on the steel fender, catching the dropping fat on a piece of bread. “One, two, three, four, five, six drops,” and he quickly bit off the tasty corner, and resumed the task with the other hand. When we entered he tried to draw his shirt over his knees, which caused the fat to fall wasted. A fat baby, evidently laid down from the breast, lay kicking on the squab, purple in the face, while another lad was pushing bread and butter into its mouth. The mother swept to the sofa, poked out the bread and butter, pushed her finger into the baby’s throat, lifted the child up, punched its back, and was highly relieved when it began to yell. Then she administered a few sound spanks to the naked buttocks of the crammer. He began to howl, but stopped suddenly on seeing us laughing. On the sack-cloth which served as hearth rug sat a beautiful child washing the face of a wooden doll with tea, and wiping it on her nightgown. At the table, an infant in a high chair sat sucking a piece of bacon, till the grease ran down his swarthy arms, oozing through his fingers. An old lad stood in the big arm-chair, whose back was hung with a calf-skin, and was industriously pouring the dregs of the teacups into a basin of milk. The mother whisked away the milk, and made a rush for the urchin, the baby hanging over her arm the while.
We walked in, taking the forgotten kettle lid. The kitchen was spacious but sparsely furnished, except for the kids. The oldest, a girl around twelve, was toasting a piece of bacon with one hand while holding back her nightdress with the other. When her toasting hand got burned, she switched the bacon to her other hand, licked her hot fingers to cool them down, and then held back her nightdress again. Her auburn hair hung in heavy coils down her dress. A boy sat on the steel fender, catching the dripping grease on a piece of bread. "One, two, three, four, five, six drops," he said, quickly biting off the tasty corner and continuing with his other hand. When we came in, he tried to pull his shirt over his knees, causing some grease to fall to waste. A chubby baby, clearly weaned from breastfeeding, was kicking on the couch, purple in the face, while another boy was shoving bread and butter into its mouth. The mother rushed to the sofa, pulled the bread and butter out, shoved her finger down the baby's throat, lifted the child up, patted its back, and felt relieved when it started to cry. Then she gave a few good smacks to the mouthy kid. He started to wail but suddenly stopped when he saw us laughing. On the sackcloth that served as a hearth rug sat a lovely child washing the face of a wooden doll with tea, wiping it on her nightgown. At the table, a toddler in a high chair was sucking on a piece of bacon, grease running down his dark arms, dripping through his fingers. An older boy stood in a large armchair, which had a calfskin draped over its back, busy pouring the dregs from the teacups into a basin of milk. The mother whisked the milk away and rushed for the little rascal, the baby hanging over her arm in the process.
“I could half kill thee,” she said, but he had slid under the table,—and sat serenely unconcerned.
“I could half kill you,” she said, but he had slid under the table—and sat there calmly unconcerned.
“Could you”—I asked when the mother had put her bonny baby again to her breast—“could you lend me a knitting needle?”
"Could you"—I asked when the mother had put her pretty baby back to her breast—"could you lend me a knitting needle?"
“Our S’r Ann, wheer’s thy knittin’ needles?” asked the woman, wincing at the same time, and putting her hand to the mouth of the sucking child. Catching my eye, she said:
“Our S'r Ann, where are your knitting needles?” asked the woman, grimacing at the same time and covering the mouth of the nursing child with her hand. Catching my eye, she said:
“You wouldn’t credit how he bites. ’E’s nobbut two teeth, but they like six needles.” She drew her brows together and pursed her lips, saying to the child, “Naughty lad, naughty lad! Tha’ shanna hae it, no, not if ter bites thy mother like that.”
“You wouldn’t believe how hard he bites. He’s got only two teeth, but they feel like six needles.” She frowned and pursed her lips, saying to the child, “Naughty boy, naughty boy! You can’t have it, no, not if you bite your mother like that.”
The family interest was now divided between us and the private concerns in process when we entered;—save, however, that the bacon sucker had sucked on stolidly, immovable, all the time.
The family's attention was now split between us and the personal matters in progress when we arrived;—except, of course, that the bacon sucker had been sucking away steadily, unmoved, the entire time.
“Our Sam, wheer’s my knittin’, tha’s ’ad it?” cried S’r Ann after a little search.
“Our Sam, where’s my knitting, has it?” cried S’r Ann after a little search.
“’A ’e na,” replied Sam from under the table.
“‘A ‘e na,” replied Sam from under the table.
“Yes, tha’ ’as,” said the mother, giving a blind prod under the table with her foot.
“Yes, it has,” said the mother, giving a blind nudge under the table with her foot.
“’A ’e na then!” persisted Sam.
“A ’e na then!” Sam insisted.
The mother suggested various possible places of discovery, and at last the knitting was found at the back of the table drawer, among forks and old wooden skewers.
The mother suggested several places where it could be found, and finally, the knitting was discovered at the back of the table drawer, nestled among forks and old wooden skewers.
“I ’an ter tell yer wheer ivrythink is,” said the mother in mild reproach. S’r Ann, however, gave no heed to her parent. Her heart was torn for her knitting, the fruit of her labours; it was a red woollen cuff for the winter; a corkscrew was bored through the web, and the ball of red wool was bristling with skewers.
“I can’t tell you where everything is,” said the mother with gentle disapproval. Sir Ann, however, ignored her mother. Her heart was breaking over her knitting, the result of her hard work; it was a red woolen cuff for the winter; a corkscrew had gone through the fabric, and the ball of red wool was sticking out with pins.
“It’s a’ thee, our Sam,” she wailed. “I know it’s a’ thee an’ thy A. B. C.”
“It’s you, our Sam,” she cried. “I know it’s you and your A. B. C.”
Samuel, under the table, croaked out in a voice of fierce monotony:
Samuel, from under the table, croaked out in a monotonous voice:
“P. is for Porkypine, whose bristles so strong
Kill the bold lion by pricking ’is tongue.”
“P is for Porcupine, whose strong quills
Can take down a brave lion by poking its tongue.”
The mother began to shake with quiet laughter.
The mom started to shake with quiet laughter.
“His father learnt him that—made it all up,” she whispered proudly to us—and to him.
“His father taught him that—made it all up,” she whispered proudly to us—and to him.
“Tell us what ‘B’ is Sam.”
“Tell us what 'B' is, Sam.”
“Shonna,” grunted Sam.
“Shonna,” Sam grunted.
“Go on, there’s a duckie; an’ I’ll ma’ ’e a treacle puddin’.”
“Come on, there’s a little duck; and I’ll make you a treacle pudding.”
“Today?” asked S’r Ann eagerly.
“Today?” S’r Ann asked eagerly.
“Go on, Sam, my duck,” persisted the mother.
“Go on, Sam, my dear,” the mother urged again.
“Tha’ ’as na got no treacle,” said Sam conclusively.
“That's got no treacle,” said Sam firmly.
The needle was in the fire; the children stood about watching.
The needle was in the fire; the kids stood around watching.
“Will you do it yourself?” I asked Emily.
“Are you going to do it yourself?” I asked Emily.
“I!” she exclaimed, with wide eyes of astonishment, and she shook her head emphatically.
“I!” she exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise, and she shook her head vigorously.
“Then I must.” I took out the needle, holding it in my handkerchief. I took her hand and examined the wound. But when she saw the hot glow of the needle, she snatched away her hand, and looked into my eyes, laughing in a half-hysterical fear and shame. I was very serious, very insistent. She yielded me her hand again, biting her lips in imagination of the pain, and looking at me. While my eyes were looking into hers she had courage; when I was forced to pay attention to my cauterising, she glanced down, and with a sharp “Ah!” ending in a little laugh, she put her hands behind her, and looked again up at me with wide brown eyes, all quivering with apprehension, and a little shame, and a laughter that held much pleading.
“Then I have to.” I took out the needle, wrapping it in my handkerchief. I held her hand and examined the wound. But when she saw the needle glowing with heat, she quickly pulled her hand back and looked into my eyes, laughing nervously, half in fear and half in shame. I was serious and persistent. She offered me her hand again, biting her lips at the thought of the pain and watching me closely. When my eyes were locked with hers, she felt brave; but as soon as I had to focus on the cauterizing, she looked down, letting out a quick “Ah!” that ended in a small laugh. She put her hands behind her back and looked up at me again with wide brown eyes, trembling with anxiety, a bit of shame, and a laughter that seemed to beg for understanding.
One of the children began to cry.
One of the kids started to cry.
“It is no good,” said I, throwing the fast cooling needle on to the hearth.
“It’s no use,” I said, tossing the quickly cooling needle onto the hearth.
I gave the girls all the pennies I had—then I offered Sam, who had crept out of the shelter of the table, a sixpence.
I gave the girls all the pennies I had—then I offered Sam, who had slipped out from under the table, a sixpence.
“Shonna a’e that,” he said, turning from the small coin.
“Shonna a’e that,” he said, turning away from the small coin.
“Well—I have no more pennies, so nothing will be your share.”
“Well, I don’t have any more pennies, so you won’t get anything.”
I gave the other boy a rickety knife I had in my pocket. Sam looked fiercely at me. Eager for revenge, he picked up the “porkypine quill” by the hot end. He dropped it with a shout of rage, and, seizing a cup off the table, flung it at the fortunate Jack. It smashed against the fire-place. The mother grabbed at Sam, but he was gone. A girl, a little girl, wailed, “Oh, that’s my rosey mug—my rosey mug.” We fled from the scene of confusion. Emily had hardly noticed it. Her thoughts were of herself, and of me.
I gave the other boy a shaky knife I had in my pocket. Sam glared at me. Eager for revenge, he grabbed the “porkypine quill” by the hot end. He dropped it with a shout of anger and, grabbing a cup off the table, threw it at lucky Jack. It shattered against the fireplace. The mom lunged for Sam, but he was gone. A little girl cried out, “Oh, that’s my rosey mug—my rosey mug.” We ran away from the chaos. Emily barely noticed it. She was focused on herself and me.
“I am an awful coward,” said she humbly.
“I’m such a coward,” she said humbly.
“But I can’t help it——” she looked beseechingly.
“But I can’t help it—” she looked at him pleadingly.
“Never mind,” said I.
“Forget it,” I said.
“All my flesh seems to jump from it. You don’t know how I feel.”
“All my skin feels like it's crawling. You have no idea how I feel.”
“Well—never mind.”
“Well, forget it.”
“I couldn’t help it, not for my life.”
“I couldn’t help it, not at all.”
“I wonder,” said I, “if anything could possibly disturb that young bacon-sucker? He didn’t even look round at the smash.”
“I wonder,” I said, “if anything could possibly get that young bacon-sucker’s attention? He didn’t even look at the crash.”
“No,” said she, biting the tip of her finger moodily.
“No,” she said, biting her fingertip thoughtfully.
Further conversation was interrupted by howls from the rear. Looking round we saw Sam careering after us over the close-bitten turf, howling scorn and derision at us. “Rabbit-tail, rabbit-tail,” he cried, his bare little legs twinkling, and his little shirt fluttering in the cold morning air. Fortunately, at last he trod on a thistle or a thorn, for when we looked round again to see why he was silent, he was capering on one leg, holding his wounded foot in his hands.
Further conversation was interrupted by howls from behind. Looking back, we saw Sam racing after us over the closely trimmed grass, howling insults at us. “Rabbit-tail, rabbit-tail,” he shouted, his bare little legs moving quickly, and his small shirt flapping in the chilly morning air. Luckily, he finally stepped on a thistle or a thorn, because when we looked back again to see why he had gone quiet, he was hopping on one leg, holding his hurt foot in his hands.
CHAPTER VII
LETTIE PULLS DOWN THE SMALL GOLD GRAPES
During the falling of the leaves Lettie was very wilful. She uttered many banalities concerning men, and love, and marriage; she taunted Leslie and thwarted his wishes. At last he stayed away from her. She had been several times down to the mill, but because she fancied they were very familiar, receiving her on to their rough plane like one of themselves, she stayed away. Since the death of our father she had been restless; since inheriting her little fortune she had become proud, scornful, difficult to please. Difficult to please in every circumstance; she, who had always been so rippling in thoughtless life, sat down in the window sill to think, and her strong teeth bit at her handkerchief till it was torn in holes. She would say nothing to me; she read all things that dealt with modern women.
During autumn, Lettie was very stubborn. She talked a lot about men, love, and marriage; she teased Leslie and ignored his wishes. Eventually, he stopped coming around. She had visited the mill several times, but since she thought they were too friendly, treating her like one of their own, she stopped going. Since our father passed away, she had been uneasy; after getting her inheritance, she became proud, dismissive, and hard to satisfy. Hard to please in every situation; she, who had always been carefree and happy, sat on the windowsill to think, biting her handkerchief until it was full of holes. She didn't say anything to me; she read everything related to modern women.
One afternoon Lettie walked over to Eberwich. Leslie had not been to see us for a fortnight. It was a grey, dree afternoon. The wind drifted a clammy fog across the hills, and the roads were black and deep with mud. The trees in the wood slouched sulkily. It was a day to be shut out and ignored if possible. I heaped up the fire, and went to draw the curtains and make perfect the room. Then I saw Lettie coming along the path quickly, very erect. When she came in her colour was high.
One afternoon, Lettie walked over to Eberwich. Leslie hadn’t visited us in two weeks. It was a gloomy, dreary afternoon. The wind carried a damp fog across the hills, and the roads were dark and muddy. The trees in the woods looked droopy and sulky. It was a day meant for staying inside, if possible. I stoked the fire, then went to draw the curtains and tidy up the room. That’s when I saw Lettie coming down the path quickly, standing tall. When she came in, her cheeks were flushed.
“Tea not laid?” she said briefly.
"Is the tea not set?" she asked shortly.
“Rebecca has just brought in the lamp,” said I.
“Rebecca just brought in the lamp,” I said.
Lettie took off her coat and furs, and flung them on the couch. She went to the mirror, lifted her hair, all curled by the fog, and stared haughtily at herself. Then she swung round, looked at the bare table, and rang the bell.
Lettie took off her coat and fur pieces and tossed them onto the couch. She walked over to the mirror, lifted her hair, which was all curled from the fog, and gazed at herself with a proud expression. Then she turned around, glanced at the empty table, and rang the bell.
It was so rare a thing for us to ring the bell from the dining-room, that Rebecca went first to the outer door. Then she came in the room saying:
It was such a rare occurrence for us to ring the bell from the dining room that Rebecca went to the front door first. Then she came back into the room saying:
“Did you ring?”
“Did you call?”
“I thought tea would have been ready,” said Lettie coldly. Rebecca looked at me, and at her, and replied:
“I thought the tea would be ready,” Lettie said coldly. Rebecca looked at me and then at her, and replied:
“It is but half-past four. I can bring it in.”
“It’s only four-thirty. I can bring it in.”
Mother came down hearing the clink of the tea-cups.
Mother came downstairs when she heard the clink of the tea cups.
“Well,” she said to Lettie, who was unlacing her boots, “and did you find it a pleasant walk?”
“Well,” she said to Lettie, who was taking off her boots, “did you enjoy the walk?”
“Except for the mud,” was the reply.
“Except for the mud,” was the reply.
“Ah, I guess you wished you had stayed at home. What a state for your boots!—and your skirts too, I know. Here, let me take them into the kitchen.”
“Ah, I guess you wish you had stayed home. Look at the mess on your boots!—and your skirts too, I can see. Here, let me take them into the kitchen.”
“Let Rebecca take them,” said Lettie—but mother was out of the room.
“Let Rebecca take them,” said Lettie—but Mom was out of the room.
When mother had poured out the tea, we sat silently at table. It was on the tip of our tongues to ask Lettie what ailed her, but we were experienced and we refrained. After a while she said:
When Mom had poured the tea, we sat quietly at the table. We were almost ready to ask Lettie what was wrong, but we knew better and held back. After a bit, she said:
“Do you know, I met Leslie Tempest.”
“Guess what, I met Leslie Tempest.”
“Oh,” said mother tentatively, “Did he come along with you?”
“Oh,” said Mom hesitantly, “Did he come with you?”
“He did not look at me.”
“He didn't look at me.”
“Oh!” exclaimed mother, and it was speaking volumes; then, after a moment, she resumed:
“Oh!” mom exclaimed, and it said a lot; then, after a moment, she continued:
“Perhaps he did not see you.”
“Maybe he didn’t notice you.”
“Or was it a stony Britisher?” I asked.
“Or was it a tough British person?” I asked.
“He saw me,” declared Lettie, “or he wouldn’t have made such a babyish show of being delighted with Margaret Raymond.”
“He saw me,” Lettie said, “or he wouldn’t have acted so childish about being happy with Margaret Raymond.”
“It may have been no show—he still may not have seen you.”
“It might have been a no-show—he still might not have seen you.”
“I felt at once that he had; I could see his animation was extravagant. He need not have troubled himself, I was not going to run after him.”
“I immediately realized he had; I could see his excitement was over the top. He didn’t need to bother, I wasn’t going to chase after him.”
“You seem very cross,” said I.
"You look really angry," I said.
“Indeed I am not. But he knew I had to walk all this way home, and he could take up Margaret, who has only half the distance.”
“Actually, I’m not. But he knew I had to walk all this way home, and he could pick up Margaret, who has only half the distance to go.”
“Was he driving?”
"Was he the driver?"
“In the dog-cart.” She cut her toast into strips viciously. We waited patiently.
“In the dog-cart.” She sliced her toast into strips aggressively. We waited patiently.
“It was mean of him, wasn’t it mother?”
“It was mean of him, wasn’t it, Mom?”
“Well, my girl, you have treated him badly.”
“Well, my girl, you haven't been fair to him.”
“What a baby! What a mean, manly baby! Men are great infants.”
“What a baby! What a tough, manly baby! Men are just big kids.”
“And girls,” said mother, “do not know what they want.”
“And girls,” said mom, “don’t know what they want.”
“A grown-up quality,” I added.
“A mature quality,” I added.
“Nevertheless,” said Lettie, “he is a mean fop, and I detest him.”
“Still,” Lettie said, “he's a shallow jerk, and I can't stand him.”
She rose and sorted out some stitchery. Lettie never stitched unless she were in a bad humour. Mother smiled at me, sighed, and proceeded to Mr. Gladstone for comfort; her breviary and missal were Morley’s Life of Gladstone.
She got up and organized some sewing. Lettie only stitched when she was in a bad mood. Mom smiled at me, sighed, and went to Mr. Gladstone for comfort; her prayer book and missal were Morley’s Life of Gladstone.
I had to take a letter to Highclose to Mrs. Tempest—from my mother, concerning a bazaar in process at the church. “I will bring Leslie back with me,” said I to myself.
I had to take a letter to Highclose for Mrs. Tempest—from my mom, about a fundraiser happening at the church. “I’ll bring Leslie back with me,” I thought to myself.
The night was black and hateful. The lamps by the road from Eberwich ended at Nethermere; their yellow blur on the water made the cold, wet inferno of the night more ugly.
The night was dark and oppressive. The streetlights along the road from Eberwich stopped at Nethermere; their yellow glow on the water made the cold, wet nightmare of the night even more grotesque.
Leslie and Marie were both in the library—half a library, half a business office; used also as a lounge room, being cosy. Leslie lay in a great armchair by the fire, immune among clouds of blue smoke. Marie was perched on the steps, a great volume on her knee. Leslie got up in his cloud, shook hands, greeted me curtly, and vanished again. Marie smiled me a quaint, vexed smile, saying:
Leslie and Marie were both in the library—part library, part business office; also used as a cozy lounge room. Leslie was lounging in a big armchair by the fire, surrounded by clouds of blue smoke. Marie was sitting on the steps, a huge book resting on her lap. Leslie got up from his cloud of smoke, shook my hand, greeted me briefly, and then disappeared again. Marie gave me a quirky, annoyed smile, saying:
“Oh, Cyril, I’m so glad you’ve come. I’m so worried, and Leslie says he’s not a pastry cook, though I’m sure I don’t want him to be one, only he need not be a bear.”
“Oh, Cyril, I’m really glad you’re here. I’m so worried, and Leslie says he’s not a pastry chef, but honestly, I don’t want him to be one; he just shouldn’t be so grouchy.”
“What’s the matter?”
"What's wrong?"
She frowned, gave the big volume a little smack and said:
She frowned, gave the big book a light smack, and said:
“Why, I do so much want to make some of those Spanish tartlets of your mother’s that are so delicious, and of course Mabel knows nothing of them, and they’re not in my cookery book, and I’ve looked through page upon page of the encyclopedia, right through ‘Spain,’ and there’s nothing yet, and there are fifty pages more, and Leslie won’t help me, though I’ve got a headache, because he’s frabous about something.” She looked at me in comical despair.
“Honestly, I really want to make some of those delicious Spanish tartlets your mom makes, and Mabel has no clue about them, plus they aren’t in my cookbook. I’ve sifted through page after page of the encyclopedia all the way to ‘Spain,’ and still nothing. There are fifty more pages to go, and Leslie won’t help me, even though I have a headache, because he’s caught up in some drama.” She looked at me with a funny sense of despair.
“Do you want them for the bazaar?”
“Do you want them for the market?”
“Yes—for to-morrow. Cook has done the rest, but I had fairly set my heart on these. Don’t you think they are lovely?”
“Yes—for tomorrow. The cook has taken care of everything else, but I really had my heart set on these. Don’t you think they’re lovely?”
“Exquisitely lovely. Suppose I go and ask mother.”
“Absolutely beautiful. Maybe I should go ask Mom.”
“If you would. But no, oh no, you can’t make all that journey this terrible night. We are simply besieged by mud. The men are both out—William has gone to meet father—and mother has sent George to carry some things to the vicarage. I can’t ask one of the girls on a night like this. I shall have to let it go—and the cranberry tarts too—it cannot be helped. I am so miserable.”
“If you want. But no, oh no, you can’t make that whole trip on such a terrible night. We’re completely stuck in mud. Both the men are out—William has gone to meet Dad—and Mom has sent George to take some things to the vicarage. I can’t ask one of the girls on a night like this. I’ll have to let it go—and the cranberry tarts too—it can’t be helped. I’m so miserable.”
“Ask Leslie,” said I.
"Ask Leslie," I said.
“He is too cross,” she replied, looking at him.
“He's too angry,” she replied, looking at him.
He did not deign a remark.
He didn’t bother to say anything.
“Will you Leslie?”
“Will you marry me, Leslie?”
“What?”
“What did you say?”
“Go across to Woodside for me?”
“Can you go over to Woodside for me?”
“What for?”
"Why?"
“A recipe. Do, there’s a dear boy.”
“A recipe. Come on, there’s a good boy.”
“Where are the men?”
“Where are the guys?”
“They are both engaged—they are out.”
“They're both engaged—they're unavailable.”
“Send a girl, then.”
"Send a girl, then."
“At night like this? Who would go?”
“At a time like this? Who would even go?”
“Cissy.”
“Cissy.”
“I shall not ask her. Isn’t he mean, Cyril? Men are mean.”
“I won't ask her. Isn't he cruel, Cyril? Guys can be so harsh.”
“I will come back,” said I. “There is nothing at home to do. Mother is reading, and Lettie is stitching. The weather disagrees with her, as it does with Leslie.”
“I'll be back,” I said. “There's nothing to do at home. Mom is reading, and Lettie is sewing. The weather isn't good for her, and it’s the same with Leslie.”
“But it is not fair——” she said, looking at me softly. Then she put away the great book and climbed down.
“But it’s not fair——” she said, looking at me gently. Then she set the big book aside and got down.
“Won’t you go, Leslie?” she said, laying her hand on his shoulder.
“Won’t you go, Leslie?” she said, placing her hand on his shoulder.
“Women!” he said, rising as if reluctantly. “There’s no end to their wants and their caprices.”
“Women!” he said, standing up as if he didn’t want to. “There’s no limit to what they want and their whims.”
“I thought he would go,” said she warmly. She ran to fetch his overcoat. He put one arm slowly in the sleeve, and then the other, but he would not lift the coat on to his shoulders.
“I thought he would go,” she said warmly. She ran to get his overcoat. He slowly put one arm in the sleeve, and then the other, but he wouldn’t lift the coat onto his shoulders.
“Well!” she said, struggling on tiptoe, “You are a great creature! Can’t you get it on, naughty child?”
“Well!” she said, straining on her tiptoes, “You’re quite the handful! Can’t you get it on, you naughty kid?”
“Give her a chair to stand on,” he said.
“Give her a chair to stand on,” he said.
She shook the collar of the coat sharply, but he stood like a sheep, impassive.
She shook the coat collar sharply, but he stood there like a sheep, unfazed.
“Leslie, you are too bad. I can’t get it on, you stupid boy.”
“Leslie, you’re terrible. I can’t get into it, you silly boy.”
I took the coat and jerked it on.
I grabbed the coat and threw it on.
“There,” she said, giving him his cap. “Now don’t be long.”
“There,” she said, handing him his cap. “Now don’t take too long.”
“What a damned dirty night!” said he, when we were out.
“What a damn dirty night!” he said when we were outside.
“It is,” said I.
“It is,” I said.
“The town, anywhere’s better than this hell of a country.”
“The town, anywhere is better than this awful country.”
“Ha! How did you enjoy yourself?”
“Ha! Did you have a good time?”
He began a long history of three days in the metropolis. I listened, and heard little. I heard more plainly the cry of some night birds over Nethermere, and the peevish, wailing, yarling cry of some beast in the wood. I was thankful to slam the door behind me, to stand in the light of the hall.
He started a long three-day journey in the city. I listened but didn't catch much. I could hear the clearer calls of some night birds over Nethermere and the annoying, wailing cry of some animal in the woods. I was relieved to slam the door behind me and stand in the light of the hallway.
“Leslie!” exclaimed mother, “I am glad to see you.”
“Leslie!” Mom exclaimed, “It’s great to see you.”
“Thank you,” he said, turning to Lettie, who sat with her lap full of work, her head busily bent.
“Thanks,” he said, turning to Lettie, who was sitting with her lap full of work, her head focused intently.
“You see I can’t get up,” she said, giving him her hand, adorned as it was by the thimble. “How nice of you to come! We did not know you were back.”
“You see, I can’t get up,” she said, offering him her hand, which was decorated with the thimble. “So nice of you to come! We didn’t know you were back.”
“But!” he exclaimed, then he stopped.
“But!” he said, then he paused.
“I suppose you enjoyed yourself,” she went on calmly.
“I guess you had a good time,” she said calmly.
“Immensely, thanks.”
"Thanks a lot."
Snap, snap, snap went her needle through the new stuff. Then, without looking up, she said:
Snap, snap, snap went her needle through the new fabric. Then, without looking up, she said:
“Yes, no doubt. You have the air of a man who has been enjoying himself.”
“Yes, no doubt. You look like someone who’s been having a good time.”
“How do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“A kind of guilty—or shall I say embarrassed—look. Don’t you notice it mother?”
“A sort of guilty—or should I say embarrassed—expression. Don’t you see it, Mom?”
“I do!” said my mother.
“I do!” my mom said.
“I suppose it means we may not ask him questions,” Lettie concluded, always very busily sewing.
“I guess that means we can’t ask him any questions,” Lettie concluded, always very focused on her sewing.
He laughed. She had broken her cotton, and was trying to thread the needle again.
He laughed. She had snapped her thread and was trying to re-thread the needle.
“What have you been doing this miserable weather?” he enquired awkwardly.
“What have you been doing in this awful weather?” he asked awkwardly.
“Oh, we have sat at home desolate. ‘Ever of thee I’m fo-o-ondly dreēaming’—and so on. Haven’t we mother?”
“Oh, we have sat at home feeling sad. ‘I’m always dreaming of you’—and so on. Haven’t we, Mom?”
“Well,” said mother, “I don’t know. We imagined him all sorts of lions up there.”
“Well,” said mom, “I’m not sure. We pictured him as all kinds of lions up there.”
“What a shame we may not ask him to roar his old roars over for us,” said Lettie.
“What a shame we can’t ask him to roar his old roars for us again,” Lettie said.
“What are they like?” he asked.
“What are they like?” he asked.
“How should I know? Like a sucking dove, to judge from your present voice. ‘A monstrous little voice.’”
“How should I know? Sounds like a helpless dove, judging by the way you’re talking right now. ‘A really tiny voice.’”
He laughed uncomfortably.
He laughed awkwardly.
She went on sewing, suddenly beginning to sing to herself:
She kept sewing, and suddenly started singing to herself:
“Pussy cat, Pussy cat, where have you been?
I’ve been up to London to see the fine queen:
Pussy cat, Pussy cat, what did you there——
I frightened a little mouse under a stair.”
“Kitty cat, kitty cat, where have you been?
I went up to London to see the beautiful queen:
Kitty cat, kitty cat, what did you do there——
I scared a little mouse under a stair.”
“I suppose,” she added, “that may be so. Poor mouse!—but I guess she’s none the worse. You did not see the queen, though?”
“I guess,” she added, “that could be true. Poor mouse!—but I think she’s okay. You didn’t see the queen, did you?”
“She was not in London,” he replied sarcastically.
“She wasn’t in London,” he said with sarcasm.
“You don’t——” she said, taking two pins from between her teeth. “I suppose you don’t mean by that, she was in Eberwich—your queen?”
“You don’t——” she said, taking two pins from between her teeth. “I guess you don’t mean to say that she was in Eberwich—your queen?”
“I don’t know where she was,” he answered angrily.
“I don’t know where she was,” he replied angrily.
“Oh!” she said, very sweetly, “I thought perhaps you had met her in Eberwich. When did you come back?”
“Oh!” she said, very sweetly, “I thought maybe you had met her in Eberwich. When did you get back?”
“Last night,” he replied.
"Last night," he said.
“Oh—why didn’t you come and see us before?”
“Oh—why didn't you come and visit us sooner?”
“I’ve been at the offices all day.”
“I’ve been at the office all day.”
“I’ve been up to Eberwich,” she said innocently.
“I’ve been to Eberwich,” she said, sounding innocent.
“Have you?”
"Have you?"
“Yes. And I feel so cross because of it. I thought I might see you. I felt as if you were at home.”
“Yes. And I feel really annoyed because of it. I thought I might see you. I felt like you were home.”
She stitched a little, and glanced up secretly to watch his face redden, then she continued innocently,
She sewed a bit and glanced up stealthily to see his face turn red, then she carried on innocently,
“Yes—I felt you had come back. It is funny how one has a feeling occasionally that someone is near; when it is someone one has a sympathy with.” She continued to stitch, then she took a pin from her bosom, and fixed her work, all without the least suspicion of guile.
“Yes—I knew you had returned. It’s strange how sometimes you just sense that someone is nearby, especially if it’s someone you connect with.” She kept sewing, then she took a pin from her blouse and adjusted her work, all without the slightest hint of deceit.
“I thought I might meet you when I was out——” another pause, another fixing, a pin to be taken from her lips—” but I didn’t.”
“I thought I might run into you when I was out——” another pause, another adjustment, a pin to be taken from her lips—” but I didn’t.”
“I was at the office till rather late,” he said quickly.
“I was at the office pretty late,” he said quickly.
She stitched away calmly, provokingly.
She stitched calmly, provocatively.
She took the pin from her mouth again, fixed down a fold of stuff, and said softly:
She took the pin out of her mouth again, adjusted a crease in the fabric, and said quietly:
“You little liar.”
"You tiny liar."
Mother had gone out of the room for her recipe book.
Mother had left the room to get her recipe book.
He sat on his chair dumb with mortification. She stitched swiftly and unerringly. There was silence for some moments. Then he spoke:
He sat in his chair, feeling embarrassed and speechless. She sewed quickly and accurately. There was silence for a few moments. Then he spoke:
“I did not know you wanted me for the pleasure of plucking this crow,” he said.
“I didn't know you wanted me for the fun of catching this crow,” he said.
“I wanted you!” she exclaimed, looking up for the first time, “Who said I wanted you?”
“I wanted you!” she shouted, finally looking up, “Who said I wanted you?”
“No one. If you didn’t want me I may as well go.”
“No one. If you didn’t want me, I might as well leave.”
The sound of stitching alone broke the silence for some moments, then she said deliberately:
The sound of stitching was the only thing breaking the silence for a while, then she said intentionally:
“What made you think I wanted you?”
“What made you think I wanted you?”
“I don’t care a damn whether you wanted me or whether you didn’t.”
“I don’t care at all if you wanted me or if you didn’t.”
“It seems to upset you! And don’t use bad language. It is the privilege of those near and dear to one.”
“It seems to bother you! And don’t use foul language. It’s a privilege of those who are close to you.”
“That’s why you begin it, I suppose.”
"That's why you start it, I guess."
“I cannot remember——” she said loftily.
“I can’t remember——” she said arrogantly.
He laughed sarcastically.
He laughed cynically.
“Well—if you’re so beastly cut up about it——”
“Well—if you’re so upset about it——”
He put this tentatively, expecting the soft answer. But she refused to speak, and went on stitching. He fidgeted about, twisted his cap uncomfortably, and sighed. At last he said:
He said this hesitantly, hoping for a gentle response. But she didn’t say anything and kept stitching. He shifted around, nervously twisted his cap, and sighed. Finally, he said:
“Well—you—have we done then?”
“Well—what have we done then?”
She had the vast superiority, in that she was engaged in ostentatious work. She could fix the cloth, regard it quizzically, rearrange it, settle down and begin to sew before she replied. This humbled him. At last she said:
She had a clear advantage because she was doing showy work. She could adjust the fabric, examine it thoughtfully, rearrange it, settle in, and start sewing before she replied. This made him feel small. Finally, she said:
“I thought so this afternoon.”
“I thought that this afternoon.”
“But, good God, Lettie, can’t you drop it?”
“But, oh my God, Lettie, can’t you let it go?”
“And then?”—the question startled him.
“And then?”—the question surprised him.
“Why!—forget it,” he replied.
“Never mind!” he replied.
“Well?”—she spoke softly, gently. He answered to the call like an eager hound. He crossed quickly to her side as she sat sewing, and said, in a low voice:
“Well?”—she said softly, gently. He responded to her call like an eager dog. He quickly crossed to her side as she sat sewing and said in a low voice:
“You do care something for me, don’t you, Lettie?”
“You do care about me a little, right, Lettie?”
“Well,”—it was modulated kindly, a sort of promise of assent.
“Well,”—it was said gently, almost like a promise to agree.
“You have treated me rottenly, you know, haven’t you? You know I—well, I care a good bit.”
“You’ve treated me really badly, you know that, right? You know I—well, I care a lot.”
“It is a queer way of showing it.” Her voice was now a gentle reproof, the sweetest of surrenders and forgiveness. He leaned forward, took her face in his hands, and kissed her, murmuring:
“It’s a strange way of showing it.” Her voice was now a soft rebuke, the sweetest kind of surrender and forgiveness. He leaned in, took her face in his hands, and kissed her, murmuring:
“You are a little tease.”
"You’re such a tease."
She laid her sewing in her lap, and looked up.
She placed her sewing in her lap and looked up.
The next day, Sunday, broke wet and dreary. Breakfast was late, and about ten o’clock we stood at the window looking upon the impossibility of our going to church.
The next day, Sunday, started off rainy and gloomy. Breakfast was delayed, and around ten o’clock we were standing at the window, realizing that going to church was out of the question.
There was a driving drizzle of rain, like a dirty curtain before the landscape. The nasturtium leaves by the garden walk had gone rotten in a frost, and the gay green discs had given place to the first black flags of winter, hung on flaccid stalks, pinched at the neck. The grass plot was strewn with fallen leaves, wet and brilliant: scarlet splashes of Virginia creeper, golden drift from the limes, ruddy brown shawls under the beeches, and away back in the corner, the black mat of maple leaves, heavy soddened; they ought to have been a vivid lemon colour. Occasionally one of these great black leaves would loose its hold, and zigzag down, staggering in the dance of death.
There was a steady drizzle of rain, like a grimy curtain over the landscape. The nasturtium leaves along the garden path had rotted in a frost, and the cheerful green disks had been replaced by the first dark flags of winter, hanging on limp stems, pinched at the neck. The grass patch was covered with fallen leaves, wet and vibrant: bright red splashes of Virginia creeper, golden drifts from the linden trees, deep brown layers under the beeches, and way back in the corner, the heavy, soaked mat of maple leaves; they should have been a bright lemon color. Occasionally, one of these large black leaves would lose its grip and zigzag down, swaying in its dance of death.
“There now!” said Lettie suddenly.
“Wow!” said Lettie suddenly.
I looked up in time to see a crow close his wings and clutch the topmost bough of an old grey holly tree on the edge of the clearing. He flapped again, recovered his balance, and folded himself up in black resignation to the detestable weather.
I looked up just in time to see a crow close his wings and grab the highest branch of an old grey holly tree at the edge of the clearing. He flapped again, regained his balance, and settled in black resignation to the terrible weather.
“Why has the old wretch settled just over our noses,” said Lettie petulantly. “Just to blot the promise of a sorrow.”
“Why has that old creep moved right next to us?” Lettie said irritably. “Just to ruin the chance of any sadness.”
“Your’s or mine?” I asked.
"Yours or mine?" I asked.
“He is looking at me, I declare.”
“He’s looking at me, I swear.”
“You can see the wicked pupil of his eye at this distance,” I insinuated.
“You can see the evil glint in his eye from this distance,” I suggested.
“Well,” she replied, determined to take this omen unto herself. “I saw him first.”
“Well,” she replied, determined to take this sign for herself. “I saw him first.”
“‘One for sorrow, two for joy,
Three for a letter, four for a boy,
Five for silver, six for gold,
And seven for a secret never told.’
“‘One for sadness, two for happiness,
Three for a letter, four for a boy,
Five for silver, six for gold,
And seven for a secret never shared.’”
“—You may bet he’s only a messenger in advance. There’ll be three more shortly, and you’ll have your four,” said I, comforting.
“—You can bet he’s just a messenger for now. There will be three more soon, and you’ll have your four,” I said, trying to be reassuring.
“Do you know,” she said, “it is very funny, but whenever I’ve particularly noticed one crow, I’ve had some sorrow or other.”
“Do you know,” she said, “it’s kind of funny, but whenever I’ve really noticed a crow, I’ve experienced some kind of sadness.”
“And when you notice four?” I asked.
"And what happens when you see four?" I asked.
“You should have heard old Mrs. Wagstaffe,” was her reply. “She declares an old crow croaked in their apple tree every day for a week before Jerry got drowned.”
“You should have heard old Mrs. Wagstaffe,” was her reply. “She says an old crow cawed in their apple tree every day for a week before Jerry drowned.”
“Great sorrow for her,” I remarked.
“Such great sorrow for her,” I said.
“Oh, but she wept abundantly. I felt like weeping too, but somehow I laughed. She hoped he had gone to heaven—but—I’m sick of that word ‘but’—it is always tangling one’s thoughts.”
“Oh, but she cried a lot. I wanted to cry too, but somehow I laughed. She hoped he had gone to heaven—but—I’m tired of that word ‘but’—it always complicates things.”
“But, Jerry!” I insisted.
“But, Jerry!” I said.
“Oh, she lifted up her forehead, and the tears dripped off her nose. He must have been an old nuisance, Syb. I can’t understand why women marry such men. I felt downright glad to think of the drunken old wretch toppling into the canal out of the way.”
“Oh, she lifted her forehead, and the tears fell off her nose. He must have been a real pain, Syb. I can’t understand why women marry guys like that. I actually felt relieved thinking about the drunken old loser falling into the canal, out of the way.”
She pulled the thick curtain across the window, and nestled down in it, resting her cheek against the edge, protecting herself from the cold window pane. The wet, grey wind shook the half naked trees, whose leaves dripped and shone sullenly. Even the trunks were blackened, trickling with the rain which drove persistently.
She pulled the heavy curtain across the window and nestled into it, resting her cheek against the edge to shield herself from the cold window pane. The wet, gray wind shook the bare trees, their leaves dripping and looking dull. Even the trunks were dark, leaking with the constant rain that fell relentlessly.
Whirled down the sky like black maple leaves caught up aloft, came two more crows. They swept down and clung hold of the trees in front of the house, staying near the old forerunner. Lettie watched them, half amused, half melancholy. One bird was carried past. He swerved round and began to battle up the wind, rising higher, and rowing laboriously against the driving wet current.
Whirled down from the sky like black maple leaves caught in the air, two more crows came. They swooped down and clung to the trees in front of the house, staying close to the old leader. Lettie watched them, feeling half-amused and half-melancholy. One bird was carried past. It swerved around and started to fight against the wind, rising higher and struggling against the driving wet current.
“Here comes your fourth,” said I.
“Here comes your fourth,” I said.
She did not answer, but continued to watch. The bird wrestled heroically, but the wind pushed him aside, tilted him, caught under his broad wings and bore him down. He swept in level flight down the stream, outspread and still, as if fixed in despair. I grieved for him. Sadly two of his fellows rose and were carried away after him, like souls hunting for a body to inhabit, and despairing. Only the first ghoul was left on the withered, silver-grey skeleton of the holly.
She didn't respond, but kept watching. The bird fought valiantly, but the wind pushed him off course, tilted him, caught beneath his wide wings, and brought him down. He glided smoothly down the stream, wings spread and still, as if frozen in despair. I felt sorry for him. Sadly, two of his companions rose and were swept away after him, like souls searching for a body to inhabit, filled with hopelessness. Only the first ghoul remained on the dry, silver-gray skeleton of the holly.
“He won’t even say ‘Nevermore’,” I remarked.
“He won’t even say ‘Nevermore,’” I said.
“He has more sense,” replied Lettie. She looked a trifle lugubrious. Then she continued: “Better say ‘Nevermore’ than ‘Evermore.’”
“He's got more sense,” Lettie replied. She looked a bit gloomy. Then she added, “Better to say ‘Nevermore’ than ‘Evermore.’”
“Why?” I asked.
“Why?” I asked.
“Oh, I don’t know. Fancy this ‘Evermore.’”
“Oh, I don’t know. What’s with this ‘Evermore’?”
She had been sure in her own soul that Leslie would come—now she began to doubt:—things were very perplexing.
She had believed deep down that Leslie would come—now she started to doubt: things were really confusing.
The bell in the kitchen jangled; she jumped up. I went and opened the door. He came in. She gave him one bright look of satisfaction. He saw it, and understood.
The bell in the kitchen rang; she jumped up. I went and opened the door. He walked in. She shot him a quick smile of satisfaction. He noticed it and understood.
“Helen has got some people over—I have been awfully rude to leave them now,” he said quietly.
“Helen has some people over—I’ve been really rude to leave them now,” he said quietly.
“What a dreadful day!” said mother.
“What a terrible day!” said mom.
“Oh, fearful! Your face is red, Lettie! What have you been doing?”
“Oh no! Your face is red, Lettie! What have you been up to?”
“Looking into the fire.”
"Staring at the fire."
“What did you see?”
"What did you notice?"
“The pictures wouldn’t come plain—nothing.”
“The pictures wouldn’t come through—nothing.”
He laughed. We were silent for some time.
He laughed. We stayed silent for a while.
“You were expecting me?” he murmured.
“You were expecting me?” he said quietly.
“Yes—I knew you’d come.”
"Yes—I knew you would."
They were left alone. He came up to her and put his arm around her, as she stood with her elbow on the mantelpiece.
They were left alone. He walked up to her and put his arm around her while she stood with her elbow on the mantel.
“You do want me,” he pleaded softly.
“You do want me,” he said softly, pleading.
“Yes,” she murmured.
“Yes,” she said softly.
He held her in his arms and kissed her repeatedly, again and again, till she was out of breath, and put up her hand, and gently pushed her face away.
He held her in his arms and kissed her over and over until she was breathless, and then she raised her hand and gently pushed his face away.
“You are a cold little lover—you are a shy bird,” he said, laughing into her eyes. He saw her tears rise, swimming on her lids, but not falling.
“You're a cold little lover—you’re a shy bird,” he said, laughing into her eyes. He noticed her tears welling up, pooling on her lids, but not spilling over.
“Why, my love, my darling—why!”—he put his face to her’s and took the tear on his cheek:
“Why, my love, my darling—why!”—he pressed his face to hers and caught the tear on his cheek:
“I know you love me,” he said, gently, all tenderness.
“I know you love me,” he said softly, filled with warmth.
“Do you know,” he murmured. “I can positively feel the tears rising up from my heart and throat. They are quite painful gathering, my love. There—you can do anything with me.”
“Do you know,” he whispered. “I can really feel the tears building up in my heart and throat. It hurts as they gather, my love. There—you can do anything with me.”
They were silent for some time. After a while, a rather long while, she came upstairs and found mother—and at the end of some minutes I heard my mother go to him.
They were quiet for a while. After what felt like a long time, she came upstairs and found Mom—and a few minutes later, I heard my mom go to him.
I sat by my window and watched the low clouds reel and stagger past. It seemed as if everything were being swept along—I myself seemed to have lost my substance, to have become detached from concrete things and the firm trodden pavement of everyday life. Onward, always onward, not knowing where, nor why, the wind, the clouds, the rain and the birds and the leaves, everything whirling along—why?
I sat by my window and watched the low clouds move unsteadily past. It felt like everything was being carried away—I felt like I had lost my essence, becoming detached from tangible things and the solid pavement of daily life. Forward, always forward, without knowing where or why, the wind, the clouds, the rain, the birds, and the leaves, everything spinning around—why?
All this time the old crow sat motionless, though the clouds tumbled, and were rent and piled, though the trees bent, and the window-pane shivered with running water. Then I found it had ceased to rain; that there was a sickly yellow gleam of sunlight, brightening on some great elm-leaves near at hand till they looked like ripe lemons hanging. The crow looked at me—I was certain he looked at me.
All this time, the old crow sat still, even though the clouds tumbled and scattered, the trees bent, and the windowpane rattled with the pouring rain. Then I noticed it had stopped raining; there was a faint yellow glimmer of sunlight brightening some nearby elm leaves until they looked like ripe lemons hanging. The crow was looking at me—I was sure he was looking at me.
“What do you think of it all?” I asked him.
“What do you think about it all?” I asked him.
He eyed me with contempt: great featherless, half winged bird as I was, incomprehensible, contemptible, but awful. I believe he hated me.
He looked at me with disdain: a large, featherless, half-winged bird that I was, hard to understand, despicable, but also terrifying. I think he hated me.
“But,” said I, “if a raven could answer, why won’t you?”
“But,” I said, “if a raven can respond, why won’t you?”
He looked wearily away. Nevertheless my gaze disquieted him. He turned uneasily; he rose, waved his wings as if for flight, poised, then settled defiantly down again.
He looked away tiredly. Still, my gaze troubled him. He shifted uncomfortably; he got up, flapped his wings as if to take off, hung in the air for a moment, then boldly landed back down again.
“You are no good,” said I, “you won’t help even with a word.”
“You're no good,” I said, “you won't even help with a word.”
He sat stolidly unconcerned. Then I heard the lapwings in the meadow crying, crying. They seemed to seek the storm, yet to rail at it. They wheeled in the wind, yet never ceased to complain of it. They enjoyed the struggle, and lamented it in wild lament, through which came a sound of exultation. All the lapwings cried, cried the same tale, “Bitter, bitter, the struggle—for nothing, nothing, nothing,”—and all the time they swung about on their broad wings, revelling.
He sat there, completely unfazed. Then I heard the lapwings in the meadow calling, calling. They seemed to be both drawn to the storm and frustrated by it. They flew in the wind but never stopped complaining about it. They thrived on the fight but also mourned it with wild cries, which mixed with sounds of joy. All the lapwings were singing the same song, “Bitter, bitter, the struggle—for nothing, nothing, nothing,”—yet all the while they soared on their wide wings, enjoying themselves.
“There,” said I to the crow, “they try it, and find it bitter, but they wouldn’t like to miss it, to sit still like you, you old corpse.”
“There,” I said to the crow, “they give it a shot and find it bitter, but they wouldn't want to miss it, just sitting there like you, you old dead thing.”
He could not endure this. He rose in defiance, flapped his wings, and launched off, uttering one “Caw” of sinister foreboding. He was soon whirled away.
He couldn't take it anymore. He stood up in defiance, flapped his wings, and took off, letting out a single “Caw” filled with ominous warning. He was quickly swept away.
I discovered that I was very cold, so I went downstairs.
I realized I was really cold, so I went downstairs.
Twisting a curl round his finger, one of those loose curls that always dance free from the captured hair, Leslie said:
Twisting a loose curl around his finger, one of those curls that always bounces free from the rest of his hair, Leslie said:
“Look how fond your hair is of me; look how it twines round my finger. Do you know, your hair—the light in it is like—oh—buttercups in the sun.”
“Look how much your hair loves me; see how it wraps around my finger. Do you know, your hair—the way it glows is like—oh—buttercups in the sun.”
“It is like me—it won’t be kept in bounds,” she replied.
“It’s just like me—it can’t be contained,” she replied.
“Shame if it were—like this, it brushes my face—so—and sets me tingling like music.”
“Too bad if it were—like this, it touches my face—so—and makes me feel alive like music.”
“Behave! Now be still, and I’ll tell you what sort of music you make.”
“Behave! Now be quiet, and I’ll tell you what kind of music you create.”
“Oh—well—tell me.”
“Oh, well, tell me.”
“Like the calling of throstles and blackies, in the evening, frightening the pale little wood-anemones, till they run panting and swaying right up to our wall. Like the ringing of bluebells when the bees are at them; like Hippomenes, out-of-breath, laughing because he’d won.”
“Like the calls of thrushes and blackbirds in the evening, scaring the pale little wood anemones until they rush, panting and swaying, right up to our wall. Like the sound of bluebells when the bees are buzzing around them; like Hippomenes, breathless, laughing because he’s won.”
He kissed her with rapturous admiration.
He kissed her with overwhelming admiration.
“Marriage music, sir,” she added.
"Wedding music, sir," she added.
“What golden apples did I throw?” he asked lightly.
“What golden apples did I toss?” he asked casually.
“What!” she exclaimed, half mocking.
“Seriously!” she exclaimed, half mocking.
“This Atalanta,” he replied, looking lovingly upon her, “this Atalanta—I believe she just lagged at last on purpose.”
“This Atalanta,” he said, gazing at her fondly, “this Atalanta—I think she just slowed down on purpose in the end.”
“You have it,” she cried, laughing, submitting to his caresses. “It was you—the apples of your firm heels—the apples of your eyes—the apples Eve bit—that won me—hein!”
“You have it,” she exclaimed, laughing, giving in to his touches. “It was you—the apples of your strong heels—the apples of your eyes—the apples Eve bit—that won me—right?”
“That was it—you are clever, you are rare. And I’ve won, won the ripe apples of your cheeks, and your breasts, and your very fists—they can’t stop me—and—and—all your roundness and warmness and softness—I’ve won you, Lettie.”
“That’s it—you’re smart, you’re unique. And I’ve won, won the ripe apples of your cheeks, and your breasts, and your very fists—they can’t stop me—and—and—all your curves and warmth and softness—I’ve won you, Lettie.”
She nodded wickedly, saying:
She nodded mischievously, saying:
“All those—those—yes.”
"All those—those—yeah."
“All—she admits it—everything!”
"She admits it—everything!"
“Oh!—but let me breathe. Did you claim everything?”
“Oh!—but give me a moment to breathe. Did you take everything?”
“Yes, and you gave it me.”
“Yes, and you gave it to me.”
“Not yet. Everything though?”
“Not yet. Is everything okay?”
“Every atom.”
"Every atom."
“But—now you look——”
“But—now you look—”
“Did I look aside?”
“Did I look away?”
“With the inward eye. Suppose now we were two angels——”
“With the inner eye. Imagine now we were two angels——”
“Oh, dear—a sloppy angel!”
“Oh no—a messy angel!”
“Well—don’t interrupt now—suppose I were one—like the ‘Blessed Damosel.’”
“Well—don’t interrupt now—what if I were one—like the ‘Blessed Damosel.’”
“With a warm bosom——!”
“With a warm hug——!”
“Don’t be foolish, now—I a ‘Blessed Damosel’ and you kicking the brown beech leaves below thinking——”
“Don’t be foolish now—I’m a ‘Blessed Damosel’ and you’re kicking the brown beech leaves below thinking——”
“What are you driving at?”
“What are you getting at?”
“Would you be thinking—thoughts like prayers?”
"Are you thinking—thoughts like prayers?"
“What on earth do you ask that for? Oh—I think I’d be cursing—eh?”
“What on earth do you ask that for? Oh—I think I’d be swearing—right?”
“No—saying fragrant prayers—that your thin soul might mount up——”
“No—saying sweet prayers—that your fragile soul could rise up——”
“Hang thin souls, Lettie! I’m not one of your souly sort. I can’t stand Pre-Raphaelities. You—You’re not a Burne-Jonesess—you’re an Albert Moore. I think there’s more in the warm touch of a soft body than in a prayer. I’ll pray with kisses.”
“Hang on, Lettie! I’m not one of your sentimental types. I can’t stand the Pre-Raphaelites. You—you’re not a Burne-Jones; you’re an Albert Moore. I believe there’s more in the warm touch of a soft body than in a prayer. I’ll pray with kisses.”
“And when you can’t?”
“And what if you can’t?”
“I’ll wait till prayer-time again. By Jove, I’d rather feel my arms full of you; I’d rather touch that red mouth—you grudger!—than sing hymns with you in any heaven.”
“I’ll wait until prayer time again. Honestly, I’d rather have my arms full of you; I’d rather touch that red mouth—you stingy person!—than sing hymns with you in any heaven.”
“I’m afraid you’ll never sing hymns with me in heaven.”
“I’m afraid you won’t ever sing hymns with me in heaven.”
“Well—I have you here—yes, I have you now.”
“Well—I have you here—yes, I have you now.”
“Our life is but a fading dawn?”
“Our life is just a fading sunrise?”
“Liar!—Well, you called me! Besides, I don’t care; ‘Carpe diem’, my rosebud, my fawn. There’s a nice Carmen about a fawn. ‘Time to leave its mother, and venture into a warm embrace.’ Poor old Horace—I’ve forgotten him.”
“Liar!—Well, you called me! Besides, I don’t care; ‘Seize the day,’ my rosebud, my fawn. There’s a nice Carmen about a fawn. ‘Time to leave its mother and step into a warm embrace.’ Poor old Horace—I’ve forgotten him.”
“Then poor old Horace.”
"Then poor Horace."
“Ha! Ha!—Well, I shan’t forget you. What’s that queer look in your eyes?”
“Ha! Ha!—Well, I won’t forget you. What’s that strange look in your eyes?”
“What is it?”
"What's going on?"
“Nay—you tell me. You are such a tease, there’s no getting to the bottom of you.”
“Nah—you tell me. You’re such a tease, there’s no figuring you out.”
“You can fathom the depth of a kiss——”
“You can understand the depth of a kiss——”
“I will—I will——”
“I will—I will—”
After a while he asked:
After a bit, he asked:
“When shall we be properly engaged, Lettie?”
“When are we going to be officially engaged, Lettie?”
“Oh, wait till Christmas—till I am twenty-one.”
“Oh, just wait for Christmas—until I turn twenty-one.”
“Nearly three months! Why on earth——”
“Nearly three months! Why on earth——”
“It will make no difference. I shall be able to choose thee of my own free choice then.”
“It won’t make any difference. I’ll be able to choose you freely then.”
“But three months!”
“But it’s been three months!”
“I shall consider thee engaged—it doesn’t matter about other people.”
“I consider you engaged—it doesn’t matter what others think.”
“I thought we should be married in three months.”
“I thought we should get married in three months.”
“Ah—married in haste——. But what will your mother say?”
“Ah—getting married so quickly. But what will your mom say?”
“Say! Oh, she’ll say it’s the first wise thing I’ve done. You’ll make a fine wife, Lettie, able to entertain, and all that.”
“Hey! Oh, she’ll say it’s the first smart thing I’ve done. You’ll be a great wife, Lettie, able to entertain and all that.”
“You will flutter brilliantly.”
“You will shine brilliantly.”
“We will.”
“We will.”
“No—you’ll be the moth—I’ll paint your wings—gaudy feather-dust. Then when you lose your coloured dust, when you fly too near the light, or when you play dodge with a butterfly net—away goes my part—you can’t fly—I—alas, poor me! What becomes of the feather-dust when the moth brushes his wings against a butterfly net?”
“No—you’ll be the moth—I’ll paint your wings—bright feather-dust. Then when you lose your colored dust, when you fly too close to the light, or when you try to dodge a butterfly net—away goes my part—you can’t fly—I—oh, poor me! What happens to the feather-dust when the moth brushes his wings against a butterfly net?”
“What are you making so many words about? You don’t know now, do you?”
“What are you talking so much about? You have no idea, do you?”
“No—that I don’t.”
“No, I don’t.”
“Then just be comfortable. Let me look at myself in your eyes.”
“Then just relax. Let me see myself in your eyes.”
“Narcissus, Narcissus!—Do you see yourself well? Does the image flatter you?—Or is it a troubled stream, distorting your fair lineaments.”
“Narcissus, Narcissus!—Do you see yourself clearly? Does the reflection please you?—Or is it a distorted stream, misrepresenting your beautiful features?”
“I can’t see anything—only feel you looking—you are laughing at me.—What have you behind there—what joke?”
“I can’t see anything—just feel you staring—I can tell you’re laughing at me. What do you have back there—what’s the joke?”
“I—I’m thinking you’re just like Narcissus—a sweet, beautiful youth.”
“I—I think you’re just like Narcissus—a charming, attractive young person.”
“Be serious—do.”
"Be serious—do it."
“It would be dangerous. You’d die of it, and I—I should——”
“It would be dangerous. You’d die from it, and I—I should——”
“What!”
“What?!”
“Be just like I am now—serious.”
“Just be like I am right now—serious.”
He looked proudly, thinking she referred to the earnestness of her love.
He looked proud, thinking she was referring to the sincerity of her love.
In the wood the wind rumbled and roared hoarsely overhead, but not a breath stirred among the saddened bracken. An occasional raindrop was shaken out of the trees; I slipped on the wet paths. Black bars striped the grey tree-trunks, where water had trickled down; the bracken was overthrown, its yellow ranks broken. I slid down the steep path to the gate, out of the wood.
In the woods, the wind grumbled and howled loudly above, but there wasn't a whisper among the sad bracken. Every now and then, a raindrop fell from the trees, and I slipped on the wet paths. Dark streaks marked the gray tree trunks where water had dripped down; the bracken was flattened, its yellow fronds broken. I slid down the steep path to the gate, leaving the woods behind.
Armies of cloud marched in rank across the sky, heavily laden, almost brushing the gorse on the common. The wind was cold and disheartening. The ground sobbed at every step. The brook was full, swirling along, hurrying, talking to itself, in absorbed intent tones. The clouds darkened; I felt the rain. Careless of the mud, I ran, and burst into the farm kitchen.
Clouds moved in formation across the sky, heavy and nearly touching the gorse on the common. The wind was cold and depressing. The ground felt heavy with every step. The brook was full, swirling and rushing by, murmuring to itself in focused tones. The clouds grew darker; I sensed the rain coming. Ignoring the mud, I ran and burst into the farm kitchen.
The children were painting, and they immediately claimed my help.
The kids were painting, and they quickly asked for my help.
“Emily—and George—are in the front room,” said the mother quietly, for it was Sunday afternoon. I satisfied the little ones; I said a few words to the mother, and sat down to take off my clogs.
“Emily—and George—are in the front room,” the mother said quietly, since it was Sunday afternoon. I attended to the little ones; I exchanged a few words with the mother, and sat down to take off my clogs.
In the parlour, the father, big and comfortable, was sleeping in an arm-chair. Emily was writing at the table—she hurriedly hid her papers when I entered. George was sitting by the fire, reading. He looked up as I entered, and I loved him when he looked up at me, and as he lingered on his quiet “Hullo!” His eyes were beautifully eloquent—as eloquent as a kiss.
In the living room, the father, big and comfy, was sleeping in an armchair. Emily was writing at the table—she quickly hid her papers when I walked in. George was sitting by the fire, reading. He looked up as I came in, and I felt a rush of affection when he glanced at me and slowly said, “Hey!” His eyes spoke volumes—just as expressive as a kiss.
We talked in subdued murmurs, because the father was asleep, opulently asleep, his tanned face as still as a brown pear against the wall. The clock itself went slowly, with languid throbs. We gathered round the fire, and talked quietly, about nothing—blissful merely in the sound of our voices, a murmured, soothing sound—a grateful, dispassionate love trio.
We spoke in hushed tones, since dad was asleep, deeply asleep, his sun-kissed face resting peacefully against the wall. The clock ticked slowly, with heavy beats. We gathered around the fire and chatted softly about anything and everything—just happy to hear our voices, a gentle, calming sound—a warm, relaxed kind of love among us.
At last George rose, put down his book—looked at his father—and went out.
At last, George got up, set his book down, glanced at his dad, and walked out.
In the barn there was a sound of the pulper crunching the turnips. The crisp strips of turnip sprinkled quietly down onto a heap of gold which grew beneath the pulper. The smell of pulped turnips, keen and sweet, brings back to me the feeling of many winter nights, when frozen hoof-prints crunch in the yard, and Orion is in the south; when a friendship was at its mystical best.
In the barn, you could hear the pulper crunching the turnips. The crisp strips of turnip fell quietly onto a pile of golden bits that grew beneath the pulper. The smell of pulped turnips, sharp and sweet, reminds me of many winter nights when frozen hoofprints crunched in the yard, and Orion was in the south; when a friendship was at its most magical.
“Pulping on Sunday!” I exclaimed.
"Juicing on Sunday!" I exclaimed.
“Father didn’t do it yesterday; it’s his work; and I didn’t notice it. You know—Father often forgets—he doesn’t like to have to work in the afternoon, now.”
“Dad didn’t do it yesterday; it’s his job; and I didn’t notice it. You know—Dad often forgets—he doesn’t like to work in the afternoon anymore.”
The cattle stirred in their stalls; the chains rattled round the posts; a cow coughed noisily. When George had finished pulping, and it was quiet enough for talk, just as he was spreading the first layers of chop and turnip and meal—in ran Emily, with her hair in silken, twining confusion, her eyes glowing—to bid us go in to tea before the milking was begun. It was the custom to milk before tea on Sunday—but George abandoned it without demur—his father willed it so, and his father was master, not to be questioned on farm matters, however one disagreed.
The cattle shifted in their stalls; the chains clinked against the posts; a cow coughed loudly. When George finished pulping and it was quiet enough to talk, just as he was spreading the first layers of chop, turnip, and meal—Emily rushed in, her hair in a silky, tangled mess, her eyes bright—urging us to come in for tea before the milking started. It was the usual practice to milk before tea on Sunday, but George went along with it without protest—his father insisted on it, and his father was in charge, not to be challenged on farm matters, no matter the disagreement.
The last day in October had been dreary enough; the night could not come too early. We had tea by lamplight, merrily, with the father radiating comfort as the lamp shone yellow light. Sunday tea was imperfect without a visitor; with me, they always declared, it was perfect. I loved to hear them say so. I smiled, rejoicing quietly into my teacup when the Father said:
The last day of October had been gloomy enough; the night couldn't arrive soon enough. We enjoyed tea by lamplight, cheerfully, with Dad exuding warmth as the lamp cast a soft yellow glow. Sunday tea felt incomplete without a guest; with me, they always said, it was just right. I loved hearing them say that. I smiled, quietly celebrating into my teacup as Dad said:
“It seems proper to have Cyril here at Sunday tea, it seems natural.”
“It feels right to have Cyril here for Sunday tea; it feels natural.”
He was most loath to break the delightful bond of the lamp-lit tea-table; he looked up with a half-appealing glance when George at last pushed back his chair and said he supposed he’d better make a start.
He was really reluctant to break the lovely connection of the lamp-lit tea table; he looked up with a somewhat pleading glance when George finally pushed back his chair and said he supposed he should get going.
“Ay,” said the father in a mild, conciliatory tone, “I’ll be out in a minute.”
“Yeah,” said the father in a calm, soothing tone, “I’ll be out in a minute.”
The lamp hung against the barn-wall, softly illuminating the lower part of the building, where bits of hay and white dust lay in the hollows between the bricks, where the curled chips of turnip scattered orange gleams over the earthen floor; the lofty roof, with its swallows’ nests under the tiles, was deep in shadow, and the corners were full of darkness, hiding, half hiding, the hay, the chopper, the bins. The light shone along the passages before the stalls, glistening on the moist noses of the cattle, and on the whitewash of the walls.
The lamp hung on the barn wall, softly lighting up the lower part of the building, where bits of hay and white dust rested in the gaps between the bricks, and where curled turnip chips scattered orange glimmers across the earthen floor. The high roof, with its swallows' nests tucked under the tiles, was shrouded in shadow, and the corners were filled with darkness, partly hiding the hay, the chopper, and the bins. The light gleamed along the pathways in front of the stalls, sparkling on the damp noses of the cattle and on the whitewashed walls.
George was very cheerful; but I wanted to tell him my message. When he had finished the feeding, and had at last sat down to milk, I said:
George was in a great mood, but I needed to share my message with him. Once he finished feeding and finally sat down to milk, I said:
“I told you Leslie Tempest was at our house when I came away.”
“I told you Leslie Tempest was at our house when I left.”
He sat with the bucket between his knees, his hands at the cow’s udder, about to begin to milk. He looked up a question at me.
He sat with the bucket between his knees, his hands at the cow’s udder, ready to start milking. He looked up at me with a question.
“They are practically engaged now,” I said.
“They're basically engaged now,” I said.
He did not turn his eyes away, but he ceased to look at me. As one who is listening for a far-off noise, he sat with his eyes fixed. Then he bent his head, and leaned it against the side of the cow, as if he would begin to milk. But he did not. The cow looked round and stirred uneasily. He began to draw the milk, and then to milk mechanically. I watched the movement of his hands, listening to the rhythmic clang of the jets of milk on the bucket, as a relief. After a while the movement of his hands became slower, thoughtful—then stopped.
He didn’t look away, but he stopped really seeing me. Like someone straining to hear a distant sound, he sat with his gaze fixed. Then he lowered his head and rested it against the side of the cow, as if he was about to start milking. But he didn’t. The cow turned and shifted nervously. He started to draw the milk, then fell into a mechanical rhythm. I watched his hands move, listening to the rhythmic sound of the milk splashing into the bucket, feeling relieved. After a while, his movements slowed down, became more thoughtful—then stopped.
“She has really said yes?”
"She actually said yes?"
I nodded.
I nodded.
“And what does your mother say?”
“And what does your mom say?”
“She is pleased.”
"She’s happy."
He began to milk again. The cow stirred uneasily, shifting her legs. He looked at her angrily, and went on milking. Then, quite upset, she shifted again, and swung her tail in his face.
He started milking again. The cow shifted nervously, moving her legs. He shot her an angry glance and continued milking. Then, noticeably upset, she shifted once more and swung her tail in his face.
“Stand still!” he shouted, striking her on the haunch. She seemed to cower like a beaten woman. He swore at her, and continued to milk. She did not yield much that night; she was very restive; he took the stool from beneath him and gave her a good blow; I heard the stool knock on her prominent hip bone. After that she stood still, but her milk soon ceased to flow.
“Stay still!” he yelled, hitting her on the side. She flinched like someone who’s been mistreated. He cursed at her and kept milking. She didn’t give much that night; she was very agitated; he took the stool from under him and gave her a hard hit; I heard the stool hit her noticeable hip bone. After that, she stayed still, but her milk quickly stopped flowing.
When he stood up, he paused before he went to the next beast, and I thought he was going to talk. But just then the father came along with his bucket. He looked in the shed, and, laughing in his mature, pleasant way, said:
When he stood up, he paused before moving to the next animal, and I thought he was going to say something. But just then, the father walked in with his bucket. He looked in the shed and, chuckling in his relaxed, friendly manner, said:
“So you’re an onlooker to-day, Cyril—I thought you’d have milked a cow or two for me by now.”
“So you’re just watching today, Cyril—I thought you would have milked a cow or two for me by now.”
“Nay,” said I, “Sunday is a day of rest—and milking makes your hands ache.”
“Nah,” I said, “Sunday is a day to relax—and milking makes your hands hurt.”
“You only want a bit more practice,” he said, joking in his ripe fashion. “Why George, is that all you’ve got from Julia?”
“You just want a little more practice,” he said, joking in his usual way. “Come on, George, is that all you’ve got from Julia?”
“It is.”
"Yeah, it is."
“H’m—she’s soon going dry. Julia, old lady, don’t go and turn skinny.”
“Hm—she’s about to dry up. Julia, my dear, don’t go getting all skinny.”
When he had gone, and the shed was still, the air seemed colder. I heard his good-humoured “Stand over, old lass,” from the other shed, and the drum-beats of the first jets of milk on the pail.
When he left, and the shed was quiet, the air felt colder. I heard his cheerful "Move aside, old girl," from the other shed, along with the rhythmic sounds of the first jets of milk hitting the pail.
“He has a comfortable time,” said George, looking savage. I laughed. He still waited.
“He's having a great time,” said George, looking furious. I laughed. He still waited.
“You really expected Lettie to have him,” I said.
“You really thought Lettie would have him,” I said.
“I suppose so,” he replied, “then she’d made up her mind to it. It didn’t matter—what she wanted—at the bottom.”
“I guess so,” he replied, “then she had decided on it. It didn’t matter—what she wanted—deep down.”
“You?” said I.
"You?" I said.
“If it hadn’t been that he was a prize—with a ticket—she’d have had——”
“If it hadn’t been that he was a catch—with a ticket—she’d have——”
“You!” said I.
“You!” I said.
“She was afraid—look how she turned and kept away——”
“She was scared—look how she turned and stayed away——”
“From you?” said I.
“From you?” I asked.
“I should like to squeeze her till she screamed.”
“I want to hug her so tightly that she screams.”
“You should have gripped her before, and kept her,” said I.
“You should have grabbed her earlier and held on to her,” I said.
“She—she’s like a woman, like a cat—running to comforts—she strikes a bargain. Women are all tradesmen.”
"She—she's like a woman, like a cat—running to comfort—she makes a deal. Women are all negotiators."
“Don’t generalise, it’s no good.”
“Don’t generalize, it’s not helpful.”
“She’s like a prostitute——”
“She’s like a sex worker——”
“It’s banal! I believe she loves him.”
“It’s trivial! I think she loves him.”
He started, and looked at me queerly. He looked quite childish in his doubt and perplexity.
He jumped a bit and gave me a strange look. He seemed quite innocent in his confusion and uncertainty.
“She, what——?”
“She, what the—?”
“Loves him—honestly.”
“Really loves him.”
“She’d ’a loved me better,” he muttered, and turned to his milking. I left him and went to talk to his father. When the latter’s four beasts were finished, George’s light still shone in the other shed.
“She would have loved me more,” he muttered, and turned to his milking. I left him and went to talk to his father. When the father’s four animals were done, George’s light was still shining in the other shed.
I went and found him at the fifth, the last cow. When at length he had finished he put down his pail, and going over to poor Julia, stood scratching her back, and her poll, and her nose, looking into her big, startled eye and murmuring. She was afraid; she jerked her head, giving him a good blow on the cheek with her horn.
I went and found him at the fifth and last cow. When he finally finished, he set down his pail and walked over to poor Julia, scratching her back, her head, and her nose, gazing into her big, startled eye and murmuring. She was scared; she jerked her head, giving him a solid hit on the cheek with her horn.
“You can’t understand them,” he said sadly, rubbing his face, and looking at me with his dark, serious eyes.
“You can’t understand them,” he said sadly, rubbing his face and looking at me with his dark, serious eyes.
“I never knew I couldn’t understand them. I never thought about it——till. But you know, Cyril, she led me on.”
“I never realized I couldn’t understand them. I never considered it—until now. But you know, Cyril, she really led me on.”
I laughed at his rueful appearance.
I chuckled at his regretful look.
CHAPTER VIII
THE RIOT OF CHRISTMAS
For some weeks, during the latter part of November and the beginning of December, I was kept indoors by a cold. At last came a frost which cleared the air and dried the mud. On the second Saturday before Christmas the world was transformed; tall, silver and pearl-grey trees rose pale against a dim-blue sky, like trees in some rare, pale Paradise; the whole woodland was as if petrified in marble and silver and snow; the holly-leaves and long leaves of the rhododendron were rimmed and spangled with delicate tracery.
For a few weeks, during the end of November and the start of December, I was stuck inside because of a cold. Finally, a frost arrived that cleared the air and dried up the mud. On the second Saturday before Christmas, the world transformed; tall, silver and pearl-grey trees stood out against a dim-blue sky, like trees from some rare, pale paradise; the entire forest looked like it was made of marble, silver, and snow; the holly leaves and long rhododendron leaves were outlined and decorated with delicate patterns.
When the night came clear and bright, with a moon among the hoar-frost, I rebelled against confinement, and the house. No longer the mists and dank weather made the home dear; tonight even the glare of the distant little iron works was not visible, for the low clouds were gone, and pale stars blinked from beyond the moon.
When the night arrived clear and bright, with a moon shining through the frost, I rebelled against being trapped inside and the house itself. No longer did the fog and damp weather make home feel special; tonight even the glare from the distant little factories couldn’t be seen, as the low clouds had vanished, and pale stars twinkled beyond the moon.
Lettie was staying with me; Leslie was in London again. She tried to remonstrate in a sisterly fashion when I said I would go out.
Lettie was staying with me; Leslie was in London again. She tried to protest in a sisterly way when I said I would go out.
“Only down to the Mill,” said I. Then she hesitated a while—said she would come too. I suppose I looked at her curiously, for she said:
“Just to the Mill,” I said. Then she paused for a moment—said she would come along too. I guess I looked at her with curiosity, because she said:
“Oh—if you would rather go alone——!”
“Oh—if you’d prefer to go alone——!”
“Come—come—yes, come!” said I, smiling to myself.
“Come—come—yes, come!” I said, smiling to myself.
Lettie was in her old animated mood. She ran, leaping over rough places, laughing, talking to herself in French. We came to the Mill. Gyp did not bark. I opened the outer door and we crept softly into the great dark scullery, peeping into the kitchen through the crack of the door.
Lettie was in her usual lively mood. She ran, jumping over bumpy spots, laughing and talking to herself in French. We arrived at the Mill. Gyp didn’t bark. I opened the outer door and we quietly slipped into the large dark scullery, glancing into the kitchen through the crack in the door.
The mother sat by the hearth, where was a big bath half full of soapy water, and at her feet, warming his bare legs at the fire, was David, who had just been bathed. The mother was gently rubbing his fine fair hair into a cloud. Mollie was combing out her brown curls, sitting by her father, who, in the fire-seat, was reading aloud in a hearty voice, with quaint precision. At the table sat Emily and George: she was quickly picking over a pile of little yellow raisins, and he, slowly, with his head sunk, was stoning the large raisins. David kept reaching forward to play with the sleepy cat—interrupting his mother’s rubbing. There was no sound but the voice of the father, full of zest; I am afraid they were not all listening carefully. I clicked the latch and entered.
The mother sat by the fireplace, where there was a large tub half full of soapy water, and at her feet, warming his bare legs by the fire, was David, who had just been bathed. The mother was gently rubbing his soft, light hair into a fluffy mess. Mollie was combing through her brown curls, sitting next to her father, who was reading aloud in a lively voice with charming precision. At the table sat Emily and George: she was quickly sorting through a pile of little yellow raisins, while he, moving slowly with his head down, was removing the pits from the larger raisins. David kept reaching forward to play with the sleepy cat, interrupting his mother's rubbing. The only sound was the father's enthusiastic voice; I was afraid not everyone was paying close attention. I clicked the latch and walked in.
“Lettie!” exclaimed George.
“Lettie!” George exclaimed.
“Cyril!” cried Emily.
“Cyril!” yelled Emily.
“Cyril, ’ooray!” shouted David.
“Cyril, hooray!” shouted David.
“Hullo, Cyril!” said Mollie.
“Hey, Cyril!” said Mollie.
Six large brown eyes, round with surprise, welcomed me. They overwhelmed me with questions, and made much of us. At length they were settled and quiet again.
Six big brown eyes, wide with surprise, greeted me. They bombarded me with questions and made a big deal out of us. Eventually, they settled down and got quiet again.
“Yes, I am a stranger,” said Lettie, who had taken off her hat and furs and coat. “But you do not expect me often, do you? I may come at times, eh?”
“Yes, I’m a stranger,” Lettie said, as she took off her hat, furs, and coat. “But you don’t expect me too often, right? I might drop by sometimes, huh?”
“We are only too glad,” replied the mother. “Nothing all day long but the sound of the sluice—and mists, and rotten leaves. I am thankful to hear a fresh voice.”
“We're really happy,” replied the mother. “All day it's just been the noise of the sluice—and fog, and decaying leaves. I'm grateful to hear a new voice.”
“Is Cyril really better, Lettie?” asked Emily softly.
“Is Cyril really better, Lettie?” Emily asked softly.
“He’s a spoiled boy—I believe he keeps a little bit ill so that we can cade him. Let me help you—let me peel the apples—yes, yes—I will.”
“He’s a pampered kid—I think he pretends to be a little sick so we can take care of him. Let me help you—let me peel the apples—yeah, yeah—I will.”
She went to the table, and occupied one side with her apple-peeling. George had not spoken to her. So she said:
She walked over to the table and took a seat on one side to peel her apple. George hadn’t said a word to her. So she spoke up:
“I won’t help you—George, because I don’t like to feel my fingers so sticky, and because I love to see you so domesticated.”
“I won't help you—George, because I don't like having sticky fingers, and because I love seeing you so domesticated.”
“You’ll enjoy the sight a long time, then, for these things are numberless.”
"You'll be looking at this for a long time, then, because there are countless things to see."
“You should eat one now and then—I always do.”
“You should have one every now and then—I always do.”
“If I ate one I should eat the lot.”
“If I ate one, I’d have to eat them all.”
“Then you may give me your one.”
“Then you can give me yours.”
He passed her a handful without speaking.
He handed her a handful without saying anything.
“That is too many, your mother is looking. Let me just finish this apple. There, I’ve not broken the peel!”
"That's too many; your mom is watching. Let me just finish this apple. There, I didn't break the peel!"
She stood up, holding up a long curling strip of peel.
She got up, holding a long, twisted strip of peel.
“How many times must I swing it, Mrs. Saxton?”
“How many times do I have to swing it, Mrs. Saxton?”
“Three times—but it’s not All Hallows’ Eve.”
“Three times—but it’s not Halloween.”
“Never mind! Look!——” she carefully swung the long band of green peel over her head three times, letting it fall the third. The cat pounced on it, but Mollie swept him off again.
“Never mind! Look!——” she carefully swung the long strip of green peel over her head three times, letting it drop on the third. The cat jumped on it, but Mollie pushed him away again.
“What is it?” cried Lettie, blushing.
“What is it?” shouted Lettie, blushing.
“G,” said the father, winking and laughing—the mother looked daggers at him.
“G,” said the father, winking and laughing—the mother shot him a glare.
“It isn’t nothink,” said David naïvely, forgetting his confusion at being in the presence of a lady in his shirt. Mollie remarked in her cool way:
“It’s nothing,” said David naïvely, losing track of his confusion at being in front of a lady while wearing just his shirt. Mollie commented in her calm manner:
“It might be a ‘hess’—if you couldn’t write.”
“It might be a ‘mess’—if you couldn’t write.”
“Or an ‘L’,” I added. Lettie looked over at me imperiously, and I was angry.
“Or an ‘L’,” I added. Lettie looked at me with irritation, and I felt angry.
“What do you say, Emily?” she asked.
“What do you think, Emily?” she asked.
“Nay,” said Emily, “It’s only you can see the right letter.”
“Nah,” said Emily, “You’re the only one who can see the right letter.”
“Tell us what’s the right letter,” said George to her.
“Tell us what the right letter is,” George said to her.
“I!” exclaimed Lettie, “who can look into the seeds of Time?”
“I!” exclaimed Lettie, “who can see into the seeds of Time?”
“Those who have set ’em and watched ’em sprout,” said I.
“Those who have planted them and seen them grow,” I said.
She flung the peel into the fire, laughing a short laugh, and went on with her work.
She tossed the peel into the fire, letting out a quick laugh, and continued with her work.
Mrs. Saxton leaned over to her daughter and said softly, so that he should not hear, that George was pulling the flesh out of the raisins.
Mrs. Saxton leaned over to her daughter and said softly, so that he wouldn't hear, that George was pulling the flesh out of the raisins.
“George!” said Emily sharply, “You’re leaving nothing but the husks.”
“George!” Emily said sharply, “You’re leaving behind nothing but the shells.”
He too was angry:
He was also angry:
“‘And he would fain fill his belly with the husks that the swine did eat.’” he said quietly, taking a handful of the fruit he had picked and putting some in his mouth. Emily snatched away the basin:
“‘And he would gladly fill his stomach with the scraps that the pigs ate,’” he said softly, taking a handful of the fruit he had gathered and popping some in his mouth. Emily quickly grabbed the basin away:
“It is too bad!” she said.
“That's a bummer!” she said.
“Here,” said Lettie, handing him an apple she had peeled. “You may have an apple, greedy boy.”
“Here,” said Lettie, giving him an apple she had peeled. “You can have an apple, you greedy boy.”
He took it and looked at it. Then a malicious smile twinkled round his eyes,—as he said:
He took it and looked at it. Then a sly smile flickered in his eyes as he said:
“If you give me the apple, to whom will you give the peel?”
“If you give me the apple, who will you give the peel to?”
“The swine,” she said, as if she only understood his first reference to the Prodigal Son. He put the apple on the table.
“The pigs,” she said, as if she only understood his first mention of the Prodigal Son. He placed the apple on the table.
“Don’t you want it?” she said.
“Don’t you want it?” she asked.
“Mother,” he said comically, as if jesting. “She is offering me the apple like Eve.”
“Mom,” he said jokingly, as if teasing. “She’s offering me the apple like Eve.”
Like a flash, she snatched the apple from him, hid it in her skirts a moment, looking at him with dilated eyes, and then she flung it at the fire. She missed, and the father leaned forward and picked it off the hob, saying:
Like a flash, she grabbed the apple from him, hid it in her skirts for a moment, looking at him with wide eyes, and then she threw it at the fire. She missed, and the father leaned forward and picked it off the stove, saying:
“The pigs may as well have it. You were slow, George—when a lady offers you a thing you don’t have to make mouths.”
“The pigs might as well have it. You were slow, George—when a woman offers you something, you don't need to make faces.”
“A ce qu’il parait,” she cried, laughing now at her ease, boisterously:
“A ce qu’il parait,” she said, laughing freely now, loudly:
“Is she making love, Emily?” asked the father, laughing suggestively.
“Is she making love, Emily?” the father asked, laughing playfully.
“She says it too fast for me,” said Emily.
"She talks too fast for me," said Emily.
George was leaning back in his chair, his hands in his breeches pockets.
George was leaning back in his chair, his hands in his pants pockets.
“We shall have to finish his raisins after all, Emily,” said Lettie brightly. “Look what a lazy animal he is.”
“We'll have to finish his raisins after all, Emily,” Lettie said cheerfully. “Look at how lazy he is.”
“He likes his comfort,” said Emily, with irony.
“He likes his comfort,” Emily said, with irony.
“The picture of content—solid, healthy, easy-moving content——” continued Lettie. As he sat thus, with his head thrown back against the end of the ingle-seat, coatless, his red neck seen in repose, he did indeed look remarkably comfortable.
“The picture of content—solid, healthy, easy-moving content——” continued Lettie. As he sat there, with his head thrown back against the back of the seat, without a coat, his red neck visible in relaxation, he really did look incredibly comfortable.
“I shall never fret my fat away,” he said stolidly.
“I’m never going to worry my weight away,” he said firmly.
“No—you and I—we are not like Cyril. We do not burn our bodies in our heads—or our hearts, do we?”
“No—you and I—we’re not like Cyril. We don’t set fire to our bodies in our heads—or our hearts, right?”
“We have it in common,” said he, looking at her indifferently beneath his lashes, as his head was tilted back.
“We share that,” he said, looking at her coolly beneath his lashes, his head tilted back.
Lettie went on with the paring and coring of her apples—then she took the raisins. Meanwhile, Emily was making the house ring as she chopped the suet in a wooden bowl. The children were ready for bed. They kissed us all “Good-night”—save George. At last they were gone, accompanied by their mother. Emily put down her chopper, and sighed that her arm was aching, so I relieved her. The chopping went on for a long time, while the father read, Lettie worked, and George sat tilted back looking on. When at length the mincemeat was finished we were all out of work. Lettie helped to clear away—sat down—talked a little with effort—jumped up and said:
Lettie continued peeling and coring her apples, then she grabbed the raisins. Meanwhile, Emily was making the house echo as she chopped the suet in a wooden bowl. The kids were ready for bed. They all kissed us "Good-night" except for George. Finally, they left with their mother. Emily set down her chopper and sighed that her arm was tired, so I stepped in to help her. The chopping went on for a while, while Dad read, Lettie worked, and George leaned back watching. When we finally finished the mincemeat, we were all done with our tasks. Lettie helped clean up, sat down, tried to chat a bit with some effort, then jumped up and said:
“Oh, I’m too excited to sit still—it’s so near Christmas—let us play at something.”
“Oh, I’m too excited to sit still—it’s almost Christmas—let’s play something.”
“A dance?” said Emily.
“Dance?” said Emily.
“A dance—a dance!”
“Let’s dance!”
He suddenly sat straight and got up:
He suddenly sat up straight and stood up:
“Come on!” he said.
"Come on!" he said.
He kicked off his slippers, regardless of the holes in his stocking feet, and put away the chairs. He held out his arm to her—she came with a laugh, and away they went, dancing over the great flagged kitchen at an incredible speed. Her light flying steps followed his leaps; you could hear the quick light tap of her toes more plainly than the thud of his stockinged feet. Emily and I joined in. Emily’s movements are naturally slow, but we danced at great speed. I was hot and perspiring, and she was panting, when I put her in a chair. But they whirled on in the dance, on and on till I was giddy, till the father laughing, cried that they should stop. But George continued the dance; her hair was shaken loose, and fell in a great coil down her back; her feet began to drag; you could hear a light slur on the floor; she was panting—I could see her lips murmur to him, begging him to stop; he was laughing with open mouth, holding her tight; at last her feet trailed; he lifted her, clasping her tightly, and danced twice round the room with her thus. Then he fell with a crash on the sofa, pulling her beside him. His eyes glowed like coals; he was panting in sobs, and his hair was wet and glistening. She lay back on the sofa, with his arm still around her, not moving; she was quite overcome. Her hair was wild about her face. Emily was anxious; the father said, with a shade of inquietude:
He kicked off his slippers, holes in his socks visible, and put away the chairs. He extended his arm to her—she laughed and came to him, and they started dancing across the large tiled kitchen at an amazing speed. Her light, quick steps matched his leaps; you could hear the soft tapping of her toes clearer than the thud of his socked feet. Emily and I joined in. Emily's movements are naturally slow, but we danced really fast. I was hot and sweaty, and she was out of breath when I placed her in a chair. But they kept going, dancing on and on until I got dizzy, until their dad, laughing, shouted for them to stop. But George kept dancing; her hair became loose and fell in a big coil down her back; her feet began to drag; you could hear a light scrape on the floor; she was out of breath—I could see her lips moving, silently asking him to stop; he was laughing with joy, holding her close; finally, her feet trailed behind; he picked her up, holding her tight, and danced twice around the room like that. Then he collapsed onto the sofa, pulling her down next to him. His eyes burned like coals; he was panting heavily, and his hair was wet and shiny. She lay back on the sofa, his arm still around her, utterly still; she was completely overwhelmed. Her hair was wild around her face. Emily looked worried; their dad said, with a hint of concern:
“You’ve overdone it—it is very foolish.”
"You've gone too far—it's really silly."
When at last she recovered her breath and her life, she got up, and laughing in a queer way, began to put up her hair. She went into the scullery where were the brush and combs, and Emily followed with a candle. When she returned, ordered once more, with a little pallor succeeding the flush, and with a great black stain of sweat on her leathern belt where his hand had held her, he looked up at her from his position on the sofa, with a peculiar glance of triumph, smiling.
When she finally caught her breath and felt like herself again, she got up, laughing in a strange way, and started to fix her hair. She went into the kitchen where the brushes and combs were, and Emily followed her with a candle. When she came back, looking composed once more, with a hint of paleness replacing the flush, and a noticeable black stain of sweat on her leather belt where his hand had gripped her, he looked up at her from the sofa with a distinct look of triumph, smiling.
“You great brute,” she said, but her voice was not as harsh as her words. He gave a deep sigh, sat up, and laughed quietly.
“You big brute,” she said, but her voice wasn’t as harsh as her words. He let out a deep sigh, sat up, and laughed softly.
“Another?” he said.
"Another?" he asked.
“Will you dance with me?”
“Will you dance with me?”
“At your pleasure.”
"At your convenience."
“Come then—a minuet.”
"Come on—a minuet."
“Don’t know it.”
"Don't know."
“Nevertheless, you must dance it. Come along.”
“Still, you have to dance it. Let’s go.”
He reared up, and walked to her side. She put him through the steps, even dragging him round the waltz. It was very ridiculous. When it was finished she bowed him to his seat, and, wiping her hands on her handkerchief, because his shirt where her hand had rested on his shoulders was moist, she thanked him.
He stood up and walked over to her. She guided him through the steps, even pulling him around the dance floor in a waltz. It was quite silly. When they were done, she bowed him back to his seat, and after wiping her hands on her handkerchief—because his shirt was damp where she had rested her hands on his shoulders—she thanked him.
“I hope you enjoyed it,” he said.
“I hope you enjoyed it,” he said.
“Ever so much,” she replied.
"Thanks a lot," she replied.
“You made me look a fool—so no doubt you did.”
“You made me look like a fool—so of course you did.”
“Do you think you could look a fool? Why you are ironical! Ca marche! In other words, you have come on. But it is a sweet dance.”
“Do you think you might look silly? You're being sarcastic! It works! In other words, you’ve made progress. But it’s a nice dance.”
He looked at her, lowered his eyelids, and said nothing.
He looked at her, lowered his eyelids, and stayed silent.
“Ah, well,” she laughed, “some are bred for the minuet, and some for——”
“Ah, well,” she laughed, “some are born for the minuet, and some for——”
“—Less tomfoolery,” he answered.
“—Less nonsense,” he answered.
“Ah—you call it tomfoolery because you cannot do it. Myself, I like it—so——”
“Ah—you call it foolishness because you can't do it. I, on the other hand, enjoy it—so——”
“And I can’t do it?”
“Am I not able to?”
“Could you? Did you? You are not built that way.”
“Could you? Did you? That's not how you're made.”
“Sort of Clarence MacFadden,” he said, lighting a pipe as if the conversation did not interest him.
“Kind of like Clarence MacFadden,” he said, lighting a pipe as if the conversation didn't interest him.
“Yes—what ages since we sang that!
“Yes—it's been ages since we sang that!”
‘Clarence MacFadden he wanted to dance
But his feet were not gaited that way . . .’
‘Clarence MacFadden wanted to dance
But his feet just weren’t made for it . . .’
“I remember we sang it after one corn harvest—we had a fine time. I never thought of you before as Clarence. It is very funny. By the way—will you come to our party at Christmas?”
“I remember we sang it after one corn harvest—we had a great time. I never thought of you as Clarence before. It's pretty funny. By the way—will you come to our Christmas party?”
“When? Who’s coming?”
“When? Who's coming?”
“The twenty-sixth.—Oh!—only the old people—Alice—Tom Smith—Fanny—those from Highclose.”
“The twenty-sixth.—Oh!—just the old folks—Alice—Tom Smith—Fanny—those from Highclose.”
“And what will you do?”
“And what are you gonna do?”
“Sing charades—dance a little—anything you like.”
“Sing charades—dance a bit—whatever you want.”
“Polka?”
"Polka dance?"
“And minuets—and valetas. Come and dance a valeta, Cyril.”
“And minuets—and valets. Come and dance a valet, Cyril.”
She made me take her through a valeta, a minuet, a mazurka, and she danced elegantly, but with a little of Carmen’s ostentation—her dash and devilry. When we had finished, the father said:
She made me lead her through a waltz, a minuet, a mazurka, and she danced gracefully, but with a hint of Carmen’s flair—her energy and mischief. When we were done, the father said:
“Very pretty—very pretty, indeed! They do look nice, don’t they, George? I wish I was young.”
“Really beautiful—really beautiful, for sure! They look great, don’t they, George? I wish I were young.”
“As I am——” said George, laughing bitterly.
“As I am——” said George, laughing bitterly.
“Show me how to do them—some time, Cyril,” said Emily, in her pleading way, which displeased Lettie so much.
“Show me how to do them—sometime, Cyril,” Emily said, in her pleading way, which bothered Lettie a lot.
“Why don’t you ask me?” said the latter quickly.
“Why not just ask me?” said the latter quickly.
“Well—but you are not often here.”
“Well—but you aren’t here very often.”
“I am here now. Come——” and she waved Emily imperiously to the attempt.
“I’m here now. Come—” and she waved Emily insistently to join her.
Lettie, as I have said, is tall, approaching six feet; she is lissome, but firmly moulded, by nature graceful; in her poise and harmonious movement are revealed the subtle sympathies of her artist’s soul. The other is shorter, much heavier. In her every motion you can see the extravagance of her emotional nature. She quivers with feeling; emotion conquers and carries havoc through her, for she has not a strong intellect, nor a heart of light humour; her nature is brooding and defenceless; she knows herself powerless in the tumult of her feelings, and adds to her misfortunes a profound mistrust of herself.
Lettie, as I mentioned, is tall, almost six feet; she is slender yet well-built, naturally graceful; in her posture and fluid movements, you can see the subtle insights of her artistic soul. The other one is shorter and much heavier. In every motion, you can sense the intensity of her emotional nature. She trembles with feeling; her emotions overwhelm her and create chaos within her, as she doesn't have a strong intellect or a light-hearted spirit; her nature is pensive and vulnerable; she realizes she's helpless in the storm of her emotions and adds to her troubles a deep distrust of herself.
As they danced together, Lettie and Emily, they showed in striking contrast. My sister’s ease and beautiful poetic movement was exquisite; the other could not control her movements, but repeated the same error again and again. She gripped Lettie’s hand fiercely, and glanced up with eyes full of humiliation and terror of her continued failure, and passionate, trembling, hopeless desire to succeed. To show her, to explain, made matters worse. As soon as she trembled on the brink of an action, the terror of not being able to perform it properly blinded her, and she was conscious of nothing but that she must do something—in a turmoil. At last Lettie ceased to talk, and merely swung her through the dances haphazard. This way succeeded better. So long as Emily need not think about her actions, she had a large, free grace; and the swing and rhythm and time were imparted through her senses rather than through her intelligence.
As Lettie and Emily danced together, they highlighted their differences. My sister moved with ease and elegance; the other struggled to control her movements, making the same mistake over and over. She gripped Lettie’s hand tightly, looking up with eyes filled with humiliation and fear of her ongoing failure, mixed with a passionate, trembling, hopeless desire to succeed. Trying to show or explain only made things worse. As soon as she felt herself on the verge of an action, the fear of not performing it correctly overwhelmed her, and she was aware of nothing but the need to do something—in a frenzy. Eventually, Lettie stopped talking and just led her through the dances haphazardly. This worked better. As long as Emily didn’t have to think about her movements, she had a natural, fluid grace; the rhythm and timing came to her through her senses rather than her mind.
It was time for supper. The mother came down for a while, and we talked quietly, at random. Lettie did not utter a word about her engagement, not a suggestion. She made it seem as if things were just as before, although I am sure she had discovered that I had told George. She intended that we should play as if ignorant of her bond.
It was time for dinner. Mom came down for a bit, and we chatted softly, about random things. Lettie didn’t say a word about her engagement, not even a hint. She acted like everything was the same as before, even though I’m sure she knew I’d told George. She wanted us to pretend we didn’t know about her commitment.
After supper, when we were ready to go home, Lettie said to him:
After dinner, when we were about to head home, Lettie said to him:
“By the way—you must send us some mistletoe for the party—with plenty of berries, you know. Are there many berries on your mistletoe this year?”
“By the way—you have to send us some mistletoe for the party—with a lot of berries, you know. Are there a lot of berries on your mistletoe this year?”
“I do not know—I have never looked. We will go and see—if you like,” George answered. “But will you come out into the cold?” He pulled on his boots, and his coat, and twisted a scarf round his neck. The young moon had gone. It was very dark—the liquid stars wavered. The great night filled us with awe. Lettie caught hold of my arm, and held it tightly. He passed on in front to open the gates. We went down into the front garden, over the turf bridge where the sluice rushed coldly under, on to the broad slope of the bank. We could just distinguish the gnarled old appletrees leaning about us. We bent our heads to avoid the boughs, and followed George. He hesitated a moment, saying:
“I don’t know—I’ve never checked. We can go see—if you want,” George replied. “But will you come out into the cold?” He put on his boots, his coat, and wrapped a scarf around his neck. The young moon had disappeared. It was very dark—the twinkling stars flickered. The vast night filled us with wonder. Lettie grabbed my arm and held it tightly. He moved ahead to open the gates. We stepped into the front garden, crossing the turf bridge where the stream flowed coldly beneath us, and onto the wide slope of the bank. We could barely make out the twisted old apple trees surrounding us. We lowered our heads to avoid the branches and followed George. He paused for a moment, saying:
“Let me see—I think they are there—the two trees with mistletoe on.”
“Let me see—I think they’re over there—the two trees with mistletoe on them.”
We again followed silently.
We silently followed again.
“Yes,” he said, “Here they are!”
"Yes," he said, "Here they are!"
We went close and peered into the old trees. We could just see the dark bush of the mistletoe between the boughs of the tree. Lettie began to laugh.
We walked up and looked into the old trees. We could just make out the dark clump of mistletoe nestled between the branches. Lettie started to laugh.
“Have we come to count the berries?” she said. “I can’t even see the mistletoe.”
“Are we supposed to count the berries?” she said. “I can’t even see the mistletoe.”
She leaned forwards and upwards to pierce the darkness; he, also straining to look, felt her breath on his cheek, and turning, saw the pallor of her face close to his, and felt the dark glow of her eyes. He caught her in his arms, and held her mouth in a kiss. Then, when he released her, he turned away, saying something incoherent about going to fetch the lantern to look. She remained with her back towards me, and pretended to be feeling among the mistletoe for the berries. Soon I saw the swing of the hurricane lamp below.
She leaned forward and up to break through the darkness; he, also straining to see, felt her breath on his cheek, and when he turned, he saw the paleness of her face close to his and felt the dark sparkle of her eyes. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. Then, when he let her go, he turned away, mumbling something unclear about getting the lantern to look. She stayed with her back to me, pretending to search among the mistletoe for the berries. Soon, I noticed the sway of the hurricane lamp below.
“He is bringing the lantern,” said I.
“He's bringing the lantern,” I said.
When he came up, he said, and his voice was strange and subdued:
When he surfaced, he spoke, and his voice was unusual and quiet:
“Now we can see what it’s like.”
“Now we can see what it’s like.”
He went near, and held up the lamp, so that it illuminated both their faces, and the fantastic boughs of the trees, and the weird bush of mistletoe sparsely pearled with berries. Instead of looking at the berries they looked into each other’s eyes; his lids flickered, and he flushed, in the yellow light of the lamp looking warm and handsome; he looked upwards in confusion and said: “There are plenty of berries.”
He moved closer and lifted the lamp, lighting up both their faces, the amazing branches of the trees, and the strange mistletoe dotted with berries. Instead of focusing on the berries, they gazed into each other’s eyes; his eyelids fluttered, and he blushed, looking warm and handsome in the yellow light of the lamp; he glanced up in embarrassment and said, “There are plenty of berries.”
As a matter of fact there were very few.
As a matter of fact, there were very few.
She too looked up, and murmured her assent. The light seemed to hold them as in a globe, in another world, apart from the night in which I stood. He put up his hand and broke off a sprig of mistletoe, with berries, and offered it to her. They looked into each other’s eyes again. She put the mistletoe among her furs, looking down at her bosom. They remained still, in the centre of light, with the lamp uplifted; the red and black scarf wrapped loosely round his neck gave him a luxurious, generous look. He lowered the lamp and said, affecting to speak naturally:
She also looked up and quietly agreed. The light seemed to encase them like a globe, in another world, separate from the night I was in. He raised his hand, broke off a sprig of mistletoe with berries, and offered it to her. They looked into each other’s eyes again. She placed the mistletoe among her furs, glancing down at her chest. They stayed still, at the center of the light, with the lamp raised high; the red and black scarf loosely draped around his neck gave him a rich, generous appearance. He lowered the lamp and said, pretending to speak casually:
“Yes—there is plenty this year.”
“Yeah—there's plenty this year.”
“You will give me some,” she replied, turning away and finally breaking the spell.
“You're going to give me some,” she said, turning away and finally breaking the charm.
“When shall I cut it?”—He strode beside her, swinging the lamp, as we went down the bank to go home. He came as far as the brooks without saying another word. Then he bade us good-night. When he had lighted her over the stepping-stones, she did not take my arm as we walked home.
“When should I cut it?”—He walked next to her, swinging the lamp, as we made our way down the bank to head home. He accompanied us to the brook without saying anything else. Then he said goodnight. After he helped her across the stepping-stones, she didn't take my arm as we walked home.
During the next two weeks we were busy preparing for Christmas, ranging the woods for the reddest holly, and pulling the gleaming ivy-bunches from the trees. From the farms around came the cruel yelling of pigs, and in the evening later, was a scent of pork-pies. Far-off on the high-way could be heard the sharp trot of ponies hastening with Christmas goods.
During the next two weeks, we were busy getting ready for Christmas, searching the woods for the reddest holly, and pulling the shiny ivy bunches from the trees. From the nearby farms came the loud calls of pigs, and later in the evening, there was the smell of pork pies. In the distance, you could hear the fast trot of ponies racing with Christmas supplies.
There the carts of the hucksters dashed by to the expectant villagers, triumphant with great bunches of light foreign mistletoe, gay with oranges peeping through the boxes, and scarlet intrusion of apples, and wild confusion of cold, dead poultry. The hucksters waved their whips triumphantly, the little ponies rattled bravely under the sycamores, towards Christmas.
There, the carts of the vendors sped by to the eager villagers, proudly carrying large bunches of light foreign mistletoe, bright oranges peeking out from the crates, and a vibrant mix of cold, dead poultry. The vendors waved their whips victoriously, and the little ponies rattled boldly under the sycamores, heading towards Christmas.
In the late afternoon of the 24th, when dust was rising under the hazel brake, I was walking with Lettie. All among the mesh of twigs overhead was tangled a dark red sky. The boles of the trees grew denser—almost blue.
In the late afternoon of the 24th, when dust was rising under the hazel thicket, I was walking with Lettie. The dark red sky was tangled among the mesh of twigs overhead. The trunks of the trees became denser—almost blue.
Tramping down the riding we met two boys, fifteen or sixteen years old. Their clothes were largely patched with tough cotton moleskin; scarves were knotted round their throats, and in their pockets rolled tin bottles full of tea, and the white knobs of their knotted snap-bags.
Tramping down the road, we came across two boys, around fifteen or sixteen years old. Their clothes were mostly patched with durable cotton moleskin; scarves were tied around their necks, and in their pockets were tin bottles filled with tea, along with the white knobs of their knotted snap bags.
“Why!” said Lettie. “Are you going to work on Christmas eve?”
“Why!” Lettie exclaimed. “Are you really going to work on Christmas Eve?”
“It looks like it, don’t it?” said the elder.
“It looks like it, doesn’t it?” said the elder.
“And what time will you be coming back?”
“And what time will you be back?”
“About ’alf past töw.”
"About half past two."
“Christmas morning!”
“Christmas morning!”
“You’ll be able to look out for the herald Angels and the Star,” said I.
"You'll be able to look for the herald Angels and the Star," I said.
“They’d think we was two dirty little uns,” said the younger lad, laughing.
“They’d think we were two dirty little kids,” said the younger boy, laughing.
“They’ll ’appen ’a done before we get up ter th’ top,” added the elder boy— “an’ they’ll none venture down th’ shaft.”
“They'll have done it before we get to the top,” added the older boy—“and none of them will dare come down the shaft.”
“If they did,” put in the other, “You’d ha’e ter bath ’em after. I’d gi’e ’em a bit o’ my pasty.”
“If they did,” the other one said, “You’d have to wash them afterwards. I’d give them a bit of my pastry.”
“Come on,” said the elder sulkily.
“Come on,” said the elder grumpily.
They tramped off, slurring their heavy boots.
They trudged off, dragging their heavy boots.
“Merry Christmas!” I called after them.
“Merry Christmas!” I shouted after them.
“In th’ mornin’,” replied the elder.
“In the morning,” replied the elder.
“Same to you,” said the younger, and he began to sing with a tinge of bravado.
“Same to you,” said the younger one, and he started to sing with a bit of bravado.
“In the fields with their flocks abiding.
They lay on the dewy ground——”
“In the fields with their flocks resting.
They lay on the damp ground——”
“Fancy,” said Lettie, “those boys are working for me!”
“Wow,” said Lettie, “those boys are working for me!”
We were all going to the party at Highclose. I happened to go into the kitchen about half past seven. The lamp was turned low, and Rebecca sat in the shadows. On the table, in the light of the lamp, I saw a glass vase with five or six very beautiful Christmas roses.
We were all headed to the party at Highclose. I happened to walk into the kitchen around 7:30. The lamp was dim, and Rebecca was sitting in the shadows. On the table, illuminated by the lamp, I noticed a glass vase with five or six stunning Christmas roses.
“Hullo, Becka, who’s sent you these?” said I.
“Hey, Becka, who sent you these?” I said.
“They’re not sent,” replied Rebecca from the depth of the shadow, with suspicion of tears in her voice.
“They're not sent,” replied Rebecca from the shadows, her voice tinged with the threat of tears.
“Why! I never saw them in the garden.”
“Wow! I’ve never seen them in the garden.”
“Perhaps not. But I’ve watched them these three weeks, and kept them under glass.”
“Maybe not. But I’ve been observing them for these three weeks and kept them protected.”
“For Christmas? They are beauties. I thought some one must have sent them to you.”
“For Christmas? They're beautiful. I figured someone must have sent them to you.”
“It’s little as ’as ever been sent me,” replied Rebecca, “an’ less as will be.”
“It’s not much that’s ever been sent to me,” replied Rebecca, “and even less that will be.”
“Why—what’s the matter?”
"What's wrong?"
“Nothing. Who’m I, to have anything the matter! Nobody—nor ever was, nor ever will be. And I’m getting old as well.”
“Nothing. Who am I to have any problems! Nobody—never was, and never will be. And I’m getting old too.”
“Something’s upset you, Becky.”
"Something's bothering you, Becky."
“What does it matter if it has? What are my feelings? A bunch o’ fal-de-rol flowers as a gardener clips off wi’ never a thought is preferred before mine as I’ve fettled after this three-week. I can sit at home to keep my flowers company—nobody wants ’em.”
“What does it matter if it has? What are my feelings? A bunch of meaningless flowers that a gardener snips off without a second thought is preferred over mine, which I’ve tended to for the last three weeks. I can sit at home to keep my flowers company—nobody wants them.”
I remembered that Lettie was wearing hot-house flowers; she was excited and full of the idea of the party at Highclose; I could imagine her quick “Oh no thank you, Rebecca. I have had a spray sent to me——”
I remembered that Lettie was wearing exotic flowers; she was excited and buzzing with the idea of the party at Highclose; I could picture her quick “Oh no thank you, Rebecca. I’ve had a bouquet sent to me——”
“Never mind, Becky,” said I, “she is excited to-night.”
“Don't worry about it, Becky,” I said, “she's really excited tonight.”
“An’ I’m easy forgotten.”
“And I’m easily forgotten.”
“So are we all, Becky—tant mieux.”
“So are we all, Becky—thank goodness.”
At Highclose Lettie made a stir. Among the little belles of the countryside, she was decidedly the most distinguished. She was brilliant, moving as if in a drama. Leslie was enraptured, ostentatious in his admiration, proud of being so well infatuated. They looked into each other’s eyes when they met, both triumphant, excited, blazing arch looks at one another. Lettie was enjoying her public demonstration immensely; it exhilarated her into quite a vivid love for him. He was magnificent in response. Meanwhile, the honoured lady of the house, pompous and ample, sat aside with my mother conferring her patronage on the latter amiable little woman, who smiled sardonically and watched Lettie. It was a splendid party; it was brilliant, it was dazzling.
At Highclose, Lettie created quite a scene. Among the young ladies of the countryside, she stood out as the most remarkable. She was captivating, moving as if she were in a drama. Leslie was enthralled, openly admiring her and proud of his infatuation. When their eyes met, they looked at each other triumphantly, both excited, exchanging fiery glances. Lettie was absolutely loving the attention; it filled her with a genuine affection for him. He responded magnificently. Meanwhile, the esteemed lady of the house, grand and imposing, sat beside my mother, showing her support for the latter charming woman, who smiled wryly and observed Lettie. It was a fantastic party; it was dazzling and bright.
I danced with several ladies, and honourably kissed each under the mistletoe—except that two of them kissed me first, it was all done in a most correct manner.
I danced with a few women and politely kissed each of them under the mistletoe—except for two who kissed me first; it was all done in a very proper way.
“You wolf,” said Miss Wookey archly. “I believe you are a wolf—a veritable rôdeur des femmes—and you look such a lamb too—such a dear.”
“You wolf,” Miss Wookey said playfully. “I think you are a wolf—a real prowler of women—and you look so innocent too—such a sweetheart.”
“Even my bleat reminds you of Mary’s pet.”
“Even my bleat reminds you of Mary's pet.”
“But you are not my pet—at least—it is well that my Golaud doesn’t hear you——”
“But you aren’t my pet—at least—it’s good that my Golaud doesn’t hear you——”
“If he is so very big——” said I.
“If he’s that big——” I said.
“He is really; he’s beefy. I’ve engaged myself to him, somehow or other. One never knows how one does those things, do they?”
“He is for sure; he’s solid. I’ve somehow committed myself to him. You never really know how these things happen, do you?”
“I couldn’t speak from experience,” said I.
"I couldn't speak from experience," I said.
“Cruel man! I suppose I felt Christmasy, and I’d just been reading Maeterlinck—and he really is big.”
“Cruel man! I guess I was in the Christmas spirit, and I’d just been reading Maeterlinck—and he really is great.”
“Who?” I asked.
"Who?" I asked.
“Oh—He, of course. My Golaud. I can’t help admiring men who are a bit avoirdupoisy. It is unfortunate they can’t dance.”
“Oh—Him, of course. My Golaud. I can’t help but admire men who are a bit stocky. It’s unfortunate they can’t dance.”
“Perhaps fortunate,” said I.
"Maybe lucky," I said.
“I can see you hate him. Pity I didn’t think to ask him if he danced—before——”
“I can see you hate him. Too bad I didn’t think to ask him if he danced—before——”
“Would it have influenced you very much?”
“Would it have had a big impact on you?”
“Well—of course—one can be free to dance all the more with the really nice men whom one never marries.”
“Well—of course—one can be free to dance even more with the really nice guys whom one never marries.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Oh—you can only marry one——”
“Oh—you can only marry one—”
“Of course.”
"Absolutely."
“There he is—he’s coming for me! Oh, Frank, you leave me to the tender mercies of the world at large. I thought you’d forgotten me, Dear.”
“There he is—he’s coming for me! Oh, Frank, you’re leaving me at the mercy of the world. I thought you’d forgotten about me, Dear.”
“I thought the same,” replied her Golaud, a great fat fellow with a childish bare face. He smiled awesomely, and one never knew what he meant to say.
“I thought the same,” replied her Golaud, a big, heavy-set guy with a childlike, bare face. He smiled in a way that was both impressive and confusing, and you could never tell what he was really trying to say.
We drove home in the early Christmas morning. Lettie, warmly wrapped in her cloak, had had a little stroll with her lover in the shrubbery. She was still brilliant, flashing in her movements. He, as he bade her good-bye, was almost beautiful in his grace and his low musical tone. I nearly loved him myself. She was very fond towards him. As we came to the gate where the private road branched from the highway, we heard John say “Thank you”—and looking out, saw our two boys returning from the pit. They were very grotesque in the dark night as the lamplight fell on them, showing them grimy, flecked with bits of snow. They shouted merrily, their good wishes. Lettie leaned out and waved to them, and they cried “’ooray!” Christmas came in with their acclamations.
We drove home on early Christmas morning. Lettie, snug in her cloak, had taken a little walk with her boyfriend in the bushes. She still looked dazzling, moving with flair. He, as he said goodbye, seemed almost beautiful with his elegance and soft, melodic voice. I almost found myself liking him too. She cared for him a lot. As we reached the gate where the private road split from the main road, we heard John say “Thank you”—and looking out, we saw our two boys coming back from the pit. They looked quite funny in the dark night as the lamplight illuminated them, dirty and sprinkled with bits of snow. They shouted cheerfully, sending their good wishes. Lettie leaned out and waved to them, and they cheered “Hooray!” Christmas arrived with their joyful calls.
CHAPTER IX
LETTIE COMES OF AGE
Lettie was twenty-one on the day after Christmas. She woke me in the morning with cries of dismay. There was a great fall of snow, multiplying the cold morning light, startling the slow-footed twilight. The lake was black like the open eyes of a corpse; the woods were black like the beard on the face of a corpse. A rabbit bobbed out, and floundered in much consternation; little birds settled into the depth, and rose in a dusty whirr, much terrified at the universal treachery of the earth. The snow was eighteen inches deep, and drifted in places.
Lettie turned twenty-one the day after Christmas. She woke me up in the morning with cries of distress. There was a heavy snowfall, amplifying the cold morning light and surprising the slow-moving twilight. The lake was as dark as the wide-open eyes of a corpse; the woods were as dark as the beard on a corpse’s face. A rabbit hopped out and floundered in confusion; little birds settled into the depths and took off in a flurry, really scared by the earth’s betrayal. The snow was eighteen inches deep and had drifted in some areas.
“They will never come!” lamented Lettie, for it was the day of her party.
“They're never going to show up!” complained Lettie, because it was the day of her party.
“At any rate—Leslie will,” said I.
“At any rate—Leslie will,” I said.
“One!” she exclaimed.
"One!" she exclaimed.
“That one is all, isn’t it?” said I. “And for sure George will come, though I’ve not seen him this fortnight. He’s not been in one night, they say, for a fortnight.”
“That’s the end of it, right?” I said. “And I’m sure George will show up, even though I haven’t seen him in the past two weeks. They say he hasn’t been out at all for two weeks.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“I cannot say.”
"I can't say."
Lettie went away to ask Rebecca for the fiftieth time if she thought they would come. At any rate the extra woman-help came.
Lettie went to ask Rebecca for the fiftieth time if she thought they would show up. Either way, the extra female help arrived.
It was not more than ten o’clock when Leslie arrived, ruddy, with shining eyes, laughing like a boy. There was much stamping in the porch, and knocking of leggings with his stick, and crying of Lettie from the kitchen to know who had come, and loud, cheery answers from the porch bidding her come and see. She came, and greeted him with effusion.
It was just after ten o’clock when Leslie showed up, flushed, with bright eyes, laughing like a kid. There was a lot of stomping in the porch, the sound of leggings clanking against his stick, and Lettie calling from the kitchen to ask who had arrived, met with loud, cheerful responses from the porch inviting her to come and see. She came out and welcomed him warmly.
“Ha, my little woman!” he said kissing her. “I declare you are a woman. Look at yourself in the glass now——” She did so—“What do you see?” he asked laughing.
“Ha, my little lady!” he said, kissing her. “I swear you are a woman now. Take a look at yourself in the mirror—” She did—“What do you see?” he asked, laughing.
“You—mighty gay, looking at me.”
“You—so fabulous, looking at me.”
“Ah, but look at yourself. There! I declare you’re more afraid of your own eyes than of mine, aren’t you?”
“Ah, but look at yourself. There! I say you’re more scared of your own eyes than of mine, right?”
“I am,” she said, and he kissed her with rapture.
“I am,” she said, and he kissed her passionately.
“It’s your birthday,” he said.
"It's your birthday," he said.
“I know,” she replied.
“I know,” she said.
“So do I. You promised me something.”
“So do I. You promised me something.”
“What?” she asked.
"What?" she asked.
“Here—see if you like it,”—he gave her a little case. She opened it, and instinctively slipped the ring on her finger. He made a movement of pleasure. She looked up, laughing breathlessly at him.
“Here—see if you like it,” he said, handing her a small case. She opened it and instinctively slid the ring onto her finger. He smiled with pleasure. She looked up at him, laughing lightly.
“Now!” said he, in tones of finality.
“Now!” he said, with a tone that made it clear there was no room for discussion.
“Ah!” she exclaimed in a strange, thrilled voice.
“Ah!” she exclaimed in a unique, excited voice.
He caught her in his arms.
He caught her in his arms.
After a while, when they could talk rationally again, she said:
After a while, when they could talk calmly again, she said:
“Do you think they will come to my party?”
“Do you think they’ll come to my party?”
“I hope not—By Heaven!”
“I hope not—By God!”
“But—oh, yes! We have made all preparations.”
“But—oh, yes! We’ve made all the preparations.”
“What does that matter! Ten thousand folks here to-day——!”
“What does that matter! Ten thousand people here today——!”
“Not ten thousand—only five or six. I shall be wild if they can’t come.”
“Not ten thousand—just five or six. I’ll be crazy if they can’t come.”
“You want them?”
"Do you want them?"
“We have asked them—and everything is ready—and I do want us to have a party one day.”
“We’ve asked them—and everything is set—and I really want us to have a party someday.”
“But to-day—damn it all, Lettie!”
“But today—damn it all, Lettie!”
“But I did want my party to-day. Don’t you think they’ll come?”
“But I really wanted my party today. Don’t you think they will come?”
“They won’t if they’ve any sense!”
“They won’t if they have any common sense!”
“You might help me——” she pouted.
"You could help me—" she said with a pout.
“Well I’ll be—! and you’ve set your mind on having a houseful of people to-day?”
“Well, I’ll be! So you’re planning to have a house full of people today?”
“You know how we look forward to it—my party. At any rate—I know Tom Smith will come—and I’m almost sure Emily Saxton will.”
“You know how excited we are about my party. Anyway—I know Tom Smith will definitely come—and I’m pretty sure Emily Saxton will too.”
He bit his moustache angrily, and said at last:
He angrily bit his mustache and finally said:
“Then I suppose I’d better send John round for the lot.”
“Then I guess I’d better send John over for everything.”
“It wouldn’t be much trouble, would it?”
“It wouldn't be too much trouble, right?”
“No trouble at all.”
"No problem at all."
“Do you know,” she said, twisting the ring on her finger. “It makes me feel as if I tied something round my finger to remember by. It somehow remains in my consciousness all the time.”
“Do you know,” she said, twisting the ring on her finger. “It makes me feel like I’ve tied something around my finger to remember. It somehow stays in my mind all the time.”
“At any rate,” said he, “I have got you.”
“At any rate,” he said, “I've got you.”
After dinner, when we were alone, Lettie sat at the table, nervously fingering her ring.
After dinner, when we were by ourselves, Lettie sat at the table, nervously playing with her ring.
“It is pretty, mother, isn’t it?” she said a trifle pathetically.
“It’s pretty, Mom, isn’t it?” she said a little sadly.
“Yes, very pretty. I have always liked Leslie,” replied my mother.
“Yes, very pretty. I’ve always liked Leslie,” my mom replied.
“But it feels so heavy—it fidgets me. I should like to take it off.”
“But it feels so heavy—it makes me anxious. I’d like to take it off.”
“You are like me, I never could wear rings. I hated my wedding ring for months.”
“You're like me; I could never wear rings either. I hated my wedding ring for months.”
“Did you, mother?”
“Did you, Mom?”
“I longed to take it off and put it away. But after a while I got used to it.”
“I wanted to take it off and put it away. But after a bit, I got used to it.”
“I’m glad this isn’t a wedding ring.”
“I’m glad this isn’t an engagement ring.”
“Leslie says it is as good,” said I.
"Leslie says it's just as good," I said.
“Ah well, yes! But still it is different—” She put the jewels round under her finger, and looked at the plain gold band—then she twisted it back quickly, saying:
“Ah well, yes! But still it is different—” She slid the jewels around her finger and looked at the simple gold band—then she quickly twisted it back, saying:
“I’m glad it’s not—not yet. I begin to feel a woman, little mother—I feel grown up to-day.”
“I’m glad it’s not—at least not yet. I’m starting to feel like a woman, little mother—I feel grown up today.”
My mother got up suddenly and went and kissed Lettie fervently.
My mom suddenly got up and kissed Lettie passionately.
“Let me kiss my girl good-bye,” she said, and her voice was muffled with tears. Lettie clung to my mother, and sobbed a few quiet sobs, hidden in her bosom. Then she lifted her face, which was wet with tears, and kissed my mother, murmuring:
“Let me kiss my girl good-bye,” she said, her voice choked with tears. Lettie held on to my mother, quietly sobbing a few times, buried in her embrace. Then she raised her tear-streaked face and kissed my mother, whispering:
“No, mother—no—o—!”
“No, mom—no—o—!”
About three o’clock the carriage came with Leslie and Marie. Both Lettie and I were upstairs, and I heard Marie come tripping up to my sister.
About three o’clock, the carriage arrived with Leslie and Marie. Both Lettie and I were upstairs, and I heard Marie come running up to my sister.
“Oh, Lettie, he is in such a state of excitement, you never knew. He took me with him to buy it—let me see it on. I think it’s awfully lovely. Here, let me help you to do your hair—all in those little rolls—it will look charming. You’ve really got beautiful hair—there’s so much life in it—it’s a pity to twist it into a coil as you do. I wish my hair were a bit longer—though really, it’s all the better for this fashion—don’t you like it?—it’s ‘so chic’—I think these little puffs are just fascinating—it is rather long for them—but it will look ravishing. Really, my eyes, and eyebrows, and eyelashes are my best features, don’t you think?”
“Oh, Lettie, he’s so excited, you can’t even imagine. He took me with him to buy it—let me see it on you. I think it’s really beautiful. Here, let me help you with your hair—all those little rolls will look amazing. You have such gorgeous hair—there's so much life in it—it’s a shame to twist it into a coil like you do. I wish my hair were a bit longer—though honestly, it works better for this style—don’t you like it?—it’s ‘so chic’—I think these little puffs are just charming—it's a bit long for them—but it will look stunning. Honestly, my eyes, eyebrows, and eyelashes are my best features, don’t you think?”
Marie, the delightful, charming little creature, twittered on. I went downstairs.
Marie, the delightful, charming little creature, kept chattering away. I went downstairs.
Leslie started when I entered the room, but seeing only me, he leaned forward again, resting his arms on his knees, looking in the fire.
Leslie jumped a bit when I walked into the room, but when he saw it was just me, he leaned forward again, resting his arms on his knees and staring at the fire.
“What the Dickens is she doing?” he asked.
“What on earth is she doing?” he asked.
“Dressing.”
“Dressing up.”
“Then we may keep on waiting. Isn’t it a deuced nuisance, these people coming?”
“Then we can keep waiting. Isn’t it such a hassle, these people showing up?”
“Well, we generally have a good time.”
“Well, we usually have a great time.”
“Oh—it’s all very well—we’re not in the same boat, you and me.”
“Oh—it’s all good—we’re not in the same situation, you and I.”
“Fact,” said I laughing.
"Fact," I said, laughing.
“By Jove, Cyril, you don’t know what it is to be in love. I never thought—I couldn’t ha’ believed I should be like it. All the time when it isn’t at the top of your blood, it’s at the bottom:—‘the Girl, the Girl.’”
“By Jove, Cyril, you have no idea what it’s like to be in love. I never thought—I wouldn’t have believed I could feel like this. When it’s not consuming you, it’s still there in the back of your mind: ‘the Girl, the Girl.’”
He stared into the fire.
He gazed at the fire.
“It seems pressing you, pressing you on. Never leaves you alone a moment.”
“It feels like it’s constantly pushing you, pushing you forward. It never leaves you alone for even a second.”
Again he lapsed into reflection.
Again he fell into thought.
“Then, all at once, you remember how she kissed you, and all your blood jumps afire.”
“Then, suddenly, you remember how she kissed you, and all your blood rushes with excitement.”
He mused again for awhile—or rather, he seemed fiercely to con over his sensations.
He thought about it for a while again—or rather, he seemed to intensely consider his feelings.
“You know,” he said, “I don’t think she feels for me as I do for her.”
“You know,” he said, “I don’t think she has the same feelings for me that I have for her.”
“Would you want her to?” said I.
"Would you want her to?" I asked.
“I don’t know. Perhaps not—but—still I don’t think she feels——”
“I don’t know. Maybe not—but—still, I don’t think she feels——”
At this he lighted a cigarette to soothe his excited feelings, and there was silence for some time. Then the girls came down. We could hear their light chatter. Lettie entered the room. He jumped up and surveyed her. She was dressed in soft, creamy, silken stuff; her neck was quite bare; her hair was, as Marie promised, fascinating; she was laughing nervously. She grew warm, like a blossom in the sunshine, in the glow of his admiration. He went forward and kissed her.
At this, he lit a cigarette to calm his nerves, and there was silence for a while. Then the girls came down. We could hear their light chatter. Lettie walked into the room. He jumped up and looked at her. She was wearing soft, creamy silk; her neck was completely bare; her hair was, just as Marie had promised, captivating; she was laughing nervously. She blushed, like a flower in the sun, under the warmth of his admiration. He stepped forward and kissed her.
“You are splendid!” he said.
"You're awesome!" he said.
She only laughed for answer. He drew her away to the great arm-chair, and made her sit in it beside him. She was indulgent and he radiant. He took her hand and looked at it, and at his ring which she wore.
She just laughed in response. He pulled her over to the big armchair and made her sit next to him. She was indulgent, and he was glowing with happiness. He took her hand and looked at it, as well as the ring she was wearing.
“It looks all right!” he murmured.
“It looks great!” he murmured.
“Anything would,” she replied.
"Anything would," she said.
“What do they mean—sapphires and diamonds—for I don’t know?”
“What do they mean—sapphires and diamonds—for I don’t know?”
“Nor do I. Blue for hope, because Speranza in ‘Fairy Queen’ had a blue gown—and diamonds for—the crystalline clearness of my nature.”
“Me neither. Blue for hope, because Speranza in 'Fairy Queen' wore a blue dress—and diamonds for—the clear purity of my spirit.”
“Its glitter and hardness, you mean—You are a hard little mistress. But why Hope?”
“Its sparkle and toughness, you mean—You’re a tough little mistress. But why Hope?”
“Why?—No reason whatever, like most things. No, that’s not right. Hope! Oh—Blindfolded—hugging a silly harp with no strings. I wonder why she didn’t drop her harp framework over the edge of the globe, and take the handkerchief off her eyes, and have a look round! But of course she was a woman—and a man’s woman. Do you know I believe most women can sneak a look down their noses from underneath the handkerchief of hope they’ve tied over their eyes. They could take the whole muffler off—but they don’t do it, the dears.”
“Why?—No reason at all, like most things. No, that’s not quite right. Hope! Oh—Blindfolded—cuddling a silly harp with no strings. I wonder why she didn’t just drop her harp frame over the edge of the globe, take off the handkerchief from her eyes, and look around! But of course she was a woman—and a man’s woman. You know, I believe most women can sneak a peek down their noses from under the handkerchief of hope they’ve tied over their eyes. They could take off the whole thing—but they don’t do it, those dear ones.”
“I don’t believe you know what you’re talking about, and I’m sure I don’t. Sapphires reminded me of your eyes—and—isn’t it ‘Blue that kept the faith?’ I remember something about it.”
“I don’t think you know what you’re talking about, and I’m pretty sure I don’t either. Sapphires remind me of your eyes—and isn’t it ‘Blue that kept the faith?’ I remember something about that.”
“Here,” said she, pulling off the ring, “you ought to wear it yourself, Faithful One, to keep me in constant mind.”
“Here,” she said, taking off the ring, “you should wear it yourself, Faithful One, to remind me of you always.”
“Keep it on, keep it on. It holds you faster than that fair damsel tied to a tree in Millais’ picture—I believe it’s Millais.”
“Keep it on, keep it on. It holds you tighter than that beautiful girl tied to a tree in Millais’ painting—I think it’s Millais.”
She sat shaking with laughter.
She sat laughing uncontrollably.
“What a comparison! Who’ll be the brave knight to rescue me—discreetly—from behind?”
“What a comparison! Who will be the brave knight to discreetly rescue me from behind?”
“Ah,” he answered, “it doesn’t matter. You don’t want rescuing, do you?”
“Ah,” he replied, “it doesn’t matter. You don’t want to be rescued, do you?”
“Not yet,” she replied, teasing him.
“Not yet,” she said, playfully teasing him.
They continued to talk half nonsense, making themselves eloquent by quick looks and gestures, and communion of warm closeness. The ironical tones went out of Lettie’s voice, and they made love.
They kept talking a mix of nonsense, expressing themselves through quick glances and gestures, and a sense of warm connection. The sarcastic tone faded from Lettie’s voice, and they embraced their romantic feelings.
Marie drew me away into the dining room, to leave them alone.
Marie pulled me into the dining room so they could have some privacy.
Marie is a charming little maid, whose appearance is neatness, whose face is confident little goodness. Her hair is dark, and lies low upon her neck in wavy coils. She does not affect the fashion in coiffure, and generally is a little behind the fashion in dress. Indeed she is a half-opened bud of a matron, conservative, full of proprieties, and of gentle indulgence. She now smiled at me with a warm delight in the romance upon which she had just shed her grace, but her demureness allowed nothing to be said. She glanced round the room, and out of the window, and observed:
Marie is a lovely young maid, her neat appearance reflecting her confident kindness. She has dark hair that falls softly around her neck in wavy curls. She's not focused on the latest hairstyle trends and often dresses a bit out of style. In fact, she’s like a blossoming flower, traditional, full of proper etiquette, and gentle affection. She smiled at me with genuine happiness about the charming moment we had just shared, but her modesty kept her from speaking. She looked around the room and out the window, and said:
“I always love Woodside, it is restful—there is something about it—oh—assuring—really—it comforts one—I’ve been reading Maxim Gorky.”
“I always love Woodside; it’s peaceful—there’s something about it—oh—so reassuring—really—it’s comforting—I’ve been reading Maxim Gorky.”
“You shouldn’t,” said I.
"I don't think you should," I said.
“Dadda reads them—but I don’t like them—I shall read no more. I like Woodside—it makes you feel—really at home—it soothes one like the old wood does. It seems right—life is proper here—not ulcery——”
“Dad reads them—but I don’t like them—I won't read anymore. I like Woodside—it really makes you feel at home—it comforts you like the old wood does. It feels right—life is good here—not chaotic—”
“Just healthy living flesh,” said I.
“Just healthy living flesh,” I said.
“No, I don’t mean that, because one feels—oh, as if the world were old and good, not old and bad.”
“No, I don’t mean that, because it feels—oh, like the world is old and good, not old and bad.”
“Young, and undisciplined, and mad,” said I.
“Young, undisciplined, and crazy,” I said.
“No—but here, you, and Lettie, and Leslie, and me—it is so nice for us, and it seems so natural and good. Woodside is so old, and so sweet and serene—it does reassure one.”
“No—but here, you, Lettie, Leslie, and I—it feels so nice for all of us, and it seems so natural and good. Woodside is really old, and so charming and peaceful—it does bring comfort.”
“Yes,” said I, “we just live, nothing abnormal, nothing cruel and extravagant—just natural—like doves in a dovecote.”
"Yeah," I said, "we just live, nothing strange, nothing harsh or over the top—just natural—like doves in a coop."
“Oh!—doves!—they are so—so mushy.”
“Oh!—doves!—they're so—so cute.”
“They are dear little birds, doves. You look like one yourself, with the black band round your neck. You a turtle-dove, and Lettie a wood-pigeon.”
“They're lovely little birds, doves. You look like one yourself, with that black band around your neck. You're a turtle dove, and Lettie is a wood pigeon.”
“Lettie is splendid, isn’t she? What a swing she has—what a mastery! I wish I had her strength—she just marches straight through in the right way—I think she’s fine.”
“Lettie is amazing, isn’t she? What a swing she has—what skill! I wish I had her strength—she just goes right through in the right way—I think she’s great.”
I laughed to see her so enthusiastic in her admiration of my sister. Marie is such a gentle, serious little soul. She went to the window. I kissed her, and pulled two berries off the mistletoe. I made her a nest in the heavy curtains, and she sat there looking out on the snow.
I laughed to see her so excited about my sister. Marie is such a kind, earnest little soul. She went to the window. I kissed her and picked two berries from the mistletoe. I made her a little nest in the heavy curtains, and she sat there looking out at the snow.
“It is lovely,” she said reflectively. “People must be ill when they write like Maxim Gorky.”
“It’s beautiful,” she said thoughtfully. “People must be unwell when they write like Maxim Gorky.”
“They live in town,” said I.
“They live in town,” I said.
“Yes—but then look at Hardy—life seems so terrible—it isn’t, is it?”
“Yes—but look at Hardy—life seems so awful—it really isn’t, right?”
“If you don’t feel it, it isn’t—if you don’t see it. I don’t see it for myself.”
“If you don’t feel it, it’s not real—if you don’t see it. I can’t see it for myself.”
“It’s lovely enough for heaven.”
“It’s lovely enough for paradise.”
“Eskimo’s heaven perhaps. And we’re the angels eh? And I’m an archangel.”
“Maybe this is the Eskimo's heaven. And we’re the angels, right? And I'm an archangel.”
“No, you’re a vain, frivolous man. Is that—? What is that moving through the trees?”
“No, you’re a vain, shallow guy. Is that—? What’s that moving through the trees?”
“Somebody coming,” said I.
"Someone's coming," I said.
It was a big, burly fellow moving curiously through the bushes.
It was a big, muscular guy moving curiously through the bushes.
“Doesn’t he walk funnily?” exclaimed Marie. He did. When he came near enough we saw he was straddled upon Indian snow-shoes. Marie peeped, and laughed, and peeped, and hid again in the curtains laughing. He was very red, and looked very hot, as he hauled the great meshes, shuffling over the snow; his body rolled most comically. I went to the door and admitted him, while Marie stood stroking her face with her hands to smooth away the traces of her laughter.
“Isn’t he walking in a funny way?” Marie exclaimed. He was. When he got close enough, we noticed he was wearing Indian snowshoes. Marie peeked, laughed, peeked again, and then hid behind the curtains, still giggling. He was really red and looked pretty hot as he dragged the big snowshoes, shuffling over the snow; his body rolled in the most amusing way. I went to the door and let him in, while Marie stood there smoothing her face with her hands to wipe away any signs of her laughter.
He grasped my hand in a very large and heavy glove, with which he then wiped his perspiring brow.
He grabbed my hand in a big, heavy glove, which he then used to wipe the sweat from his forehead.
“Well, Beardsall, old man,” he said, “and how’s things? God, I’m not ’alf hot! Fine idea though——” He showed me his snow-shoes.
“Well, Beardsall, old man,” he said, “how are you? Man, I’m really hot! Great idea though—” He showed me his snowshoes.
“Ripping! ain’t they? I’ve come like an Indian brave——” He rolled his “r’s”, and lengthened out his “ah’s” tremendously—“brra-ave”.
“Awesome! Aren't they? I’ve come like an Indian warrior——” He exaggerated his “r’s” and stretched out his “ah’s” a lot—“worr-rior”.
“Couldn’t resist it though,” he continued. “Remember your party last year—Girls turned up? On the war-path, eh?” He pursed up his childish lips and rubbed his fat chin.
“Couldn’t help myself, though,” he went on. “Remember your party last year—girls showed up? On the warpath, huh?” He puckered his childish lips and rubbed his chubby chin.
Having removed his coat, and the white wrap which protected his collar, not to mention the snowflakes, which Rebecca took almost as an insult to herself—he seated his fat, hot body on a chair, and proceeded to take off his gaiters and his boots. Then he donned his dancing pumps, and I led him upstairs.
Having taken off his coat and the white wrap that protected his collar, not to mention the snowflakes, which Rebecca considered almost an insult to her—he sat his large, warm body in a chair and started to remove his gaiters and boots. Then he put on his dancing shoes, and I led him upstairs.
“Lord, I skimmed here like a swallow!” he continued—and I looked at his corpulence.
“Lord, I glided through here like a swallow!” he continued—and I observed his bulk.
“Never met a soul, though they’ve had a snow-plough down the road. I saw the marks of a cart up the drive, so I guessed the Tempests were here. So Lettie’s put her nose in Tempest’s nosebag—leaves nobody a chance, that—some women have rum taste—only they’re like ravens, they go for the gilding—don’t blame ’em—only it leaves nobody a chance. Madie Howitt’s coming, I suppose?”
“Never met anyone, even though they’ve had a snowplow down the road. I saw the tracks of a cart up the drive, so I figured the Tempests were here. So Lettie’s stuck her nose in Tempest’s nosebag—doesn’t give anyone a chance, that—some women have a weird taste—only they’re like ravens, they go for the shiny stuff—can’t blame them—only it leaves no one a chance. I guess Madie Howitt is coming, right?”
I ventured something about the snow.
I said something about the snow.
“She’ll come,” he said, “if it’s up to the neck. Her mother saw me go past.”
“She’ll come,” he said, “even if it’s up to her neck. Her mom saw me walk by.”
He proceeded with his toilet. I told him that Leslie had sent the carriage for Alice and Madie. He slapped his fat legs, and exclaimed:
He continued getting ready. I told him that Leslie had sent the carriage for Alice and Madie. He slapped his thick thighs and exclaimed:
“Miss Gall—I smell sulphur! Beardsall, old boy, there’s fun in the wind. Madie, and the coy little Tempest, and——” he hissed a line of a music-hall song through his teeth.
“Miss Gall—I smell sulfur! Beardsall, my friend, there’s something exciting coming. Madie, and the shy little Tempest, and——” he whispered a line from a music-hall song through his teeth.
During all this he had straightened his cream and lavender waistcoat:
During all this, he had adjusted his cream and lavender vest:
“Little pink of a girl worked it for me—a real juicy little peach—chipped somehow or other”—he had arranged his white bow—he had drawn forth two rings, one a great signet, the other gorgeous with diamonds, and had adjusted them on his fat white fingers; he had run his fingers delicately, through his hair, which rippled backwards a trifle tawdrily—being fine and somewhat sapless; he had produced a box, containing a cream carnation with suitable greenery; he had flicked himself with a silk handkerchief, and had dusted his patent-leather shoes; lastly, he had pursed up his lips and surveyed himself with great satisfaction in the mirror. Then he was ready to be presented.
“Little pink girl was working it for me—a real juicy little peach—chipped somehow”—he adjusted his white bow—he pulled out two rings, one a large signet and the other stunning with diamonds, and placed them on his chubby white fingers; he ran his fingers delicately through his hair, which flipped back a bit tackily—being fine and somewhat lifeless; he took out a box containing a cream carnation with matching greenery; he flicked himself with a silk handkerchief and dusted off his patent-leather shoes; finally, he puckered his lips and admired himself with great satisfaction in the mirror. Then he was ready to be shown off.
“Couldn’t forget to-day, Lettie. Wouldn’t have let old Pluto and all the bunch of ’em keep me away. I skimmed here like a ‘Brra-ave’ on my snow-shoes, like Hiawatha coming to Minnehaha.”
“Couldn’t forget today, Lettie. Wouldn’t have let old Pluto and the whole gang keep me away. I glided here like a ‘Brra-ave’ on my snowshoes, like Hiawatha coming to Minnehaha.”
“Ah—that was famine,” said Marie softly. “And this is a feast, a gorgeous feast, Miss Tempest,” he said, bowing to Marie, who laughed.
“Ah—that was hunger,” said Marie softly. “And this is a banquet, a beautiful banquet, Miss Tempest,” he said, bowing to Marie, who laughed.
“You have brought some music?” asked mother.
"You brought some music?" Mom asked.
“Wish I was Orpheus,” he said, uttering his words with exaggerated enunciation, a trick he had caught from his singing I suppose.
“Wish I was Orpheus,” he said, speaking his words with exaggerated clarity, a habit he must have picked up from his singing, I guess.
“I see you’re in full feather, Tempest. Is she kind as she is fair?’”
“I see you’re looking great, Tempest. Is she as kind as she is beautiful?”
“Who?”
“Who’s that?”
Will pursed up his smooth sensuous face that looked as if it had never needed shaving. Lettie went out with Marie, hearing the bell ring.
Will pouted his smooth, attractive face that looked like it had never needed shaving. Lettie went out with Marie, hearing the bell ring.
“She’s an houri!” exclaimed William. “Gad, I’m almost done for! She’s a lotus-blossom!—But is that your ring she’s wearing, Tempest?”
“She’s a beautiful goddess!” exclaimed William. “Wow, I’m really in trouble! She’s like a lotus flower!—But is that your ring she’s wearing, Tempest?”
“Keep off,” said Leslie.
“Stay away,” said Leslie.
“And don’t be a fool,” said I.
“And don’t be an idiot,” I said.
“Oh, O-O-Oh!” drawled Will, “so we must look the other way! ‘Le bel homme sans merci!’”
“Oh, O-O-Oh!” Will said lazily, “so we have to look the other way! ‘The handsome man without mercy!’”
He sighed profoundly, and ran his fingers through his hair, keeping one eye on himself in the mirror as he did so. Then he adjusted his rings and went to the piano. At first he only splashed about brilliantly. Then he sorted the music, and took a volume of Tchaikowsky’s songs. He began the long opening of one song, was unsatisfied, and found another, a serenade of Don Juan. Then at last he began to sing.
He let out a deep sigh and ran his fingers through his hair, keeping one eye on himself in the mirror as he did it. Then he adjusted his rings and went to the piano. At first, he just played around brilliantly. Then he organized the music and picked up a book of Tchaikovsky's songs. He started the long intro to one song, felt dissatisfied, and chose another, a serenade from Don Juan. Finally, he began to sing.
His voice is a beautiful tenor, softer, more mellow, less strong and brassy than Leslie’s. Now it was raised that it might be heard upstairs. As the melting gush poured forth, the door opened. William softened his tones, and sang ‘dolce,’ but he did not glance round.
His voice is a beautiful tenor, softer, more mellow, less strong and brassy than Leslie’s. Now it was raised so it could be heard upstairs. As the heartfelt melody flowed out, the door opened. William softened his tones and sang ‘dolce,’ but he didn’t look around.
“Rapture!—Choir of Angels,” exclaimed Alice, clasping her hands and gazing up at the lintel of the door like a sainted virgin.
“Rapture!—Choir of Angels,” exclaimed Alice, clasping her hands and gazing up at the doorway like a saintly virgin.
“Persephone—Europa——” murmured Madie, at her side, getting tangled in her mythology.
“Persephone—Europa——” murmured Madie, next to her, getting tangled up in her mythology.
Alice pressed her clasped hands against her bosom in ecstasy as the notes rose higher.
Alice pressed her hands together against her chest in delight as the notes climbed higher.
“Hold me, Madie, or I shall rush to extinction in the arms of this siren.” She clung to Madie. The song finished, and Will turned round.
“Hold me, Madie, or I’ll rush into oblivion in the arms of this siren.” She clung to Madie. The song ended, and Will turned around.
“Take it calmly, Miss Gall,” he said. “I hope you’re not hit too badly.”
“Take it easy, Miss Gall,” he said. “I hope you’re not hurt too badly.”
“Oh—how can you say ‘take it calmly’—how can the savage beast be calm!”
“Oh—how can you say ‘take it easy’—how can the wild beast be calm!”
“I’m sorry for you,” said Will.
“I feel bad for you,” said Will.
“You are the cause of my trouble, dear boy,” replied Alice.
“You're the reason for my trouble, dear boy,” replied Alice.
“I never thought you’d come,” said Madie.
“I never thought you’d show up,” Madie said.
“Skimmed here like an Indian ‘brra-ave,’” said Will. “Like Hiawatha towards Minnehaha. I knew you were coming.”
“Skimmed here like an Indian ‘brave,’” said Will. “Like Hiawatha heading towards Minnehaha. I knew you were on your way.”
“You know,” simpered Madie, “It gave me quite a flutter when I heard the piano. It is a year since I saw you. How did you get here?”
“You know,” Madie said with a smile, “I felt a real excitement when I heard the piano. It’s been a year since I saw you. How did you end up here?”
“I came on snow-shoes,” said he. “Real Indian,—came from Canada—they’re just ripping.”
“I came on snowshoes,” he said. “Real Indian—came from Canada—they’re amazing.”
“Oh—Aw-w do go and put them on and show us—do!—do perform for us, Billy dear!” cried Alice.
“Oh—Aw-w please go and put them on and show us—please!—please perform for us, Billy dear!” cried Alice.
“Out in the cold and driving sleet—no fear,” said he, and he turned to talk to Madie. Alice sat chatting with mother. Soon Tom Smith came, and took a seat next to Marie; and sat quietly looking over his spectacles with his sharp brown eyes, full of scorn for William, full of misgiving for Leslie and Lettie.
“Out in the cold and driving sleet—no worries,” he said, and he turned to talk to Madie. Alice sat chatting with her mom. Soon Tom Smith arrived and took a seat next to Marie, sitting quietly and looking over his glasses with his sharp brown eyes, full of disdain for William and doubt about Leslie and Lettie.
Shortly after, George and Emily came in. They were rather nervous. When they had changed their clogs, and Emily had taken off her brown-paper leggings, and he his leather ones, they were not anxious to go into the drawing room. I was surprised—and so was Emily—to see that he had put on dancing shoes.
Shortly after, George and Emily walked in. They seemed pretty nervous. After they swapped out their clogs, and Emily removed her brown-paper leggings while he took off his leather ones, they were hesitant to enter the drawing room. I was taken aback—and so was Emily—to see that he had put on dancing shoes.
Emily, ruddy from the cold air, was wearing a wine coloured dress, which suited her luxurious beauty. George’s clothes were well made—it was a point on which he was particular, being somewhat self-conscious. He wore a jacket and a dark bow. The other men were in evening dress.
Emily, flushed from the cold air, was wearing a burgundy dress that complemented her stunning beauty. George's clothes were well-tailored—it was something he cared about, as he was a bit self-conscious. He wore a jacket and a dark bow tie. The other men were dressed in formal evening attire.
We took them into the drawing-room, where the lamp was not lighted, and the glow of the fire was becoming evident in the dusk. We had taken up the carpet—the floor was all polished—and some of the furniture was taken away—so that the room looked large and ample.
We brought them into the living room, where the lamp wasn't on, and the glow from the fire was getting more noticeable as it got darker. We had rolled up the carpet—the floor was all shiny—and some of the furniture was moved out—so the room looked big and spacious.
There was general hand shaking, and the newcomers were seated near the fire. First mother talked to them—then the candles were lighted at the piano, and Will played to us. He is an exquisite pianist, full of refinement and poetry. It is astonishing, and it is a fact. Mother went out to attend to the tea, and after a while, Lettie crossed over to Emily and George, and, drawing up a low chair, sat down to talk to them. Leslie stood in the window bay, looking out on the lawn where the snow grew bluer and bluer and the sky almost purple.
There were general handshakes, and the newcomers settled in near the fire. First Mother chatted with them—then the candles were lit at the piano, and Will played for us. He’s an incredible pianist, full of grace and artistry. It’s amazing, and it’s true. Mom stepped out to prepare the tea, and after a bit, Lettie walked over to Emily and George, pulling up a low chair to sit and chat with them. Leslie stood in the window nook, looking out at the lawn where the snow was getting more and more blue, and the sky was nearly purple.
Lettie put her hands on Emily’s lap, and said softly, “Look—do you like it?”
Lettie placed her hands on Emily’s lap and said gently, “Hey—do you like it?”
“What! engaged? exclaimed Emily.
“What! Engaged?!” exclaimed Emily.
“I am of age, you see,” said Lettie.
“I’m of age now, you know,” Lettie said.
“It is a beauty, isn’t it. Let me try it on, will you? Yes, I’ve never had a ring. There, it won’t go over my knuckle—no—I thought not. Aren’t my hands red?—it’s the cold—yes, it’s too small for me. I do like it.”
“It’s beautiful, isn’t it? Can I try it on? Yeah, I’ve never had a ring before. Hmm, it won’t fit over my knuckle—no—I figured it wouldn’t. Are my hands red?—it’s just the cold—yeah, it’s too small for me. But I really like it.”
George sat watching the play of the four hands in his sister’s lap, two hands moving so white and fascinating in the twilight, the other two rather red, with rather large bones, looking so nervous, almost hysterical. The ring played between the four hands, giving an occasional flash from the twilight or candlelight.
George sat watching the movement of the four hands in his sister’s lap, two hands very white and captivating in the fading light, the other two somewhat red, with quite large bones, appearing so jittery, almost frantic. The ring danced between the four hands, occasionally flashing in the twilight or candlelight.
“You must congratulate me,” she said, in a very low voice, and two of us knew she spoke to him.
“You need to congratulate me,” she said, in a very soft voice, and the two of us knew she was talking to him.
“As, yes,” said Emily, “I do.”
“As, yes,” said Emily, “I do.”
“And you?” she said, turning to him who was silent.
“And you?” she said, turning to him, who was silent.
“What do you want me to say?” he asked.
“What do you want me to say?” he asked.
“Say what you like.”
"Say whatever you want."
“Sometime, when I’ve thought about it.”
“Sometime, when I've thought about it.”
“Cold dinners!” laughed Lettie, awaking Alice’s old sarcasm at his slowness.
“Cold dinners!” laughed Lettie, bringing out Alice’s old sarcasm about his slowness.
“What?” he exclaimed, looking up suddenly at her taunt. She knew she was playing false; she put the ring on her finger and went across the room to Leslie, laying her arm over his shoulder, and leaning her head against him, murmuring softly to him. He, poor fellow, was delighted with her, for she did not display her fondness often.
“What?” he exclaimed, looking up suddenly at her teasing. She knew she was being insincere; she slipped the ring onto her finger and walked across the room to Leslie, draping her arm over his shoulder and resting her head against him, speaking softly to him. He, poor guy, was thrilled with her, as she didn’t show her affection often.
We went in to tea. The yellow shaded lamp shone softly over the table, where Christmas roses spread wide open among some dark-coloured leaves; where the china and silver and the coloured dishes shone delightfully. We were all very gay and bright; who could be otherwise, seated round a well-laid table, with young company, and the snow outside. George felt awkward when he noticed his hands over the table, but for the rest, we enjoyed ourselves exceedingly.
We went in for tea. The yellow-shaded lamp glowed softly over the table, where Christmas roses were fully bloomed among some dark leaves; where the china, silver, and colorful dishes sparkled beautifully. We were all really cheerful; who could be anything else, sitting around a nicely set table with young company and snow outside? George felt a bit awkward when he noticed his hands on the table, but apart from that, we had a great time.
The conversation veered inevitably to marriage.
The conversation inevitably shifted to marriage.
“But what have you to say about it, Mr. Smith?” asked little Marie.
“But what do you have to say about it, Mr. Smith?” asked little Marie.
“Nothing yet,” replied he in his peculiar grating voice. “My marriage is in the unanalysed solution of the future—when I’ve done the analysis I’ll tell you.”
“Nothing yet,” he said in his unique raspy voice. “My marriage is still uncertain in the future—once I figure it out, I’ll let you know.”
“But what do you think about it—?”
“But what do you think about it—?”
“Do you remember Lettie,” said Will Bancroft, “that little red-haired girl who was in our year at college? She has just married old Craven out of Physic’s department.”
“Do you remember Lettie,” said Will Bancroft, “that little red-haired girl who was in our year at college? She just married old Craven from the Physic’s department.”
“I wish her joy of it!” said Lettie; “wasn’t she an old flame of yours?”
“I wish her happiness!” said Lettie; “wasn’t she someone you used to date?”
“Among the rest,” he replied smiling. “Don’t you remember you were one of them; you had your day.”
"Among the others," he said with a smile. "Don't you remember you were one of them; you had your moment."
“What a joke that was!” exclaimed Lettie, “we used to go in the arboretum at dinner-time. You lasted half one autumn. Do you remember when we gave a concert, you and I, and Frank Wishaw, in the small lecture theatre?”
“What a joke that was!” Lettie exclaimed. “We used to hang out in the arboretum at dinner time. You lasted through half of one autumn. Do you remember when we had that concert, you, me, and Frank Wishaw, in the small lecture theater?”
“When the Prinny was such an old buck, flattering you,” continued Will. “And that night Wishaw took you to the station—sent old Gettim for a cab and saw you in, large as life—never was such a thing before. Old Wishaw won you with that cab, didn’t he?”
“When the Prinny was such an old guy, flattering you,” Will continued. “And that night, Wishaw took you to the station—sent old Gettim to get a cab and saw you in, as real as can be—nothing like that had happened before. Old Wishaw won you over with that cab, didn’t he?”
“Oh, how I swelled!” cried Lettie. “There were you all at the top of the steps gazing with admiration! But Frank Wishaw was not a nice fellow, though he played the violin beautifully. I never liked his eyes—”
“Oh, how I swelled!” cried Lettie. “There you all were at the top of the steps, looking on with admiration! But Frank Wishaw wasn’t a nice guy, even though he played the violin beautifully. I never liked his eyes—”
“No,” added Will. “He didn’t last long, did he?—though long enough to oust me. We had a giddy ripping time in Coll., didn’t we?”
“No,” Will added. “He didn’t stick around for long, did he?—but long enough to kick me out. We had an amazing time in Coll., didn’t we?”
“It was not bad,” said Lettie. “Rather foolish. I’m afraid I wasted my three years.”
“It wasn’t that bad,” Lettie said. “Pretty silly. I’m afraid I wasted my three years.”
“I think,” said Leslie, smiling, “you improved the shining hours to great purpose.”
“I think,” said Leslie, smiling, “you made great use of the shining hours.”
It pleased him to think what a flirt she had been, since the flirting had been harmless, and only added to the glory of his final conquest. George felt very much left out during these reminiscences.
It made him happy to think about how much of a flirt she had been, since the flirting was innocent and only made his ultimate victory even sweeter. George felt pretty excluded during these memories.
When we had finished tea, we adjourned to the drawing-room. It was in darkness, save for the fire light. The mistletoe had been discovered, and was being appreciated.
When we finished tea, we moved to the living room. It was dark, except for the glow of the fire. The mistletoe had been found and was being admired.
“Georgie, Sybil, Sybil, Georgie, come and kiss me,” cried Alice.
“Georgie, Sybil, Sybil, Georgie, come and kiss me,” shouted Alice.
Will went forward to do her the honour. She ran to me, saying, “Get away, you fat fool—keep on your own preserves. Now Georgie dear, come and kiss me, ’cause you haven’t got nobody else but me, no y’ ave n’t. Do you want to run away, like Georgy-Porgy apple-pie? Shan’t cry, sure I shan’t, if you are ugly.”
Will stepped up to do her the honor. She hurried over to me, saying, “Get lost, you clueless fool—stay in your own territory. Now, Georgie dear, come and give me a kiss, because you’ve got no one else but me, right? Do you want to run away, like Georgy-Porgy apple-pie? I won’t cry, I promise I won’t, even if you’re ugly.”
She took him and kissed him on either cheek, saying softly, “You shan’t be so serious, old boy—buck up, there’s a good fellow.”
She took him and kissed him on both cheeks, saying softly, “You shouldn’t be so serious, buddy—cheer up, it’ll be alright.”
We lighted the lamp, and charades were proposed, Leslie and Lettie, Will and Madie and Alice went out to play. The first scene was an elopement to Gretna Green—with Alice a maid servant, a part that she played wonderfully well as a caricature. It was very noisy, and extremely funny. Leslie was in high spirits. It was remarkable to observe that, as he became more animated, more abundantly energetic, Lettie became quieter. The second scene, which they were playing as excited melodrama, she turned into small tragedy with her bitterness. They went out, and Lettie blew us kisses from the doorway.
We turned on the lamp, and they suggested we play charades. Leslie, Lettie, Will, Madie, and Alice went out to join in. The first scene was an elopement to Gretna Green, with Alice playing a maid, a role she nailed as a caricature. It was really loud and super funny. Leslie was in great spirits. It was interesting to see that as he got more energetic and lively, Lettie became quieter. In the second scene, which they performed as an over-the-top melodrama, she transformed it into a bit of a tragedy with her sadness. They stepped outside, and Lettie blew us kisses from the doorway.
“Doesn’t she act well?” exclaimed Marie, speaking to Tom.
“Doesn’t she act great?” Marie exclaimed, talking to Tom.
“Quite realistic,” said he.
“Pretty realistic,” he said.
“She could always play a part well,” said mother.
“She could always act the part well,” said mom.
“I should think,” said Emily, “she could take a role in life and play up to it.”
“I think,” said Emily, “she could take on a role in life and really lean into it.”
“I believe she could,” mother answered, “there would only be intervals when she would see herself in a mirror acting.”
“I believe she could,” Mom replied, “there would only be times when she would see herself in a mirror while performing.”
“And what then?” said Marie.
“And what now?” said Marie.
“She would feel desperate, and wait till the fit passed off,” replied my mother, smiling significantly.
“She would feel desperate and wait until the panic passed,” my mother replied, smiling knowingly.
The players came in again. Lettie kept her part subordinate. Leslie played with brilliance; it was rather startling how he excelled. The applause was loud—but we could not guess the word. Then they laughed, and told us. We clamoured for more.
The players came in again. Lettie kept her role secondary. Leslie played with flair; it was quite surprising how he stood out. The applause was deafening—but we couldn't figure out the word. Then they laughed and told us. We shouted for more.
“Do go, dear,” said Lettie to Leslie, “and I will be helping to arrange the room for the dances. I want to watch you—I am rather tired—it is so exciting—Emily will take my place.”
“Go ahead, dear,” Lettie said to Leslie, “and I’ll help set up the room for the dances. I want to watch you—I’m quite tired—it’s all so exciting—Emily will take my spot.”
They went. Marie and Tom, and Mother and I played bridge in one corner. Lettie said she wanted to show George some new pictures, and they bent over a portfolio for some time. Then she bade him help her to clear the room for the dances.
They left. Marie and Tom, along with Mom and me, played bridge in one corner. Lettie said she wanted to show George some new pictures, and they leaned over a portfolio for a while. Then she asked him to help her clear the room for the dances.
“Well, you have had time to think,” she said to him.
“Well, you've had time to think,” she said to him.
“A short time,” he replied. “What shall I say?”
“A little while,” he replied. “What should I say?”
“Tell me what you’ve been thinking.”
“Tell me what you’ve been thinking.”
“Well—about you——” he answered, smiling foolishly.
“Well—about you——” he replied, grinning awkwardly.
“What about me?” she asked, venturesome.
“What about me?” she asked, boldly.
“About you, how you were at college,” he replied.
“About you, how you were in college,” he replied.
“Oh! I had a good time. I had plenty of boys. I liked them all, till I found there was nothing in them; then they tired me.”
“Oh! I had a great time. I had a lot of guys. I liked all of them, until I realized there was nothing substantial about them; then I got bored.”
“Poor boys!” he said laughing. “Were they all alike?”
“Poor guys!” he said, laughing. “Were they all the same?”
“All alike,” she replied, “and they are still.”
“All the same,” she replied, “and they are quiet.”
“Pity,” he said, smiling. “It’s hard lines on you.”
“Too bad,” he said, smiling. “That’s tough for you.”
“Why?” she asked.
"Why?" she asked.
“It leaves you nobody to care for——” he replied.
“It leaves you with no one to care for——” he replied.
“How very sarcastic you are. You make one reservation.”
“How sarcastic you are. You make one reservation.”
“Do I?” he answered, smiling. “But you fire sharp into the air, and then say we’re all blank cartridges—except one, of course.”
“Do I?” he replied, smiling. “But you shoot high into the air, and then claim we’re all blanks—except for one, of course.”
“You?” she queried, ironically—“oh, you would forever hang fire.”
“You?” she asked sarcastically—“oh, you would always hesitate.”
“‘Cold dinners!’” he quoted in bitterness. “But you knew I loved you. You knew well enough.”
“‘Cold dinners!’” he said bitterly. “But you knew I loved you. You knew that for sure.”
“Past tense,” she replied, “thanks—make it perfect next time.”
“Past tense,” she said, “thanks—make it perfect next time.”
“It’s you who hang fire—it’s you who make me,” he said.
“It’s you who keeps me waiting—it’s you who drives me,” he said.
“And so from the retort circumstantial to the retort direct,’” she replied, smiling.
“And so from the circumstantial reply to the direct reply,” she said, smiling.
“You see—you put me off,” he insisted, growing excited. For reply, she held out her hand and showed him the ring. She smiled very quietly. He stared at her with darkening anger.
“You see—you’re avoiding me,” he insisted, getting more agitated. In response, she extended her hand and revealed the ring. She smiled softly. He looked at her, his anger increasing.
“Will you gather the rugs and stools together, and put them in that corner?” she said.
“Can you gather the rugs and stools and put them in that corner?” she said.
He turned away to do so, but he looked back again, and said, in low, passionate tones:
He turned away to do it, but looked back again and said, in a quiet, intense voice:
“You never counted me. I was a figure naught in the counting all along.”
"You never counted me. I was nothing in the count all along."
“See—there is a chair that will be in the way,” she replied calmly; but she flushed, and bowed her head. She turned away, and he dragged an armful of rugs into a corner.
“Look—there's a chair that's going to be in the way,” she said calmly; but she turned red and lowered her head. She turned away, and he moved a bunch of rugs into a corner.
When the actors came in, Lettie was moving a vase of flowers. While they played, she sat looking on, smiling, clapping her hands. When it was finished Leslie came and whispered to her, whereon she kissed him unobserved, delighting and exhilarating him more than ever. Then they went out to prepare the next act.
When the actors arrived, Lettie was rearranging a vase of flowers. While they performed, she sat watching, smiling, and clapping her hands. When it was over, Leslie came over and whispered to her, and she kissed him without anyone noticing, making him feel happier and more excited than ever. Then they left to get ready for the next act.
George did not return to her till she called him to help her. Her colour was high in her cheeks.
George didn't come back until she called him for help. Her cheeks were flushed.
“How do you know you did not count?” she said nervously, unable to resist the temptation to play this forbidden game.
“How do you know you didn’t count?” she said nervously, unable to resist the urge to play this forbidden game.
He laughed, and for a moment could not find any reply.
He laughed, and for a moment he couldn't find a response.
“I do!” he said. “You knew you could have me any day, so you didn’t care.”
“I do!” he said. “You knew you could have me any time, so you didn’t care.”
“Then we’re behaving in quite the traditional fashion,” she answered with irony.
“Then we’re acting in a very traditional way,” she replied sarcastically.
“But you know,” he said, “you began it. You played with me, and showed me heaps of things—and those mornings—when I was binding corn, and when I was gathering the apples, and when I was finishing the straw-stack—you came then—I can never forget those mornings—things will never be the same—You have awakened my life—I imagine things that I couldn’t have done.”
“But you know,” he said, “you started it. You played with me and showed me so many things—and those mornings—when I was tying up the corn, and when I was picking the apples, and when I was finishing the straw stack—you came then—I can never forget those mornings—things will never be the same—you have brought my life to life—I can envision things I never could have before.”
“Ah!—I am very sorry, I am so sorry.”
“Ah!—I’m really sorry, I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be!—don’t say so. But what of me?”
“Don’t!—don’t say that. But what about me?”
“What?” she asked rather startled. He smiled again; he felt the situation, and was a trifle dramatic, though deadly in earnest.
“What?” she asked, a bit taken aback. He smiled again; he sensed the mood, was a little over the top, but completely serious.
“Well,” said he, “you start me off—then leave me at a loose end. What am I going to do?”
“Well,” he said, “you got me started—then just left me hanging. What am I supposed to do now?”
“You are a man,” she replied.
"You're a guy," she replied.
He laughed. “What does that mean?” he said contemptuously.
He laughed. "What does that mean?" he said with disdain.
“You can go on—which way you like,” she answered.
“You can go on—whichever way you want,” she replied.
“Oh, well,” he said, “we’ll see.”
“Oh, well,” he said, “we'll see.”
“Don’t you think so?” she asked, rather anxious.
“Don’t you think so?” she asked, a bit anxious.
“I don’t know—we’ll see,” he replied.
“I don’t know—we’ll see,” he replied.
They went out with some things. In the hall, she turned to him, with a break in her voice, saying: “Oh, I am so sorry—I am so sorry.”
They stepped outside with a few things. In the hallway, she turned to him, her voice trembling, and said, “Oh, I’m so sorry—I’m so sorry.”
He said, very low and soft,—“Never mind—never mind.”
He said softly, "It's okay—it's okay."
She heard the laughter of those preparing the charade. She drew away and went in the drawing room, saying aloud:
She heard the laughter of those getting ready for the show. She stepped back and went into the living room, saying aloud:
“Now I think everything is ready—we can sit down now.”
“Now I think everything is ready—we can sit down now.”
After the actors had played the last charade, Leslie came and claimed her.
After the actors finished the last performance, Leslie came and took her.
“Now, Madam—are you glad to have me back?”
“Now, ma'am—are you happy to have me back?”
“That I am,” she said. “Don’t leave me again, will you?”
“That's me,” she said. “Please don't leave me again, okay?”
“I won’t,” he replied, drawing her beside him. “I have left my handkerchief in the dining-room,” he continued; and they went out together.
“I won’t,” he said, pulling her close. “I left my handkerchief in the dining room,” he added, and they walked out together.
Mother gave me permission for the men to smoke.
Mother let me know it was okay for the men to smoke.
“You know,” said Marie to Tom, “I am surprised that a scientist should smoke. Isn’t it a waste of time?”
“You know,” Marie said to Tom, “I’m surprised a scientist would smoke. Isn’t it a waste of time?”
“Come and light me,” he said.
“Come and light me up,” he said.
“Nay,” she replied, “let science light you.”
“Nah,” she said, “let science guide you.”
“Science does—Ah, but science is nothing without a girl to set it going—Yes—Come on—now, don’t burn my precious nose.”
“Science does—Ah, but science is nothing without a girl to kick it off—Yes—Come on—now, don’t burn my precious nose.”
“Poor George!” cried Alice. “Does he want a ministering angel?”
“Poor George!” cried Alice. “Does he need a helping angel?”
He was half lying in a big arm chair.
He was half lying in a large armchair.
“I do,” he replied. “Come on, be my box of soothing ointment. My matches are all loose.”
“I do,” he replied. “Come on, be my soothing ointment. My matches are all messed up.”
“I’ll strike it on my heel, eh? Now, rouse up, or I shall have to sit on your knee to reach you.”
“I’ll hit it with my heel, okay? Now, wake up, or I’ll have to sit on your lap to get to you.”
“Poor dear—he shall beluxurious,” and the dauntless girl perched on his knee.
“Poor thing—he’s going to be spoiled,” and the fearless girl sat on his knee.
“What if I singe your whiskers—would you send an Armada? Aw—aw—pretty!—You do look sweet—doesn’t he suck prettily?”
“What if I singe your whiskers—would you send an Armada? Aw—aw—cute!—You do look adorable—doesn’t he suck cutely?”
“Do you envy me?” he asked, smiling whimsically.
“Do you envy me?” he asked, smiling playfully.
“Ra—ther!”
"Really!"
“Shame to debar you,” he said, almost with tenderness.
“It's a shame to hold you back,” he said, almost with tenderness.
“Smoke with me.”
"Smoke with me."
He offered her the cigarette from his lips. She was surprised, and exceedingly excited by his tender tone. She took the cigarette.
He offered her the cigarette from his lips. She was surprised and really excited by his gentle tone. She took the cigarette.
“I’ll make a heifer—like Mrs. Daws,” she said.
“I’ll make a heifer—like Mrs. Daws,” she said.
“Don’t call yourself a cow,” he said.
“Don’t call yourself a cow,” he said.
“Nasty thing—let me go,” she exclaimed.
“Nasty thing—let me go,” she said.
“No—you fit me—don’t go,” he replied, holding her.
“No—you’re right for me—don’t leave,” he said, holding her.
“Then you must have growed. Oh—what great hands—let go. Lettie, come and pinch him.”
“Then you must have grown. Oh—what great hands—let go. Lettie, come and pinch him.”
“What’s the matter?” asked my sister.
"What's wrong?" my sister asked.
“He won’t let me go.”
“He won’t let me leave.”
“He’ll be tired first,” Lettie answered.
"He'll be tired first," Lettie replied.
Alice was released, but she did not move. She sat with wrinkled forehead trying his cigarette. She blew out little tiny whiffs of smoke, and thought about it; she sent a small puff down her nostrils, and rubbed her nose.
Alice was free to go, but she stayed still. She sat there with a furrowed brow, trying his cigarette. She exhaled little puffs of smoke and pondered it; she took a small puff through her nose and rubbed it.
“It’s not as nice as it looks,” she said.
“It’s not as nice as it seems,” she said.
He laughed at her with masculine indulgence.
He laughed at her with a condescending sort of amusement.
“Pretty boy,” she said, stroking his chin.
“Pretty boy,” she said, caressing his chin.
“Am I?” he murmured languidly.
“Am I?” he murmured softly.
“Cheek!” she cried, and she boxed his ears. Then “Oh, pore fing!” she said, and kissed him.
“Cheek!” she shouted, and she boxed his ears. Then “Oh, poor thing!” she said, and kissed him.
She turned round to wink at my mother and at Lettie. She found the latter sitting in the old position with Leslie, two in a chair. He was toying with her arm; holding it and stroking it.
She turned around to wink at my mom and Lettie. She saw Lettie sitting in the same spot with Leslie, both squeezed into a chair. He was messing with her arm; holding it and stroking it.
“Isn’t it lovely?” he said, kissing the forearm, “so warm and yet so white. Io—it reminds one of Io.”
“Isn’t it beautiful?” he said, kissing the forearm, “so warm and yet so white. Io—it makes you think of Io.”
“Somebody else talking about heifers,” murmured Alice to George.
“Someone else talking about heifers,” Alice whispered to George.
“Can you remember,” said Leslie, speaking low, “that man in Merimée who wanted to bite his wife and taste her blood?”
“Do you remember,” Leslie said quietly, “that guy in Merimée who wanted to bite his wife and taste her blood?”
“I do,” said Lettie. “Have you a strain of wild beast too?”
“I do,” Lettie said. “Do you have a wild side as well?”
“Perhaps,” he laughed, “I wish these folks had gone. Your hair is all loose in your neck—it looks lovely like that though——”
“Maybe,” he laughed, “I wish these people had left. Your hair is all loose around your neck—it looks beautiful like that though——”
Alice, the mocker, had unbuttoned the cuff of the thick wrist that lay idly on her knee, and had pushed his sleeve a little way.
Alice, the tease, had unbuttoned the cuff of the thick wrist resting lazily on her knee and had pushed his sleeve up a bit.
“Ah!” she said. “What a pretty arm, brown as an overbaked loaf!”
“Ah!” she said. “What a pretty arm, brown like an overcooked loaf!”
He watched her smiling.
He watched her smile.
“Hard as a brick,” she added.
“Hard as a brick,” she said.
“Do you like it?” he drawled.
“Do you like it?” he said slowly.
“No,” she said emphatically, in a tone that meant “yes.” “It makes me feel shivery.” He smiled again.
“No,” she said firmly, in a way that really meant “yes.” “It gives me chills.” He smiled again.
She superposed her tiny pale, flower-like hands on his.
She placed her small, pale, flower-like hands on his.
He lay back looking at them curiously.
He lay back, looking at them with curiosity.
“Do you feel as if your hands were full of silver?” she asked almost wistfully, mocking.
“Do you feel like your hands are full of silver?” she asked, almost wistfully, teasing.
“Better than that,” he replied gently.
“Better than that,” he said softly.
“And your heart full of gold?” she mocked.
“And your heart full of gold?” she teased.
“Of hell!” he replied briefly.
"Of hell!" he replied shortly.
Alice looked at him searchingly.
Alice looked at him intently.
“And am I like a blue-bottle buzzing in your window to keep your company?” she asked.
“And am I like a fly buzzing at your window just to keep you company?” she asked.
He laughed.
He chuckled.
“Good-bye,” she said, slipping down and leaving him.
“Goodbye,” she said, sliding away and leaving him.
“Don’t go,” he said—but too late.
“Don’t go,” he said—but it was too late.
The irruption of Alice into the quiet, sentimental party was like taking a bright light into a sleeping hen-roost. Everybody jumped up and wanted to do something. They cried out for a dance.
The sudden arrival of Alice at the quiet, sentimental gathering was like bringing a bright light into a sleeping henhouse. Everyone sprang up and wanted to do something. They shouted out for a dance.
“Emily—play a waltz—you won’t mind, will you, George? What! You don’t dance, Tom? Oh, Marie!”
“Emily—play a waltz—you don’t mind, do you, George? What! You don’t dance, Tom? Oh, Marie!”
“I don’t mind, Lettie,” protested Marie.
“I don’t mind, Lettie,” Marie protested.
“Dance with me, Alice,” said George, smiling “and Cyril will take Miss Tempest.”
“Dance with me, Alice,” George said with a smile, “and Cyril will dance with Miss Tempest.”
“Glory!—come on—do or die!” said Alice.
“Glory!—let's go—do or die!” said Alice.
We began to dance. I saw Lettie watching, and I looked round. George was waltzing with Alice, dancing passably, laughing at her remarks. Lettie was not listening to what her lover was saying to her; she was watching the laughing pair. At the end she went to George.
We started dancing. I noticed Lettie watching, so I looked around. George was waltzing with Alice, dancing pretty well and laughing at her jokes. Lettie wasn’t paying attention to what her boyfriend was saying; she was focused on the happy couple. In the end, she went over to George.
“Why!” she said, “You can——”
“Why!” she said, “You can—”
“Did you think I couldn’t?” he said. “You are pledged for a minuet and a valeta with me—you remember?”
“Did you think I couldn’t?” he asked. “You’re committed to a minuet and a valeta with me—you remember?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You promise?”
"Do you promise?"
“Yes. But——”
“Yes. But—”
“I went to Nottingham and learned.”
“I went to Nottingham and learned.”
“Why—because?—Very well, Leslie, a mazurka. Will you play it, Emily—Yes, it is quite easy. Tom, you look quite happy talking to the Mater.”
“Why—because?—Alright, Leslie, a mazurka. Can you play it, Emily—Yes, it’s pretty easy. Tom, you look really happy chatting with the Mater.”
We danced the mazurka with the same partners. He did it better than I expected—without much awkwardness—but stiffly. However, he moved quietly through the dance, laughing and talking abstractedly all the time with Alice.
We danced the mazurka with the same partners. He did it better than I expected—without much awkwardness—but kind of stiff. Still, he moved smoothly through the dance, laughing and chatting casually the whole time with Alice.
Then Lettie cried a change of partners, and they took their valeta. There was a little triumph in his smile.
Then Lettie called for a change of partners, and they took their valeta. There was a slight triumph in his smile.
“Do you congratulate me?” he said.
“Do you congratulate me?” he asked.
“I am surprised,” she answered.
“I'm surprised,” she replied.
“So am I. But I congratulate myself.”
“So am I. But I’m giving myself a pat on the back.”
“Do you? Well, so do I.”
“Do you? Well, I do too.”
“Thanks! You’re beginning at last.”
“Thanks! You’re finally starting.”
“What?” she asked.
“What?” she asked.
“To believe in me.”
"To have faith in me."
“Don’t begin to talk again,” she pleaded sadly, “nothing vital.”
“Please don’t start talking again,” she said sadly, “nothing important.”
“Do you like dancing with me?” he asked
“Do you want to dance with me?” he asked.
“Now, be quiet—that’s real,” she replied.
“Now, be quiet—that’s for real,” she replied.
“By Heaven, Lettie, you make me laugh!”
“Honestly, Lettie, you make me laugh!”
“Do I?” she said—“What if you married Alice—soon.”
“Do I?” she said. “What if you married Alice—soon?”
“I—Alice!—Lettie!! Besides, I’ve only a hundred pounds in the world, and no prospects whatever. That’s why—well—I shan’t marry anybody—unless its somebody with money.”
"I—Alice!—Lettie!! Besides, I’ve only a hundred pounds in the world and no prospects at all. That’s why—well—I won’t marry anyone—unless it’s someone with money."
“I’ve a couple of thousand or so of my own——”
“I have a couple of thousand or so of my own——”
“Have you? It would have done nicely,” he said smiling.
“Have you? That would have worked well,” he said with a smile.
“You are different to-night,” she said, leaning on him.
“You're different tonight,” she said, leaning on him.
“Am I?” he replied—“It’s because things are altered too. They’re settled one way now—for the present at least.”
“Am I?” he replied. “It’s because things have changed too. They’re set a certain way now—at least for now.”
“Don’t forget the two steps this time,” said she smiling, and adding seriously, “You see, I couldn’t help it.”
“Don’t forget the two steps this time,” she said with a smile, then added seriously, “You see, I couldn’t help it.”
“No, why not?”
"No, why not?"
“Things! I have been brought up to expect it—everybody expected it—and you’re bound to do what people expect you to do—you can’t help it. We can’t help ourselves, we’re all chess-men,” she said.
“Things! I was raised to expect it—everyone expected it—and you're obligated to do what people expect you to do—you can't avoid it. We can't control ourselves, we're all just pawns in a game,” she said.
“Ay,” he agreed, but doubtfully.
"Yeah," he agreed, but hesitantly.
“I wonder where it will end,” she said.
“I wonder where it will end,” she said.
“Lettie!” he cried, and his hand closed in a grip on her’s.
“Lettie!” he shouted, and his hand tightened around hers.
“Don’t—don’t say anything—it’s no good now, it’s too late. It’s done; and what is done, is done. If you talk any more, I shall say I’m tired and stop the dance. Don’t say another word.”
“Don’t—don’t say anything—it’s not worth it now, it’s too late. It’s over; and what’s done is done. If you keep talking, I’ll just say I’m tired and stop the dance. Don’t say anything else.”
He did not—at least to her. Their dance came to an end. Then he took Marie who talked winsomely to him. As he waltzed with Marie he regained his animated spirits. He was very lively the rest of the evening, quite astonishing and reckless. At supper he ate everything, and drank much wine.
He didn’t—at least not to her. Their dance ended. Then he took Marie, who chatted charmingly with him. As he twirled with Marie, he got his lively spirits back. He was full of energy for the rest of the evening, quite surprising and carefree. At dinner, he devoured everything and drank a lot of wine.
“Have some more turkey, Mr. Saxton.”
“Would you like some more turkey, Mr. Saxton?”
“Thanks—but give me some of that stuff in brown jelly, will you? It’s new to me.”
“Thanks—but can you give me some of that stuff in brown jelly? I’ve never tried it before.”
“Have some of this trifle, Georgie?”
"Want some of this trifle, Georgie?"
“I will—you are a jewel.”
"I will—you’re a gem."
“So will you be—a yellow topaz tomorrow!”
“So you’ll be a yellow topaz tomorrow!”
“Ah! tomorrow’s tomorrow!”
“Ah! tomorrow is tomorrow!”
After supper was over, Alice cried:
After dinner was finished, Alice said:
“Georgie, dear—have you finished?—don’t die the death of a king—King John—I can’t spare you, pet.”
“Georgie, sweetheart—are you done?—don’t meet a tragic end like a king—King John—I can’t lose you, darling.”
“Are you so fond of me?”
“Do you really like me that much?”
“I am—Aw! I’d throw my best Sunday hat under a milk-cart for you, I would!”
“I am—Aw! I’d throw my best Sunday hat under a milk cart for you, I would!”
“No; throw yourself into the milk-cart—some Sunday, when I’m driving.”
“No; jump into the milk truck—someday, when I’m driving.”
“Yes—come and see us,” said Emily.
“Yes—come and see us,” Emily said.
“How nice! Tomorrow you won’t want me, Georgie dear, so I’ll come. Don’t you wish Pa would make Tono-Bungay? Wouldn’t you marry me then?”
“How nice! Tomorrow you won’t want me, Georgie dear, so I’ll come. Don’t you wish Dad would make Tono-Bungay? Wouldn’t you marry me then?”
“I would,” said he.
“I would,” he said.
When the cart came, and Alice, Madie, Tom and Will departed, Alice bade Lettie a long farewell—blew Georgie many kisses—promised to love him faithful and true—and was gone.
When the cart arrived and Alice, Madie, Tom, and Will left, Alice gave Lettie a long goodbye—blew Georgie lots of kisses—promised to love him faithfully—and was off.
George and Emily lingered a short time.
George and Emily hung around for a little while.
Now the room seemed empty and quiet, and all the laughter seemed to have gone. The conversation dribbled away; there was an awkwardness.
Now the room felt empty and quiet, and all the laughter seemed to have vanished. The conversation faded out; there was an awkwardness.
“Well,” said George heavily, at last. “To-day is nearly gone—it will soon be tomorrow. I feel a bit drunk! We had a good time to-night.”
“Well,” George said with a sigh, finally breaking the silence. “Today is almost over—it’ll soon be tomorrow. I feel a little tipsy! We had a great time tonight.”
“I am glad,” said Lettie.
“I'm glad,” said Lettie.
They put on their clogs and leggings, and wrapped themselves up, and stood in the hall.
They put on their clogs and leggings, bundled up, and stood in the hall.
“We must go,” said George, “before the clock strikes,—like Cinderella—look at my glass slippers—” he pointed to his clogs. “Midnight, and rags, and fleeing. Very appropriate. I shall call myself Cinderella who wouldn’t fit. I believe I’m a bit drunk—the world looks funny.”
“We need to leave,” said George, “before the clock hits midnight—just like Cinderella—check out my glass slippers—” he pointed to his clogs. “Midnight, rags, and running away. Very fitting. I’ll call myself Cinderella who didn’t fit. I think I’m a bit drunk—the world looks strange.”
We looked out at the haunting wanness of the hills beyond Nethermere. “Good-bye, Lettie; good-bye.”
We gazed out at the eerie paleness of the hills beyond Nethermere. “Goodbye, Lettie; goodbye.”
They were out in the snow, which peered pale and eerily from the depths of the black wood.
They were out in the snow, which looked pale and strangely from the depths of the dark forest.
“Good-bye,” he called out of the darkness. Leslie slammed the door, and drew Lettie away into the drawing-room. The sound of his low, vibrating satisfaction reached us, as he murmured to her, and laughed low. Then he kicked the door of the room shut. Lettie began to laugh and mock and talk in a high strained voice. The sound of their laughter mingled was strange and incongruous. Then her voice died down.
“Goodbye,” he called out from the darkness. Leslie slammed the door and pulled Lettie into the living room. We could hear the low, vibrating satisfaction in his voice as he murmured to her and laughed softly. Then he kicked the door shut. Lettie started to laugh, tease, and speak in a high-pitched, strained voice. The sound of their laughter mixed together was strange and out of place. Then her voice lowered.
Marie sat at the little piano—which was put in the dining-room—strumming and tinkling the false, quavering old notes. It was a depressing jingling in the deserted remains of the feast, but she felt sentimental, and enjoyed it.
Marie sat at the small piano in the dining room, playing and tinkling the off-key, shaky old notes. It was a depressing jingle amidst the remnants of the abandoned feast, but she felt sentimental and enjoyed it.
This was a gap between to-day and tomorrow, a dreary gap, where one sat and looked at the dreary comedy of yesterdays, and the grey tragedies of dawning tomorrows, vacantly, missing the poignancy of an actual to-day.
This was a gap between today and tomorrow, a bleak gap, where one sat and watched the dull comedy of yesterday and the gray tragedies of impending tomorrows, blankly, missing the impact of an actual today.
The cart returned.
The cart is back.
“Leslie, Leslie, John is here, come along!” called Marie.
“Leslie, Leslie, John is here, come on!” called Marie.
There was no answer.
No response.
“Leslie—John is waiting in the snow.”
“Leslie—John is waiting in the snow.”
“All right.”
“Okay.”
“But you must come at once.” She went to the door and spoke to him. Then he came out looking rather sheepish, and rather angry at the interruption. Lettie followed, tidying her hair. She did not laugh and look confused, as most girls do on similar occasions; she seemed very tired.
“But you have to come right now.” She went to the door and talked to him. Then he stepped out looking a bit embarrassed and quite annoyed at the interruption. Lettie followed, fixing her hair. She didn't laugh or look flustered like most girls do in similar situations; she looked really exhausted.
At last Leslie tore himself away, and after more returns for a farewell kiss, mounted the carriage, which stood in a pool of yellow light, blurred and splotched with shadows, and drove away, calling something about tomorrow.
At last, Leslie pulled himself away, and after several attempts for one last kiss, got into the carriage, which was in a pool of yellow light, smudged and dotted with shadows, and drove off, saying something about tomorrow.
CHAPTER I
STRANGE BLOSSOMS AND STRANGE NEW BUDDING
Winter lay a long time prostrate on the earth. The men in the mines of Tempest, Warrall and Co. came out on strike on a question of the rearranging of the working system down below. The distress was not awful, for the men were on the whole wise and well-conditioned, but there was a dejection over the face of the country-side, and some suffered keenly. Everywhere, along the lanes and in the streets, loitered gangs of men, unoccupied and spiritless. Week after week went on, and the agents of the Miner’s Union held great meetings, and the ministers held prayer-meetings, but the strike continued. There was no rest. Always the crier’s bell was ringing in the street; always the servants of the company were delivering handbills, stating the case clearly, and always the people talked and filled the months with bitter, and then hopeless, resenting. Schools gave breakfasts, chapels gave soup, well-to-do people gave teas—the children enjoyed it. But we, who knew the faces of the old men and the privations of the women, breathed a cold, disheartening atmosphere of sorrow and trouble.
Winter lingered for a long time on the ground. The workers in the mines of Tempest, Warrall and Co. went on strike over issues with how things were organized underground. The suffering wasn't extreme, as the workers were generally intelligent and in good condition, but there was a sense of gloom over the countryside, and some were struggling greatly. There were groups of men hanging around in the lanes and streets, idle and downcast. Week after week passed, and the leaders of the Miner’s Union held large meetings while the ministers organized prayer gatherings, but the strike continued. There was no relief. The crier’s bell was always ringing in the street; the company’s workers were continually handing out flyers that clearly explained the situation, and the community filled the days with bitter, then hopeless, resentment. Schools provided breakfast, chapels offered soup, and well-off people hosted tea gatherings—the kids loved it. But for those of us who recognized the faces of the older men and the struggles of the women, there hung a cold, discouraging atmosphere of sorrow and difficulty.
Determined poaching was carried on in the Squire’s woods and warrens. Annable defended his game heroically. One man was at home with a leg supposed to be wounded by a fall on the slippery roads—but really, by a man-trap in the woods. Then Annable caught two men, and they were sentenced to two months’ imprisonment.
Determined poaching was happening in the Squire’s woods and warrens. Annable defended his game bravely. One man claimed to be home with a leg that was supposedly injured from a fall on the slippery roads—but it was actually from a man-trap in the woods. Then Annable caught two men, and they were sentenced to two months in prison.
On both the lodge gates of Highclose—on our side and on the far Eberwich side—were posted notices that trespassers on the drive or in the grounds would be liable to punishment. These posters were soon mudded over, and fresh ones fixed.
On both the gates of Highclose Lodge—on our side and on the far Eberwich side—there were signs stating that anyone trespassing on the drive or in the grounds would face consequences. These signs were quickly covered in mud, and new ones were put up.
The men loitering on the road by Nethermere, looked angrily at Lettie as she passed, in her black furs which Leslie had given her, and their remarks were pungent. She heard them, and they burned in her heart. From my mother she inherited democratic views, which she now proceeded to debate warmly with her lover.
The guys hanging around the road by Nethermere glared at Lettie as she walked by in the black fur coat Leslie had given her, and their comments were sharp. She heard them, and they stung in her heart. From her mother, she inherited democratic beliefs, which she now began to discuss passionately with her boyfriend.
Then she tried to talk to Leslie about the strike. He heard her with mild superiority, smiled, and said she did not know. Women jumped to conclusions at the first touch of feeling; men must look at a thing all round, then make a decision—nothing hasty and impetuous—careful, long-thought-out, correct decisions. Women could not be expected to understand these things, business was not for them; in fact, their mission was above business—etc., etc., Unfortunately Lettie was the wrong woman to treat thus.
Then she tried to talk to Leslie about the strike. He listened to her with a hint of superiority, smiled, and said she didn’t get it. Women jumped to conclusions at the first sign of emotion; men had to examine everything from all angles before making a decision—nothing rushed or impulsive—careful, well-thought-out, correct choices. Women couldn’t be expected to grasp these things; business wasn’t meant for them; in fact, their purpose was beyond business—etc., etc. Unfortunately, Lettie was the wrong woman to talk to like that.
“So!” said she, with a quiet, hopeless tone of finality.
“So!” she said, her voice quiet and filled with a hopeless sense of finality.
“There now, you understand, don’t you, Minnehaha, my Laughing Water—So laugh again, darling, and don’t worry about these things. We will not talk about them any more, eh?”
“There now, you get it, don’t you, Minnehaha, my Laughing Water—So laugh again, sweetheart, and don’t stress about these things. We won’t bring them up again, okay?”
“No more.”
"Not anymore."
“No more—that’s right—you are as wise as an angel. Come here—pooh, the wood is thick and lonely! Look, there is nobody in the world but us, and you are my heaven and earth!”
“No more—that’s right—you’re as wise as an angel. Come here—ugh, the woods are dense and lonely! Look, there’s nobody in the world but us, and you are my everything!”
“And hell?”
"And what about hell?"
“Ah—if you are so cold—how cold you are!—it gives me little shivers when you look so—and I am always hot—Lettie!”
“Ah—if you’re so cold—how cold you are!—I get little shivers when you look like that—and I’m always hot—Lettie!”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“You are cruel! Kiss me—now—No, I don’t want your cheek—kiss me yourself. Why don’t you say something?”
“You're so cruel! Kiss me—now—No, I don’t want just your cheek—kiss me yourself. Why aren’t you saying anything?”
“What for? What’s the use of saying anything when there’s nothing immediate to say?”
“What for? What’s the point of saying anything when there’s nothing urgent to say?”
“You are offended!”
“You're offended!”
“It feels like snow to-day,” she answered.
“It feels like snow today,” she replied.
At last, however, winter began to gather her limbs, to rise, and drift with saddened garments northward.
At last, though, winter started to gather herself, to rise, and move northward with heavy, sad clothing.
The strike was over. The men had compromised. It was a gentle way of telling them they were beaten. But the strike was over.
The strike was finished. The men had come to a compromise. It was a soft way of letting them know they had lost. But the strike was over.
The birds fluttered and dashed; the catkins on the hazel loosened their winter rigidity, and swung soft tassels. All through the day sounded long, sweet whistlings from the brushes; then later, loud, laughing shouts of bird triumph on every hand.
The birds flitted and flew around; the catkins on the hazel shed their winter stiffness and hung down like soft tassels. All day long, there were sweet, melodic whistles coming from the bushes; later, there were loud, joyful calls of bird victory all around.
I remember a day when the breast of the hills was heaving in a last quick waking sigh, and the blue eyes of the waters opened bright. Across the infinite skies of March great rounded masses of cloud had sailed stately all day, domed with a white radiance, softened with faint, fleeting shadows as if companies of angels were gently sweeping past; adorned with resting, silken shadows like those of a full white breast. All day the clouds had moved on to their vast destination, and I had clung to the earth yearning and impatient. I took a brush and tried to paint them, then I raged at myself. I wished that in all the wild valley where cloud shadows were travelling like pilgrims, something would call me forth from my rooted loneliness. Through all the grandeur of the white and blue day, the poised cloud masses swung their slow flight, and left me unnoticed.
I remember a day when the hills were taking a final deep breath, and the blue waters sparkled brightly. Throughout the endless March skies, large fluffy clouds drifted gracefully all day, glowing with a soft white light, touched by fleeting shadows as if groups of angels were gently passing by; dressed in soft, silky shadows like those of a full white breast. All day, the clouds moved toward their vast destination while I stayed grounded, filled with longing and impatience. I picked up a brush and tried to paint them, then got frustrated with myself. I wished that in the wild valley where the cloud shadows traveled like wandering souls, something would pull me away from my deep loneliness. Amid all the beauty of the white and blue day, the majestic cloud formations continued their slow journey, leaving me unseen.
At evening they were all gone, and the empty sky, like a blue bubble over us, swam on its pale bright rims.
At night they were all gone, and the empty sky, like a blue bubble above us, floated on its pale bright edges.
Leslie came, and asked his betrothed to go out with him, under the darkening wonderful bubble. She bade me accompany her, and, to escape from myself, I went.
Leslie arrived and asked his fiancé to join him outside under the amazing darkening sky. She asked me to come along, and to get away from my thoughts, I agreed.
It was warm in the shelter of the wood and in the crouching hollows of the hills. But over the slanting shoulders of the hills the wind swept, whipping the redness into our faces.
It was warm in the shelter of the woods and in the low dips of the hills. But over the sloping sides of the hills, the wind blew, stinging our faces with its coldness.
“Get me some of those alder catkins, Leslie,” said Lettie, as we came down to the stream.
“Get me some of those alder catkins, Leslie,” Lettie said as we walked down to the stream.
“Yes, those, where they hang over the brook. They are ruddy like new blood freshening under the skin. Look, tassels of crimson and gold!” She pointed to the dusty hazel catkins mingled with the alder on her bosom. Then she began to quote Christina Rossetti’s “A Birthday.”
“Yes, those, where they hang over the stream. They are red like fresh blood under the skin. Look, tassels of red and gold!” She pointed to the dusty hazel catkins mixed with the alder on her chest. Then she started to recite Christina Rossetti’s “A Birthday.”
“I’m glad you came to take me a walk,” she continued—“Doesn’t Strelley Mill look pretty? Like a group of orange and scarlet fungi in a fairy picture. Do you know, I haven’t been, no, not for quite a long time. Shall we call now?”
“I’m glad you came to take me for a walk,” she continued. “Doesn’t Strelley Mill look beautiful? Like a bunch of orange and scarlet mushrooms from a fairy tale. You know, I haven’t been there—no, not in a long time. Should we call now?”
“The daylight will be gone if we do. It is half past five—more! I saw him—the son—the other morning.”
“The daylight will be gone if we do. It’s half past five—actually more! I saw him—the son—the other morning.”
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“He was carting manure—I made haste by.”
“He was hauling manure—I quickly passed by.”
“Did he speak to you—did you look at him?”
“Did he talk to you—did you look at him?”
“No, he said nothing. I glanced at him—he’s just the same, brick colour—stolid. Mind that stone—it rocks. I’m glad you’ve got strong boots on.”
“No, he didn’t say anything. I looked at him—he’s still the same, brick color—unmoved. Be careful with that stone—it wobbles. I’m glad you’re wearing sturdy boots.”
“Seeing that I usually wear them——”
“Since I usually wear them—”
She stood poised a moment on a large stone, the fresh spring brook hastening towards her, deepening, sidling round her.
She stood confidently for a moment on a large rock, the fresh spring creek rushing towards her, growing deeper, circling around her.
“You won’t call and see them, then?” she asked.
“You're not going to call and see them, right?” she asked.
“No. I like to hear the brook tinkling, don’t you?” he replied.
“No. I love hearing the brook babbling, don’t you?” he replied.
“Ah, yes—it’s full of music.”
"Ah, yes—it’s full of music."
“Shall we go on?” he said, impatient but submissive.
“Should we continue?” he asked, impatient yet compliant.
“I’ll catch up in a minute,” said I.
“I’ll catch up in a minute,” I said.
I went in and found Emily putting some bread into the oven.
I walked in and saw Emily putting some bread in the oven.
“Come out for a walk,” said I.
"Let's go for a walk," I said.
“Now? Let me tell mother—I was longing——”
“Now? Let me tell Mom—I was really wanting——”
She ran and put on her long grey coat and her red tam-o-shanter. As we went down the yard, George called to me.
She ran and put on her long gray coat and her red tam hat. As we walked down the yard, George shouted to me.
“I’ll come back,” I shouted.
“I’ll be back,” I shouted.
He came to the crew-yard gate to see us off. When we came out onto the path, we saw Lettie standing on the top bar of the stile, balancing with her hand on Leslie’s head. She saw us, she saw George, and she waved to us. Leslie was looking up at her anxiously. She waved again, then we could hear her laughing, and telling him excitedly to stand still, and steady her while she turned. She turned round, and leaped with a great flutter, like a big bird launching, down from the top of the stile to the ground and into his arms. Then we climbed the steep hill-side—Sunny Bank, that had once shone yellow with wheat, and now waved black tattered ranks of thistles where the rabbits ran. We passed the little cottages in the hollow scooped out of the hill, and gained the highlands that look out over Leicestershire to Charnwood on the left, and away into the mountain knob of Derbyshire straight in front and towards the right.
He came to the crew-yard gate to see us off. When we stepped onto the path, we saw Lettie standing on the top bar of the stile, balancing with her hand on Leslie’s head. She noticed us, she noticed George, and she waved. Leslie was looking up at her nervously. She waved again, and then we could hear her laughing, telling him excitedly to stay still and help her steady herself while she turned. She spun around and jumped down with a big flutter, like a giant bird taking off, landing from the top of the stile into his arms. Then we climbed the steep hillside—Sunny Bank, which used to shine yellow with wheat, now covered in tattered black thistles where the rabbits ran. We passed the little cottages nestled in the hollow of the hill and reached the highlands that overlook Leicestershire toward Charnwood on the left, and straight ahead into the mountainous ridge of Derbyshire on the right.
The upper road is all grassy, fallen into long disuse. It used to lead from the Abbey to the Hall; but now it ends blindly on the hill-brow. Half way along is the old White House farm, with its green mounting steps mouldering outside. Ladies have mounted here and ridden towards the Vale of Belvoir—but now a labourer holds the farm.
The upper road is completely overgrown and hasn't been used in a long time. It used to connect the Abbey to the Hall, but now it just stops at the top of the hill. Halfway along is the old White House farm, with its green, crumbling steps outside. Women used to ride from here towards the Vale of Belvoir, but now a laborer runs the farm.
We came to the quarries, and looked in at the lime-kilns.
We arrived at the quarries and checked out the lime kilns.
“Let us go right into the wood out of the quarry,” said Leslie. “I have not been since I was a little lad.”
“Let’s head straight into the woods from the quarry,” Leslie said. “I haven’t been there since I was a little kid.”
“It is trespassing,” said Emily.
“It’s trespassing,” said Emily.
“We don’t trespass,” he replied grandiloquently.
“We don’t trespass,” he replied dramatically.
So we went along by the hurrying brook, which fell over little cascades in its haste, never looking once at the primroses that were glimmering all along its banks. We turned aside, and climbed the hill through the woods. Velvety green sprigs of dog-mercury were scattered on the red soil. We came to the top of a slope, where the wood thinned. As I talked to Emily I became dimly aware of a whiteness over the ground. She exclaimed with surprise, and I found that I was walking, in the first shades of twilight, over clumps of snowdrops. The hazels were thin, and only here and there an oak tree uprose. All the ground was white with snowdrops, like drops of manna scattered over the red earth, on the grey-green clusters of leaves. There was a deep little dell, sharp sloping like a cup, and white sprinkling of flowers all the way down, with white flowers showing pale among the first inpouring of shadow at the bottom. The earth was red and warm, pricked with the dark, succulent green of bluebell sheaths, and embroidered with grey-green clusters of spears, and many white flowerets. High above, above the light tracery of hazel, the weird oaks tangled in the sunset. Below, in the first shadows, drooped hosts of little white flowers, so silent and sad; it seemed like a holy communion of pure wild things, numberless, frail, and folded meekly in the evening light. Other flower companies are glad; stately barbaric hordes of bluebells, merry-headed cowslip groups, even light, tossing wood-anemones; but snowdrops are sad and mysterious. We have lost their meaning. They do not belong to us, who ravish them. The girls bent among them, touching them with their fingers, and symbolising the yearning which I felt. Folded in the twilight, these conquered flowerets are sad like forlorn little friends of dryads.
So we walked by the rushing brook, which tumbled over little cascades in its hurry, never once glancing at the primroses shimmering along its banks. We took a detour and climbed the hill through the woods. Soft green sprigs of dog-mercury were scattered on the red soil. We reached the top of a slope where the trees thinned out. While I chatted with Emily, I noticed a whiteness spread across the ground. She gasped in surprise, and I realized I was walking, in the early twilight, over patches of snowdrops. The hazels were sparse, and only a few oak trees rose up here and there. The ground was covered in white snowdrops, like bits of manna scattered over the red earth, on the grey-green clusters of leaves. There was a small hollow, steeply sloping like a cup, with white flowers sprinkled all the way down, their pale blooms faintly visible in the first shadows at the bottom. The earth was warm and red, dotted with dark, succulent bluebell shoots, and embroidered with grey-green clusters of spears, and many white flowers. High above, among the delicate tracery of hazel, the twisted oaks mingled with the sunset. Below, in the growing shadows, drooped crowds of little white flowers, so quiet and sorrowful; it felt like a sacred gathering of pure wild things, countless, delicate, and humbly resting in the evening light. Other flower groups are cheerful; stately colorful throngs of bluebells, joyful clusters of cowslips, even lively, swaying wood-anemones; but snowdrops seem sad and mysterious. We've lost their meaning. They don't belong to us, who pluck them away. The girls leaned down among them, gently touching the flowers, reflecting the longing I felt. Nestled in the twilight, these delicate blooms are sorrowful like abandoned little friends of dryads.
“What do they mean, do you think?” said Lettie in a low voice, as her white fingers touched the flowers, and her black furs fell on them.
“What do you think they mean?” Lettie said quietly, her pale fingers brushing against the flowers as her black fur draped over them.
“There are not so many this year,” said Leslie.
“There aren't as many this year,” said Leslie.
“They remind me of mistletoe, which is never ours, though we wear it,” said Emily to me.
“They remind me of mistletoe, which is never ours, even though we wear it,” Emily said to me.
“What do you think they say—what do they make you think, Cyril?” Lettie repeated.
“What do you think they say—what do they make you think, Cyril?” Lettie asked again.
“I don’t know. Emily says they belong to some old wild lost religion. They were the symbol of tears, perhaps, to some strange hearted Druid folk before us.”
“I don’t know. Emily says they belong to some ancient, forgotten religion. They might have represented tears, maybe, to some odd-hearted Druid people before us.”
“More than tears,” said Lettie. “More than tears, they are so still. Something out of an old religion, that we have lost. They make me feel afraid.”
“More than tears,” Lettie said. “More than tears, they’re so still. It’s something from an old religion that we’ve lost. They make me feel scared.”
“What should you have to fear?” asked Leslie.
"What do you have to be afraid of?" Leslie asked.
“If I knew I shouldn’t fear,” she answered. “Look at all the snowdrops”—they hung in dim, strange flecks among the dusky leaves—“look at them—closed up, retreating, powerless. They belong to some knowledge we have lost, that I have lost and that I need. I feel afraid. They seem like something in fate. Do you think, Cyril, we can lose things off the earth—like mastodons, and those old monstrosities—but things that matter—wisdom?”
“If I knew I shouldn’t be scared,” she replied. “Look at all the snowdrops”—they hung in dim, strange spots among the dark leaves—“look at them—closed up, pulling back, helpless. They connect to some knowledge we’ve lost, that I’ve lost and that I need. I feel scared. They seem like something tied to fate. Do you think, Cyril, we can lose things from the earth—like mastodons, and those ancient monsters—but lose things that really matter—wisdom?”
“It is against my creed,” said I.
“It goes against my beliefs,” I said.
“I believe I have lost something,” said she.
“I think I've lost something,” she said.
“Come,” said Leslie, “don’t trouble with fancies. Come with me to the bottom of this cup, and see how strange it will be, with the sky marked with branches like a filigree lid.”
“Come,” said Leslie, “don’t get caught up in daydreams. Come with me to the bottom of this cup, and see how odd it will be, with the sky outlined with branches like a delicate lid.”
She rose and followed him down the steep side of the pit, crying, “Ah, you are treading on the flowers.”
She got up and followed him down the steep side of the pit, saying, “Oh, you’re stepping on the flowers.”
“No,” said he, “I am being very careful.”
“No,” he said, “I’m being really careful.”
They sat down together on a fallen tree at the bottom. She leaned forward, her fingers wandering white among the shadowed grey spaces of leaves, plucking, as if it were a rite, flowers here and there. He could not see her face.
They sat down together on a fallen tree at the bottom. She leaned forward, her fingers moving delicately among the dark grey spaces of leaves, picking flowers here and there, almost like a ritual. He couldn't see her face.
“Don’t you care for me?” he asked softly.
“Don’t you care about me?” he asked gently.
“You?”—she sat up and looked at him, and laughed strangely. “You do not seem real to me,” she replied, in a strange voice.
“You?”—she sat up and looked at him, laughing weirdly. “You don’t seem real to me,” she said in an odd voice.
For some time they sat thus, both bowed and silent. Birds “skirred” off from the bushes, and Emily looked up with a great start as a quiet, sardonic voice said above us:
For a while, they sat there, both hunched over and quiet. Birds flitted away from the bushes, and Emily jumped in surprise as a soft, sarcastic voice spoke from above us:
“A dove-cot, my eyes if it ain’t! It struck me I ’eered a cooin’, an’ ’ere’s th’ birds. Come on, sweethearts, it’s th’ wrong place for billin’ an’ cooin’, in th’ middle o’ these ’ere snowdrops. Let’s ’ave yer names, come on.”
“A dove-cot, I swear! It hit me that I heard a cooing, and here are the birds. Come on, sweethearts, this isn’t the right place for billing and cooing, in the middle of these snowdrops. Let’s hear your names, come on.”
“Clear off, you fool!” answered Leslie from below, jumping up in anger.
“Get lost, you idiot!” replied Leslie from below, jumping up in anger.
We all four turned and looked at the keeper. He stood in the rim of light, darkly; fine, powerful form, menacing us. He did not move, but like some malicious Pan looked down on us and said:
We all four turned and looked at the keeper. He stood in the light, casting a dark shadow; his fine, powerful figure was intimidating. He didn’t move, but like a malicious Pan, he looked down on us and said:
“Very pretty—pretty! Two—and two makes four. ’Tis true, two and two makes four. Come on, come on out o’ this ’ere bridal bed, an’ let’s ’ave a look at yer.”
“Very pretty—pretty! Two—and two makes four. It’s true, two and two makes four. Come on, come on out of this bridal bed, and let’s have a look at you.”
“Can’t you use your eyes, you fool,” replied Leslie, standing up and helping Lettie with her furs. “At any rate you can see there are ladies here.”
“Can’t you use your eyes, you idiot,” replied Leslie, standing up and helping Lettie with her furs. “Anyway, you can see there are ladies here.”
“Very sorry, Sir! You can’t tell a lady from a woman at this distance at dusk. Who may you be, Sir?”
“Sorry about that, Sir! You can't really tell the difference between a lady and a woman from this far away at dusk. Who might you be, Sir?”
“Clear out! Come along, Lettie, you can’t stay here now.”
“Clear out! Let’s go, Lettie, you can’t stay here anymore.”
They climbed into the light.
They climbed into the sunlight.
“Oh, very sorry, Mr. Tempest—when yer look down on a man he never looks the same. I thought it was some young fools come here dallyin’—”
“Oh, I’m really sorry, Mr. Tempest—when you look down on a man, he never looks the same. I thought it was some young idiots coming here to mess around—”
“Damn you—shut up!” exclaimed Leslie—“I beg your pardon, Lettie. Will you have my arm?”
“Damn you—be quiet!” Leslie exclaimed. “I’m sorry, Lettie. Can I offer you my arm?”
They looked very elegant, the pair of them. Lettie was wearing a long coat which fitted close; she had a small hat whose feathers flushed straight back with her hair.
They looked really stylish, both of them. Lettie was wearing a fitted long coat; she had a small hat with feathers that swept back with her hair.
The keeper looked at them. Then, smiling, he went down the dell with great strides, and returned, saying, “Well, the lady might as well take her gloves.”
The keeper looked at them. Then, smiling, he walked down the slope quickly and came back, saying, “Well, the lady might as well take her gloves.”
She took them from him, shrinking to Leslie. Then she started, and said:
She took them from him, moving closer to Leslie. Then she hesitated and said:
“Let me fetch my flowers.”
“Let me grab my flowers.”
She ran for the handful of snowdrops that lay among the roots of the trees. We all watched her.
She ran for the few snowdrops that were nestled among the roots of the trees. We all watched her.
“Sorry I made such a mistake—a lady!” said Annable. “But I’ve nearly forgot the sight o’ one—save the squire’s daughters, who are never out o’ nights.”
“Sorry I made such a mistake—a lady!” said Annable. “But I’ve almost forgotten what one looks like—except for the squire’s daughters, who are never out at night.”
“I should think you never have seen many—unless—! Have you ever been a groom?”
“I guess you haven’t seen many—unless—! Have you ever been a groom?”
“No groom but a bridegroom, Sir, and then I think I’d rather groom a horse than a lady, for I got well bit—if you will excuse me, Sir.”
“No groom but a bridegroom, Sir, and then I think I’d rather take care of a horse than a lady, because I got hurt—if you’ll excuse me, Sir.”
“And you deserved it—no doubt.”
"And you totally deserved it."
“I got it—an’ I wish you better luck, Sir. One’s more a man here in th’ wood, though, than in my lady’s parlour, it strikes me.”
“I understand, and I wish you better luck, Sir. It seems to me that one is more of a man here in the woods than in my lady's parlor.”
“A lady’s parlour!” laughed Leslie, indulgent in his amusement at the facetious keeper.
“A lady’s parlor!” Leslie laughed, finding the keeper's joke amusing.
“Oh, yes! ‘Will you walk into my parlour——’”
“Oh, sure! ‘Will you walk into my parlor——’”
“You’re very smart for a keeper.”
“You're really smart for a keeper.”
“Oh, yes Sir—I was once a lady’s man. But I’d rather watch th’ rabbits an’ th’ birds; an’ it’s easier breeding brats in th’ Kennels than in th’ town.”
“Oh, yes, Sir—I used to be quite the ladies' man. But I’d rather watch the rabbits and the birds; plus, it’s easier raising kids in the Kennels than in the town.”
“They are yours, are they?” said I.
"They're yours, right?" I asked.
“You know ’em, do you, Sir? Aren’t they a lovely little litter?—aren’t they a pretty bag o’ ferrets?—natural as weasels—that’s what I said they should be—bred up like a bunch o’ young foxes, to run as they would.”
"You know them, right, Sir? Aren’t they a lovely little group?—aren’t they a cute bunch of ferrets?—as natural as weasels—that's what I said they should be—raised like a pack of young foxes, to run like they would."
Emily had joined Lettie, and they kept aloof from the man they instinctively hated.
Emily had joined Lettie, and they stayed away from the man they instinctively disliked.
“They’ll get nicely trapped, one of these days,” said I.
“They’ll get trapped nicely, one of these days,” I said.
“They’re natural—they can fend for themselves like wild beasts do,” he replied, grinning.
“They’re natural—they can take care of themselves like wild animals do,” he replied, grinning.
“You are not doing your duty, it strikes me,” put in Leslie sententiously.
“You're not doing your duty, it seems to me,” Leslie said seriously.
The man laughed.
The guy laughed.
“Duties of parents!—tell me, I’ve need of it. I’ve nine—that is eight, and one not far off. She breeds well, the ow’d lass—one every two years—nine in fourteen years—done well, hasn’t she?”
“Responsibilities of parents!—tell me, I need to know. I have nine—that is, eight, and one on the way. She gives birth easily, the old girl—one every two years—nine in fourteen years—she’s done well, hasn’t she?”
“You’ve done pretty badly, I think.”
“You’ve really messed up, in my opinion.”
“I—why? It’s natural! When a man’s more than nature he’s a devil. Be a good animal, says I, whether it’s man or woman. You, Sir, a good natural male animal; the lady there—a female un—that’s proper as long as yer enjoy it.”
“I—why? It’s natural! When a man is more than nature, he’s a devil. Be a good animal, I say, whether it’s a man or a woman. You, Sir, a good natural male animal; the lady there—a female one—that’s fine as long as you enjoy it.”
“And what then?”
"And what happens next?"
“Do as th’ animals do. I watch my brats—I let ’em grow. They’re beauties, they are—sound as a young ash pole, every one. They shan’t learn to dirty themselves wi’ smirking deviltry—not if I can help it. They can be like birds, or weasels, or vipers, or squirrels, so long as they ain’t human rot, that’s what I say.”
“Do what the animals do. I watch my kids—I let them grow. They’re beautiful, they really are—healthy as a young ash tree, each one. I won’t let them learn to stain themselves with sneaky tricks—not if I can help it. They can be like birds, or weasels, or snakes, or squirrels, as long as they’re not human trash, that’s what I say.”
“It’s one way of looking at things,” said Leslie.
“It's one way to see things,” Leslie said.
“Ay. Look at the women looking at us. I’m something between a bull and a couple of worms stuck together, I am. See that spink!” he raised his voice for the girls to hear. “Pretty, isn’t he? What for?—And what for do you wear a fancy vest and twist your moustache, Sir! What for, at the bottom! Ha—tell a woman not to come in a wood till she can look at natural things—she might see something—Good night, Sir.”
“Ay. Look at the women staring at us. I’m somewhere between a bull and a couple of worms stuck together. See that guy!” he raised his voice for the girls to hear. “Pretty, isn’t he? What for?—And why do you wear a fancy vest and twist your mustache, Sir! Why, at the end of it all! Ha—tell a woman not to enter a forest until she can appreciate natural things—she might see something—Good night, Sir.”
He marched off into the darkness.
He walked off into the darkness.
“Coarse fellow, that,” said Leslie when he had rejoined Lettie, “but he’s a character.”
“Rude guy, that,” said Leslie when he had rejoined Lettie, “but he’s interesting.”
“He makes you shudder,” she replied. “But yet you are interested in him. I believe he has a history.”
“He gives you chills,” she responded. “But still, you’re intrigued by him. I think he has a past.”
“He seems to lack something,” said Emily.
“He seems to be missing something,” said Emily.
“I thought him rather a fine fellow,” said I.
“I thought he was a pretty good guy,” I said.
“Splendidly built fellow, but callous—no soul,” remarked Leslie, dismissing the question.
“Great-looking guy, but cold—no heart,” Leslie said, brushing off the question.
“No,” assented Emily. “No soul—and among the snowdrops.”
“No,” agreed Emily. “No soul—and among the snowdrops.”
Lettie was thoughtful, and I smiled.
Lettie was deep in thought, and I smiled.
It was a beautiful evening, still, with red, shaken clouds in the west. The moon in heaven was turning wistfully back to the east. Dark purple woods lay around us, painting out the distance. The near, wild, ruined land looked sad and strange under the pale afterglow. The turf path was fine and springy.
It was a beautiful evening, calm, with red, fluffy clouds in the west. The moon in the sky was wistfully moving back to the east. Dark purple woods surrounded us, obscuring the distance. The nearby, wild, ruined land looked sad and odd under the pale afterglow. The grassy path was soft and springy.
“Let us run!” said Lettie, and joining hands we raced wildly along, with a flutter and a breathless laughter, till we were happy and forgetful. When we stopped we exclaimed at once, “Hark!”
“Let’s run!” said Lettie, and joining hands we raced wildly along, with a flutter and breathless laughter, until we were happy and forgetful. When we stopped, we exclaimed at once, “Listen!”
“A child!” said Lettie.
"A kid!" said Lettie.
“At the Kennels,” said I.
“At the Kennels,” I said.
We hurried forward. From the house came the mad yelling and yelping of children, and the wild hysterical shouting of a woman.
We rushed ahead. From the house came the crazy yelling and barking of children, along with the frenzied, hysterical shouting of a woman.
“Tha’ little devil—tha’ little devil—tha’ shanna—that tha’ shanna!” and this was accompanied by the hollow sound of blows, and a pandemonium of howling. We rushed in, and found the woman in a tousled frenzy belabouring a youngster with an enamelled pan. The lad was rolled up like a young hedgehog—the woman held him by the foot, and like a flail came the hollow utensil thudding on his shoulders and back. He lay in the firelight and howled, while scattered in various groups, with the leaping firelight twinkling over their tears and their open mouths, were the other children, crying too. The mother was in a state of hysteria; her hair streamed over her face, and her eyes were fixed in a stare of overwrought irritation. Up and down went her long arm like a windmill sail. I ran and held it. When she could hit no more, the woman dropped the pan from her nerveless hand, and staggered, trembling, to the squab. She looked desperately weary and fordone—she clasped and unclasped her hands continually. Emily hushed the children, while Lettie hushed the mother, holding her hard, cracked hands as she swayed to and fro. Gradually the mother became still, and sat staring in front of her; then aimlessly she began to finger the jewels on Lettie’s finger.
“That little devil— that little devil— that’s not it— that’s not it!” and this was accompanied by the sound of blows and a chaos of howling. We rushed in and found the woman in a wild frenzy, hitting a child with an enameled pan. The kid was curled up like a little hedgehog— the woman held him by the foot, and like a flail, the pan thudded against his shoulders and back. He lay in the firelight, crying, while other children were scattered in various groups, with the flickering firelight dancing over their tears and open mouths, also crying. The mother was in a state of hysteria; her hair was a mess, hanging over her face, and her eyes were wide with exhaustion and irritation. Up and down went her long arm like a windmill sail. I ran and grabbed it. When she could hit no more, the woman dropped the pan from her limp hand and staggered, trembling, to the couch. She looked completely worn out and exhausted—she kept clasping and unclasping her hands. Emily calmed the children while Lettie comforted the mother, holding her rough, cracked hands as she swayed back and forth. Slowly, the mother became still and sat staring blankly in front of her; then she started absentmindedly touching the rings on Lettie’s finger.
Emily was bathing the cheek of a little girl, who lifted up her voice and wept loudly when she saw the speck of blood on the cloth. But presently she became quiet too, and Emily could empty the water from the late instrument of castigation, and at last light the lamp.
Emily was washing the cheek of a little girl, who started crying loudly when she saw the spot of blood on the cloth. But soon she calmed down too, and Emily could pour out the water from the recent tool of punishment, and finally light the lamp.
I found Sam under the table in a little heap. I put out my hand for him, and he wriggled away, like a lizard, into the passage. After a while I saw him in a corner, lying whimpering with little savage cries of pain. I cut off his retreat and captured him, bearing him struggling into the kitchen. Then, weary with pain, he became passive.
I found Sam curled up under the table. I reached out to him, but he squirmed away, like a lizard, into the hallway. After a bit, I spotted him in a corner, whimpering with soft, fierce cries of pain. I blocked his escape and caught him, dragging him struggling into the kitchen. Then, exhausted from the pain, he went limp.
We undressed him, and found his beautiful white body all discoloured with bruises. The mother began to sob again, with a chorus of babies. The girls tried to soothe the weeping, while I rubbed butter into the silent, wincing boy. Then his mother caught him in her arms, and kissed him passionately, and cried with abandon. The boy let himself be kissed—then he too began to sob, till his little body was all shaken. They folded themselves together, the poor dishevelled mother and the half-naked boy, and wept themselves still. Then she took him to bed, and the girls helped the other little ones into their nightgowns, and soon the house was still.
We took off his clothes and saw his beautiful white body covered in bruises. His mother started crying again, joined by a chorus of babies. The girls tried to comfort her while I rubbed butter into the quiet, wincing boy. Then his mother held him in her arms, kissed him fervently, and cried freely. The boy allowed himself to be kissed—then he also began to cry, his little body shaking. They held each other tightly, the poor disheveled mother and the half-naked boy, and continued to weep. After that, she took him to bed, and the girls helped the other little ones into their nightgowns, and soon the house was quiet.
“I canna manage ’em, I canna,” said the mother mournfully. “They growin’ beyont me—I dunna know what to do wi’ ’em. An’ niver a ’and does ’e lift ter ’elp me—no—’e cares not a thing for me—not a thing—nowt but makes a mock an’ a sludge o’ me.”
“I can't handle them, I can't,” said the mother sadly. “They’re growing beyond me—I don’t know what to do with them. And he never lifts a finger to help me—no—he doesn't care about me at all—not at all—just makes a joke and a mess of me.”
“Ah, baby!” said Lettie, setting the bonny boy on his feet, and holding up his trailing nightgown behind him, “do you want to walk to your mother—go then—Ah!”
“Ah, baby!” said Lettie, putting the cute boy on his feet and holding up his trailing nightgown behind him, “do you want to walk to your mom—go ahead—Ah!”
The child, a handsome little fellow of some sixteen months, toddled across to his mother, waving his hands as he went, and laughing, while his large hazel eyes glowed with pleasure. His mother caught him, pushed the silken brown hair back from his forehead, and laid his cheek against hers.
The child, a cute little guy of about sixteen months, toddled over to his mom, waving his hands and laughing, with his big hazel eyes shining with joy. His mom scooped him up, brushed the silky brown hair back from his forehead, and pressed his cheek against hers.
“Ah!” she said, “Tha’s got a funny Dad, tha’ has, not like another man, no, my duckie. ’E’s got no ’art ter care for nobody, ’e ’asna, ma pigeon—no,—lives like a stranger to his own flesh an’ blood.”
“Ah!” she said, “You’ve got a strange dad, you do, not like any other guy, no, my dear. He doesn’t have the heart to care for anyone, he doesn’t, my sweet—no,—he lives like a stranger to his own family.”
The girl with the wounded cheek had found comfort in Leslie. She was seated on his knee, looking at him with solemn blue eyes, her solemnity increased by the quaint round head, whose black hair was cut short.
The girl with the injured cheek had found solace in Leslie. She sat on his lap, gazing at him with serious blue eyes, her seriousness heightened by her unique round head, which had short black hair.
“’S my chalk, yes it is, ’n our Sam says as it’s ’issen, an’ ’e ta’es it and marks it all gone, so I wouldna gie ’t ’im,”—she clutched in her fat little hand a piece of red chalk. “My Dad gen it me, ter mark my dolly’s face red, what’s on’y wood—I’ll show yer.”
“It's my chalk, yes it is, and our Sam says it's his, and he takes it and marks it all gone, so I wouldn't give it to him,”—she clutched a piece of red chalk in her chubby little hand. “My dad gave it to me to mark my doll's face red, which is only wood—I’ll show you.”
She wriggled down, and holding up her trailing gown with one hand, trotted to a corner piled with a child’s rubbish, and hauled out a hideous carven caricature of a woman, and brought it to Leslie. The face of the object was streaked with red.
She wiggled down, holding up her trailing dress with one hand, and hurried to a corner piled with a child’s junk. She pulled out a grotesque carved figure of a woman and brought it to Leslie. The face of the figure was marked with red.
“’Ere sh’ is, my dolly, what my Dad make me—’er name’s Lady Mima.”
“Here she is, my doll, what my dad made for me—her name’s Lady Mima.”
“Is it?” said Lettie, “and are these her cheeks? She’s not pretty, is she?”
“Is it?” Lettie said. “Is this her face? She’s not pretty, is she?”
“Um—sh’ is. My Dad says sh’ is—like a lady.”
“Um—she is. My Dad says she is—like a lady.”
“And he gave you her rouge, did he?”
“And he gave you her makeup, did he?”
“Rouge!” she nodded.
"Red!" she nodded.
“And you wouldn’t let Sam have it?”
“And you wouldn’t let Sam have it?”
“No—an’ mi mower says, Dun gie ’t ’im’—’n ’e bite me.”
“No—my mower says, Don’t give it to him—and he bites me.”
“What will your father say?”
“What will your dad say?”
“Me Dad?”
"Is that my dad?"
“’E’d nobbut laugh,” put in the mother, “an’ say as a bite’s bett’r’n a kiss.”
“’He’d just laugh,” the mother said, “and say that a bite is better than a kiss.”
“Brute!” said Leslie feelingly.
“Brute!” Leslie said passionately.
“No, but ’e never laid a finger on ’em—nor me neither. But ’e’s not like another man—niver tells yer nowt. He’s more a stranger to me this day than ’e wor th’ day I first set eyes on ’im.”
“No, but he never touched them—or me either. But he’s not like other men—never tells you anything. He feels more like a stranger to me today than he did the day I first saw him.”
“Where was that?” asked Lettie.
“Where was that?” Lettie asked.
“When I wor a lass at th’ ’All—an’ ’im a new man come—fair a gentleman, an’ a, an’ a! An even now can read an’ talk like a gentleman—but ’e tells me nothing—Oh no—what am I in ’is eyes but a sludge bump?—’e’s above me, ’e is, an’ above ’is own childer. God a-mercy, ’e ’ll be in in a minute. Come on ’ere!”
“When I was a girl at the Hall—and he was a newcomer—really a gentleman, and oh, what a man! Even now, he can read and speak like a gentleman—but he tells me nothing—Oh no—what am I in his eyes but a nobody?—he’s above me, he is, and above his own children. Goodness, he’ll be in here any minute. Come on here!”
She hustled the children to bed, swept the litter into a corner, and began to lay the table. The cloth was spotless, and she put him a silver spoon in the saucer.
She hurried the kids to bed, cleaned up the mess in the corner, and started setting the table. The tablecloth was pristine, and she placed a silver spoon in the saucer for him.
We had only just got out of the house when he drew near. I saw his massive figure in the doorway, and the big, prolific woman moved subserviently about the room.
We had just stepped out of the house when he approached. I saw his large figure in the doorway, and the big, nurturing woman moved around the room obediently.
“Hullo, Proserpine—had visitors?”
"Hey, Proserpine—had visitors?"
“I never axed ’em—they come in ’earin’ th’ childer cryin’. I never encouraged ’em——”
“I never asked them—they came in hearing the kids crying. I never encouraged them——”
We hurried away into the night. “Ah, it’s always the woman bears the burden,” said Lettie bitterly.
We rushed off into the night. “Ugh, it’s always the woman who carries the weight,” Lettie said bitterly.
“If he’d helped her—wouldn’t she have been a fine woman now—splendid? But she’s dragged to bits. Men are brutes—and marriage just gives scope to them,” said Emily.
“If he had helped her—wouldn’t she be a great woman now—amazing? But she’s torn apart. Men are animals—and marriage just lets them be that way,” said Emily.
“Oh, you wouldn’t take that as a fair sample of marriage,” replied Leslie. “Think of you and me, Minnehaha.”
“Oh, you wouldn’t consider that a fair example of marriage,” Leslie replied. “Think about you and me, Minnehaha.”
“Ay.”
"Yeah."
“Oh—I meant to tell you—what do you think of Greymede old vicarage for us?”
“Oh—I wanted to tell you—what do you think about the old vicarage at Greymede for us?”
“It’s a lovely old place!” exclaimed Lettie, and we passed out of hearing.
“It’s a beautiful old place!” exclaimed Lettie, and we walked out of earshot.
We stumbled over the rough path. The moon was bright, and we stepped apprehensively on the shadows thrown from the trees, for they lay so black and substantial. Occasionally a moonbeam would trace out a suave white branch that the rabbits had gnawed quite bare in the hard winter. We came out of the woods into the full heavens. The northern sky was full of a gush of green light; in front, eclipsed Orion leaned over his bed, and the moon followed.
We tripped along the rocky trail. The moon was bright, and we walked cautiously through the shadows cast by the trees, which looked so dark and solid. Every now and then, a moonbeam would highlight a smooth white branch that the rabbits had completely stripped bare during the harsh winter. We emerged from the woods into the open sky. The northern sky glowed with a wave of green light; ahead, eclipsed Orion leaned over his resting place, with the moon following behind.
“When the northern lights are up,” said Emily, “I feel so strange—half eerie—they do fill you with awe, don’t they?”
“When the northern lights are out,” Emily said, “I feel so odd—kind of eerie—they really do inspire awe, don’t they?”
“Yes,” said I, “they make you wonder, and look, and expect something.”
“Yes,” I said, “they make you wonder, look, and expect something.”
“What do you expect?” she said softly, and looked up, and saw me smiling, and she looked down again, biting her lips.
“What do you expect?” she said quietly, glancing up and seeing me smile, then looking down again, biting her lips.
When we came to the parting of the roads, Emily begged them just to step into the mill—just for a moment—and Lettie consented.
When we reached the split in the road, Emily pleaded with them to just step into the mill—just for a moment—and Lettie agreed.
The kitchen window was uncurtained, and the blind, as usual, was not drawn. We peeped in through the cords of budding honeysuckle. George and Alice were sitting at the table playing chess; the mother was mending a coat, and the father, as usual, was reading. Alice was talking quietly, and George was bent on the game. His arms lay on the table.
The kitchen window had no curtains, and the blind was, as usual, not pulled down. We looked in through the vines of blooming honeysuckle. George and Alice were sitting at the table playing chess; their mom was fixing a coat, and their dad, as usual, was reading. Alice was speaking softly, and George was focused on the game. His arms rested on the table.
We made a noise at the door, and entered. George rose heavily, shook hands, and sat down again.
We made some noise at the door and walked in. George got up slowly, shook hands, and sat back down again.
“Hullo, Lettie Beardsall, you are a stranger,” said Alice. “Are you so much engaged?”
“Halo, Lettie Beardsall, you seem like a stranger,” said Alice. “Are you really that busy?”
“Ay—we don’t see much of her nowadays,” added the father in his jovial way.
“Yeah—we don’t see much of her these days,” added the father cheerfully.
“And isn’t she a toff, in her fine hat and furs and snowdrops. Look at her, George, you’ve never looked to see what a toff she is.”
“And isn’t she classy, in her fancy hat and furs and snowdrops? Look at her, George, you’ve never really noticed how classy she is.”
He raised his eyes, and looked at her apparel and at her flowers, but not at her face:
He looked up and glanced at her clothes and her flowers, but not at her face:
“Ay, she is fine,” he said, and returned to the chess.
“Ay, she’s great,” he said, and went back to the chess.
“We have been gathering snowdrops,” said Lettie, fingering the flowers in her bosom.
“We’ve been collecting snowdrops,” Lettie said, playing with the flowers in her arms.
“They are pretty—give me some, will you?” said Alice, holding out her hand. Lettie gave her the flowers.
“They're lovely—can I have some, please?” said Alice, extending her hand. Lettie handed her the flowers.
“Check!” said George deliberately.
"Check!" George said deliberately.
“Get out!” replied his opponent, “I’ve got some snowdrops—don’t they suit me, an innocent little soul like me? Lettie won’t wear them—she’s not meek and mild and innocent like me. Do you want some?”
“Get lost!” his opponent shot back, “I’ve got some snowdrops—don’t they look good on me, an innocent little soul like me? Lettie won’t wear them—she’s not gentle and sweet and innocent like me. Do you want some?”
“If you like—what for?”
“If you want—why?”
“To make you pretty, of course, and to show you an innocent little meekling.”
“To make you look pretty, of course, and to show you a sweet little innocent.”
“You’re in check,” he said.
“You’re in check,” he said.
“Where can you wear them?—there’s only your shirt. Aw!—there!”—she stuck a few flowers in his ruffled black hair—“Look, Lettie, isn’t he sweet?”
“Where can you wear them?—there’s only your shirt. Aw!—there!”—she stuck a few flowers in his messy black hair—“Look, Lettie, isn’t he cute?”
Lettie laughed with a strained little laugh:
Lettie let out a forced little laugh:
“He’s like Bottom and the ass’s head,” she said.
“He’s like Bottom with the donkey's head,” she said.
“Then I’m Titania—don’t I make a lovely fairy queen, Bully Bottom?—and who’s jealous Oberon?”
“Then I’m Titania—don’t I look like a beautiful fairy queen, Bully Bottom?—and who’s jealous of Oberon?”
“He reminds me of that man in Hedda Gabler—crowned with vine leaves—oh, yes, vine leaves,” said Emily.
“He reminds me of that guy in Hedda Gabler—crowned with vine leaves—oh, yes, vine leaves,” said Emily.
“How’s your mare’s sprain, Mr. Tempest?” George asked, taking no notice of the flowers in his hair.
“How’s your mare’s sprain, Mr. Tempest?” George asked, ignoring the flowers in his hair.
“Oh—she’ll soon be all right, thanks.”
“Oh—she’ll be okay soon, thanks.”
“Ah—George told me about it,” put in the father, and he held Leslie in conversation.
“Ah—George mentioned it to me,” said the father, and he engaged Leslie in conversation.
“Am I in check, George?” said Alice, returning to the game. She knitted her brows and cogitated:
“Am I in check, George?” Alice asked as she focused back on the game. She furrowed her brows and thought it over:
“Pooh!” she said, “that’s soon remedied!”—she moved her piece, and said triumphantly, “Now, Sir!”
“Pooh!” she said, “that’s easy to fix!”—she moved her piece and declared triumphantly, “Now, Sir!”
He surveyed the game, and, with deliberation moved. Alice pounced on him; with a leap of her knight she called “check!”
He looked over the game and, with careful thought, made his move. Alice jumped in to help; with a leap of her knight, she shouted, “check!”
“I didn’t see it—you may have the game now,” he said.
“I didn’t see it—you might have the game now,” he said.
“Beaten, my boy!—don’t crow over a woman any more. Stale-mate—with flowers in your hair!”
“Beaten, my boy!—don’t gloat over a woman anymore. Stalemate—with flowers in your hair!”
He put his hand to his head, and felt among his hair, and threw the flowers on the table.
He put his hand to his head, felt through his hair, and tossed the flowers onto the table.
“Would you believe it——!” said the mother, coming into the room from the dairy.
“Can you believe it——!” said the mother, walking into the room from the dairy.
“What?” we all asked.
“What?” we all said.
“Nickie Ben’s been and eaten the sile cloth. Yes! When I went to wash it, there sat Nickie Ben gulping, and wiping the froth off his whiskers.”
“Nickie Ben has been and eaten the silk cloth. Yes! When I went to wash it, there was Nickie Ben gulping and wiping the foam off his whiskers.”
George laughed loudly and heartily. He laughed till he was tired. Lettie looked and wondered when he would be done.
George laughed out loud and with great joy. He laughed until he was exhausted. Lettie watched, wondering when he would stop.
“I imagined,” he gasped, “how he’d feel with half a yard of muslin creeping down his throttle.”
“I imagined,” he breathed, “how he’d feel with half a yard of muslin sliding down his throat.”
This laughter was most incongruous. He went off into another burst. Alice laughed too—it was easy to infect her with laughter. Then the father began—and in walked Nickie Ben, stepping disconsolately—we all roared again, till the rafters shook. Only Lettie looked impatiently for the end. George swept his bare arms across the table, and the scattered little flowers fell broken to the ground.
This laughter was really out of place. He broke into another fit of it. Alice laughed too—it was easy to get her laughing. Then the dad started—and in strolled Nickie Ben, looking miserable—we all burst out laughing again, until the rafters shook. Only Lettie seemed impatient for it to stop. George swept his bare arms across the table, and the little flowers scattered, falling broken to the ground.
“Oh—what a shame!” exclaimed Lettie.
“Oh—what a bummer!” exclaimed Lettie.
“What?” said he, looking round. “Your flowers? Do you feel sorry for them?—you’re too tender hearted; isn’t she, Cyril?”
“What?” he said, looking around. “Your flowers? Do you feel bad for them?—you’re too soft-hearted; aren’t you, Cyril?”
“Always was—for dumb animals, and things,” said I.
“Always have been—for dumb animals and things,” I said.
“Don’t you wish you was a little dumb animal, Georgie?” said Alice.
“Don’t you wish you were a little dumb animal, Georgie?” said Alice.
He smiled, putting away the chess-men.
He smiled, putting away the chess pieces.
“Shall we go, dear?” said Lettie to Leslie.
“Shall we head out, dear?” Lettie asked Leslie.
“If you are ready,” he replied, rising with alacrity.
“If you’re ready,” he said, getting up quickly.
“I am tired,” she said plaintively.
“I’m tired,” she said.
He attended to her with little tender solicitations.
He cared for her with gentle attentiveness.
“Have we walked too far?” he asked.
“Have we walked too far?” he asked.
“No, it’s not that. No—it’s the snowdrops, and the man, and the children—and everything. I feel just a bit exhausted.”
“No, it’s not that. No—it’s the snowdrops, and the guy, and the kids—and everything. I feel a little worn out.”
She kissed Alice, and Emily, and the mother.
She kissed Alice, Emily, and their mom.
“Good-night, Alice,” she said. “It’s not altogether my fault we’re strangers. You know—really—I’m just the same—really. Only you imagine, and then what can I do?”
“Good night, Alice,” she said. “It’s not completely my fault that we’re strangers. You know—honestly—I’m just the same—truly. It’s just that you think differently, and what can I do about that?”
She said farewell to George, and looked at him through a quiver of suppressed tears.
She said goodbye to George and looked at him with a hint of tears she was trying to hold back.
George was somewhat flushed with triumph over Lettie: She had gone home with tears shaken from her eyes unknown to her lover; at the farm George laughed with Alice.
George felt a bit triumphant over Lettie: She had gone home with tears in her eyes, unaware of her lover; back at the farm, George laughed with Alice.
We escorted Alice home to Eberwich—“Like a blooming little monkey dangling from two boughs,” as she put it, when we swung her along on our arms. We laughed and said many preposterous things. George wanted to kiss her at parting, but she tipped him under the chin and said, “Sweet!” as one does to a canary. Then she laughed with her tongue between her teeth, and ran indoors.
We walked Alice home to Eberwich—“Like a little monkey hanging from two branches,” as she described it, while we carried her in our arms. We laughed and made all sorts of silly comments. George wanted to kiss her goodbye, but she lifted his chin and said, “Cute!” like you would to a canary. Then she giggled with her tongue sticking out and ran inside.
“She is a little devil,” said he.
“She’s a little troublemaker,” he said.
We took the long way home by Greymede, and passed the dark schools.
We took the long way home through Greymede and passed the dark schools.
“Come on,” said he, “let’s go in the ‘Ram Inn,’ and have a look at my cousin Meg.”
“Come on,” he said, “let’s go into the ‘Ram Inn’ and check on my cousin Meg.”
It was half past ten when he marched me across the road and into the sanded passage of the little inn. The place had been an important farm in the days of George’s grand-uncle, but since his decease it had declined, under the governance of the widow and a man-of-all-work. The old grand-aunt was propped and supported by a splendid grand-daughter. The near kin of Meg were all in California, so she, a bonny delightful girl of twenty-four, stayed near her grand-ma.
It was 10:30 when he led me across the road and into the sandy corridor of the small inn. The place used to be a significant farm back in the days of George’s grand-uncle, but since his passing, it had fallen on hard times under the management of the widow and a handyman. The elderly grand-aunt was supported by a lovely granddaughter. Meg's close relatives were all in California, so she, a charming and delightful 24-year-old, stayed close to her grandma.
As we tramped grittily down the passage, the red head of Bill poked out of the bar, and he said as he recognised George:
As we trudged down the hallway, Bill's red head poked out of the bar, and he said when he saw George:
“Good-ev’nin’—go forward—’er’s non abed yit.”
"Good evening—go ahead—she's not in bed yet."
We went forward, and unlatched the kitchen door. The great-aunt was seated in her little, round-backed armchair, sipping her “night-cap.”
We moved ahead and unlatched the kitchen door. The great-aunt was sitting in her small, rounded armchair, sipping her “nightcap.”
“Well, George, my lad!” she cried, in her querulous voice. “Tha’ niver says it’s thai, does ter? That’s com’n for summat, for sure, else what brings thee ter see me?”
“Well, George, my boy!” she exclaimed, in her complaining tone. “You never say it’s you, do you? That’s coming for something, for sure, otherwise what brings you to see me?”
“No,” he said. “Ah’n com ter see thee, nowt else. Wheer’s Meg?”
“No,” he said. “I’ve come to see you, nothing else. Where’s Meg?”
“Ah!—Ha—Ha—Ah!—Me, did ter say?—come ter see me?—Ha—wheer’s Meg!—an’ who’s this young gentleman?”
“Ah!—Ha—Ha—Ah!—Me, did you say?—come to see me?—Ha—where’s Meg!—and who’s this young guy?”
I was formally introduced, and shook the clammy corded hand of the old lady.
I was formally introduced and shook the cold, bony hand of the old lady.
“Tha’ looks delikit,” she observed, shaking her cap and its scarlet geraniums sadly: “Cum now, sit thee down, an’ dunna look so long o’ th’ leg.”
“That looks delicate,” she remarked, shaking her cap and its red geraniums sadly. “Come now, sit down, and don’t look so long at the leg.”
I sat down on the sofa, on the cushions covered with blue and red checks. The room was very hot, and I stared about uncomfortably. The old lady sat peering at nothing, in reverie. She was a hard-visaged, bosomless dame, clad in thick black cloth-like armour, and wearing an immense twisted gold brooch in the lace at her neck.
I sat down on the sofa, on the cushions covered in blue and red checks. The room was really hot, and I looked around uncomfortably. The old lady was sitting there, staring off into space, lost in thought. She had a tough face, no curves, dressed in heavy black fabric that felt like armor, and was wearing a huge twisted gold brooch pinned to the lace at her neck.
We heard heavy, quick footsteps above.
We heard loud, fast footsteps above.
“Er’s commin’,” remarked the old lady, rousing from her apathy. The footsteps came downstairs—quickly, then cautiously round the bend. Meg appeared in the doorway. She started with surprise, saying:
“Er's coming,” said the old lady, waking up from her daze. The footsteps came down the stairs—quickly at first, then carefully around the corner. Meg appeared in the doorway. She jumped in surprise, saying:
“Well, I ’eered sumbody, but I never thought it was you.” More colour still flamed into her glossy cheeks, and she smiled in her fresh, frank way. I think I have never seen a woman who had more physical charm; there was a voluptuous fascination in her every outline and movement; one never listened to the words that came from her lips, one watched the ripe motion of those red fruits.
“Well, I heard someone, but I never thought it was you.” More color flushed into her shiny cheeks, and she smiled in her genuine, open way. I think I’ve never seen a woman with more physical allure; there was a seductive charm in every curve and movement of hers; you didn’t pay attention to the words coming from her lips, you just watched the enticing motion of those red lips.
“Get ’em a drop o’ whiskey, Meg—you’ll ’a’e a drop?”
“Get them a shot of whiskey, Meg—do you have a shot?”
I declined firmly, but did not escape.
I firmly said no, but I didn't get away.
“Nay,” declared the old dame. “I s’ll ha’e none o’ thy no’s. Should ter like it ’ot?—Say th’ word, an’ tha’ ’as it.”
“Nah,” said the old woman. “I won’t have any of your nonsense. Do you want it hot?—Just say the word, and you’ve got it.”
I did not say the word.
I didn't say that word.
“Then gi’e ’im claret,” pronounced my hostess, “though it’s thin-bellied stuff ter go to ter bed on”—and claret it was.
“Then give him claret,” said my hostess, “even though it’s light stuff to go to bed on”—and it was claret.
Meg went out again to see about closing. The grand-aunt sighed, and sighed again, for no perceptible reason but the whiskey.
Meg went out again to handle the closing. The grand-aunt sighed, and sighed again, for no obvious reason except the whiskey.
“It’s well you’ve come ter see me now,” she moaned, “for you’ll none ’a’e a chance next time you come’n;—No—I’m all gone but my cap——” She shook that geraniumed erection, and I wondered what sardonic fate left it behind.
“It’s good you came to see me now,” she groaned, “because you won’t have a chance next time you come;—No—I’m all done except for my cap——” She shook that geranium-adorned head, and I wondered what ironic fate left it behind.
“An’ I’m forced ter say it, I s’ll be thankful to be gone,” she added, after a few sighs.
“I'm gonna say it, I'll be glad to be out of here,” she added, after a few sighs.
This weariness of the flesh was touching. The cruel truth is, however, that the old lady clung to life like a louse to a pig’s back. Dying, she faintly, but emphatically declared herself, “a bit better—a bit better. I s’ll be up to-morrow.”
This tiredness of the body was heartfelt. The harsh reality is, though, that the old lady held onto life like a louse clinging to a pig's back. As she was dying, she weakly yet firmly asserted, “a little better—a little better. I’ll be up tomorrow.”
“I should a gone before now,” she continued, “but for that blessed wench—I canna abear to think o’ leavin ’er—come drink up, my lad, drink up—nay, tha’ ’rt nobbut young yet, tha’ ’rt none topped up wi’ a thimbleful.”
“I should have left by now,” she continued, “but because of that wonderful girl—I can’t bear the thought of leaving her—come on, my boy, drink up—no, you’re still young, you haven’t even had a full drink yet.”
I took whiskey in preference to the acrid stuff.
I chose whiskey over that bitter stuff.
“Ay,” resumed the grand-aunt. “I canna go in peace till ’er’s settled—an’ ’er’s that tickle o’ choosin’. Th’ right sort ’asn’t th’ gumption ter ax’ er.”
“Ay,” the grand-aunt continued. “I can’t find peace until it’s settled—and she’s so picky about choosing. The right kind doesn’t have the nerve to ask her.”
She sniffed, and turned scornfully to her glass. George grinned and looked conscious; as he swallowed a gulp of whiskey it crackled in his throat. The sound annoyed the old lady.
She sniffed and turned dismissively to her glass. George grinned and looked self-aware; as he swallowed a gulp of whiskey, it crackled in his throat. The sound irritated the old lady.
“Tha’ might be scar’d at summat,” she said. “Tha’ niver ’ad six drops o’ spunk in thee.”
“Maybe you're scared of something,” she said. “You've never had the courage in you.”
She turned again with a sniff to her glass. He frowned with irritation, half filled his glass with liquor, and drank again.
She turned back to her glass with a sniff. He frowned in annoyance, filled his glass halfway with liquor, and took another drink.
“I dare bet as tha’ niver kissed a wench in thy life—not proper”—and she tossed the last drops of her toddy down her skinny throat.
“I bet you’ve never properly kissed a girl in your life”—and she downed the last drops of her drink.
Here Meg came along the passage.
Here came Meg down the hallway.
“Come, gran’ma,” she said. “I’m sure it’s time as you was in bed—come on.”
“Come on, grandma,” she said. “I’m sure it’s time for you to be in bed—let’s go.”
“Sit thee down an’ drink a drop wi’s—it’s not ivry night as we ’a’e cumpny.”
“Sit down and have a drink with us—it’s not every night we have company.”
“No, let me take you to bed—I’m sure you must be ready.”
“No, let me take you to bed—I’m sure you must be ready.”
“Sit thee down ’ere, I say, an’ get thee a drop o’ port. Come—no argy-bargyin’.”
“Sit down here, I say, and have a glass of port. Come on—no arguing.”
Meg fetched more glasses and a decanter. I made a place for her between me and George. We all had port wine. Meg, naïve and unconscious, waited on us deliciously. Her cheeks gleamed like satin when she laughed, save when the dimples held the shadow. Her suave, tawny neck was bare and bewitching. She turned suddenly to George as he asked her a question, and they found their faces close together. He kissed her, and when she started back, jumped and kissed her neck with warmth.
Meg brought over more glasses and a decanter. I made space for her between me and George. We all enjoyed port wine. Meg, innocent and unaware, served us with charm. Her cheeks shone like satin when she laughed, except when her dimples cast a shadow. Her smooth, tan neck was exposed and captivating. She suddenly turned to George as he asked her a question, and their faces ended up close together. He kissed her, and when she recoiled, he jumped in and kissed her neck warmly.
“Là—là—dy—dà—là—dy—dà—dy—dà,” cried the old woman in delight, and she clutched her wineglass.
“Lah-lah-dee-dah-lah-dee-dah-dee-dah," cried the old woman joyfully, clutching her wine glass.
“Come on—chink!” she cried, “all together—chink to him!”
“Come on—cheers!” she yelled, “everyone—cheers for him!”
We four chinked and drank. George poured wine in a tumbler, and drank it off. He was getting excited, and all the energy and passion that normally were bound down by his caution and self-instinct began to flame out.
We four clinked glasses and drank. George poured wine into a tumbler and downed it. He was getting excited, and all the energy and passion that were usually held back by his caution and instincts started to burst forth.
“Here, aunt!” said he, lifting his tumbler, “here’s to what you want—you know!”
“Here’s to you, aunt!” he said, raising his glass. “Here’s to what you want—you know!”
“I knowed tha’ wor as spunky as ony on’em,” she cried. “Tha’ nobbut wanted warmin’ up. I’ll see as you’re all right. It’s a bargain. Chink again, ivrybody.”
“I knew that you were as brave as any of them,” she cried. “You just needed a little encouragement. I’ll make sure you’re okay. It’s a deal. Everyone, cheer again.”
“A bargain,” said he before he put his lips to the glass.
“A deal,” he said before he brought the glass to his lips.
“What bargain’s that?” said Meg.
“What deal’s that?” said Meg.
The old lady laughed loudly and winked at George, who, with his lips wet with wine, got up and kissed Meg soundly, saying:
The old lady laughed happily and winked at George, who, with his lips moist from wine, stood up and gave Meg a big kiss, saying:
“There it is—that seals it.”
“There it is—that's it."
Meg wiped her face with her big pinafore, and seemed uncomfortable.
Meg wiped her face with her large apron and looked uneasy.
“Aren’t you comin’, gran’ma?” she pleaded.
“Aren’t you coming, Grandma?” she pleaded.
“Eh, tha’ wants ter ’orry me off—what’s thai say, George—a deep un, isna ’er?”
“Eh, that wants to worry me—what’s that say, George—a deep one, isn’t it?”
“Dunna go, Aunt, dunna be hustled off.”
“Don't go, Aunt, don't be rushed away.”
“Tush—Pish,” snorted the old lady. “Yah, tha’ ’rt a slow un, an’ no mistakes! Get a candle, Meg, I’m ready.”
“Tush—Pish,” snorted the old lady. “Yeah, you’re really slow, no doubt about it! Get a candle, Meg, I’m ready.”
Meg brought a brass bedroom candlestick. Bill brought in the money in a tin box, and delivered it into the hands of the old lady.
Meg brought a brass candlestick for the bedroom. Bill carried in the money in a tin box and handed it to the old lady.
“Go thy ways to bed now, lad,” said she to the ugly, wizened serving-man. He sat in a corner and pulled off his boots.
“Go on to bed now, kid,” she said to the ugly, old serving-man. He sat in a corner and took off his boots.
“Come an’ kiss me good-night, George,” said the old woman—and as he did so she whispered in his ear, whereat he laughed loudly. She poured whiskey into her glass and called to the serving-man to drink it. Then, pulling herself up heavily, she leaned on Meg and went upstairs. She had been a big woman, one could see, but now her shapeless, broken figure looked pitiful beside Meg’s luxuriant form. We heard them slowly, laboriously climb the stairs. George sat pulling his moustache and half-smiling; his eyes were alight with that peculiar childish look they had when he was experiencing new and doubtful sensations. Then he poured himself more whiskey.
“Come and kiss me goodnight, George,” said the old woman—and as he did, she whispered in his ear, which made him laugh out loud. She poured whiskey into her glass and called to the server to drink it. Then, pulling herself up slowly, she leaned on Meg and went upstairs. She had been a big woman, as one could tell, but now her shapeless, broken figure looked pitiful next to Meg’s voluptuous form. We heard them slowly and laboriously climb the stairs. George sat pulling at his mustache and half-smiling; his eyes were bright with that unique childlike look they had when he was feeling new and uncertain emotions. Then he poured himself more whiskey.
“I say, steady!” I admonished.
“Hey, steady!” I warned.
“What for!” he replied, indulging himself like a spoiled child and laughing.
“What for!” he replied, acting like a spoiled kid and laughing.
Bill, who had sat for some time looking at the hole in his stocking, drained his glass, and with a sad “Good-night,” creaked off upstairs.
Bill, who had been staring at the hole in his sock for a while, finished his drink and, with a melancholy "Good night," slowly went upstairs.
Presently Meg came down, and I rose and said we must be going.
Presently, Meg came down, and I got up and said we should be on our way.
“I’ll just come an’ lock the door after you,” said she, standing uneasily waiting.
“I’ll just come and lock the door after you,” she said, standing there awkwardly as she waited.
George got up. He gripped the edge of the table to steady himself; then he got his balance, and, with his eyes on Meg, said:
George got up. He held onto the edge of the table to steady himself; then he found his balance and, keeping his eyes on Meg, said:
“’Ere!” he nodded his head to her. “Come here, I want ter ax thee sumwhat.”
“Hey!” he nodded to her. “Come here, I want to ask you something.”
She looked at him, half-smiling, half doubtful. He put his arm round her and looking down into her eyes, with his face very close to hers, said:
She looked at him, half-smiling, half unsure. He put his arm around her and, looking down into her eyes with his face very close to hers, said:
“Let’s ha’e a kiss.”
“Let’s have a kiss.”
Quite unresisting she yielded him her mouth, looking at him intently with her bright brown eyes. He kissed her, and pressed her closely to him.
Quite unresisting, she offered him her mouth, looking at him intently with her bright brown eyes. He kissed her and pulled her close to him.
“I’m going to marry thee,” he said.
“I’m going to marry you,” he said.
“Go on!” she replied, softly, half glad, half doubtful.
“Go on!” she replied softly, feeling both happy and unsure.
“I am an’ all,” he repeated, pressing her more tightly to him.
“I am, and so are you,” he said again, holding her even closer.
I went down the passage, and stood in the open doorway looking out into the night. It seemed a long time. Then I heard the thin voice of the old woman at the top of the stairs:
I walked down the hallway and stood in the open doorway, looking out into the night. It felt like it had been a long time. Then I heard the faint voice of the old woman at the top of the stairs:
“Meg! Meg! Send ’im off now. Come on!”
“Meg! Meg! Send him off now. Come on!”
In the silence that followed there was a murmur of voices, and then they came into the passage.
In the quiet that followed, there was a soft murmur of voices, and then they entered the hallway.
“Good-night, my lad, good luck to thee!” cried the voice like a ghoul from upper regions.
“Good night, my boy, good luck to you!” shouted a voice that sounded like a ghoul from above.
He kissed his betrothed a rather hurried good-night at the door.
He gave his fiancée a quick goodnight kiss at the door.
“Good-night,” she replied softly, watching him retreat. Then we heard her shoot the heavy bolts.
“Good night,” she said softly, watching him walk away. Then we heard her slide the heavy bolts.
“You know,” he began, and he tried to clear his throat. His voice was husky and strangulated with excitement. He tried again:
“You know,” he started, attempting to clear his throat. His voice was rough and strained with excitement. He tried again:
“You know—she—she’s a clinker.”
"You know—she's a mess."
I did not reply, but he took no notice.
I didn't respond, but he didn't pay any attention.
“Damn!” he ejaculated. “What did I let her go for!”
“Damn!” he exclaimed. “Why did I let her go?”
We walked along in silence—his excitement abated somewhat.
We walked along in silence—his excitement faded a bit.
“It’s the way she swings her body—an’ the curves as she stands. It’s when you look at her—you feel—you know.”
“It’s the way she moves her body—and the curves when she stands. It’s when you look at her—you feel—you know.”
I suppose I knew, but it was unnecessary to say so.
I guess I knew, but it didn't need to be said.
“You know—if ever I dream in the night—of women—you know—it’s always Meg; she seems to look so soft, and to curve her body——”
“You know—if I ever dream at night—about women—you know—it’s always Meg; she looks so soft and has this beautiful curve to her body——”
Gradually his feet began to drag. When we came to the place where the colliery railway crossed the road, he stumbled, and pitched forward, only just recovering himself. I took hold of his arm.
Gradually, his feet started to drag. When we reached the spot where the mine railway crossed the road, he tripped and fell forward, barely managing to catch himself. I grabbed his arm.
“Good Lord, Cyril, am I drunk?” he said.
“Goodness, Cyril, am I drunk?” he asked.
“Not quite,” said I.
“Not quite,” I replied.
“No,” he muttered, “couldn’t be.”
“No,” he muttered, “can’t be.”
But his feet dragged again, and he began to stagger from side to side. I took hold of his arm. He murmured angrily—then, subsiding again, muttered, with slovenly articulation:
But his feet dragged again, and he started to sway from side to side. I grabbed his arm. He muttered angrily—then, calming down, mumbled with careless pronunciation:
“I—I feel fit to drop with sleep.”
“I—I feel like I could fall asleep any moment.”
Along the dead, silent roadway, and through the uneven blackness of the wood, we lurched and stumbled. He was very heavy and difficult to direct. When at last we came to the brook we splashed straight through the water. I urged him to walk steadily and quietly across the yard. He did his best, and we made a fairly still entry into the farm. He dropped with all his weight on the sofa, and leaning down, began to unfasten his leggings. In the midst of his fumblings he fell asleep, and I was afraid he would pitch forward on to his head. I took off his leggings and his wet boots and his collar. Then, as I was pushing and shaking him awake to get off his coat, I heard a creaking on the stairs, and my heart sank, for I thought it was his mother. But it was Emily, in her long white nightgown. She looked at us with great dark eyes of terror, and whispered: “What’s the matter?”
Along the dark, quiet road and through the uneven shadows of the woods, we stumbled and lurched. He was heavy and hard to guide. When we finally reached the creek, we splashed right through the water. I urged him to walk steadily and quietly across the yard. He did his best, and we made a pretty calm entrance into the farm. He collapsed onto the sofa, and leaning down, started to undo his leggings. In the middle of fumbling around, he fell asleep, and I worried he might tip forward onto his face. I took off his leggings, wet boots, and collar. Then, as I was pushing and shaking him awake to get his coat off, I heard a creak on the stairs, and my heart dropped, thinking it was his mom. But it was Emily, in her long white nightgown. She looked at us with wide, terrified eyes and whispered, “What’s going on?”
I shook my head and looked at him. His head had dropped down on his chest again.
I shook my head and looked at him. His head had fallen down onto his chest again.
“Is he hurt?” she asked, her voice becoming audible, and dangerous. He lifted his head, and looked at her with heavy, angry eyes.
“Is he hurt?” she asked, her voice getting loud and tense. He lifted his head and looked at her with heavy, angry eyes.
“George!” she said sharply, in bewilderment and fear. His eyes seemed to contract evilly.
“George!” she said sharply, bewildered and scared. His eyes looked like they were narrowing with malice.
“Is he drunk?” she whispered, shrinking away, and looking at me. “Have you made him drunk—you?”
“Is he drunk?” she whispered, backing away and looking at me. “Did you make him drunk—you?”
I nodded. I too was angry.
I nodded. I was angry too.
“Oh, if mother gets up! I must get him to bed! Oh, how could you!”
“Oh, if mom gets up! I have to get him to bed! Oh, how could you!”
This sibilant whispering irritated him, and me. I tugged at his coat. He snarled incoherently, and swore. She caught her breath. He looked at her sharply, and I was afraid he would wake himself into a rage.
This hissing whisper annoyed both him and me. I pulled on his coat. He growled nonsensically and cursed. She gasped. He shot her a forceful look, and I was worried he would work himself up into a fury.
“Go upstairs!” I whispered to her. She shook her head. I could see him taking heavy breaths, and the veins of his neck were swelling. I was furious at her disobedience.
“Go upstairs!” I whispered to her. She shook her head. I could see him taking deep breaths, and the veins in his neck were bulging. I was furious at her defiance.
“Go at once,” I said fiercely, and she went, still hesitating and looking back.
“Go right now,” I said fiercely, and she left, still hesitating and looking back.
I had hauled off his coat and waistcoat, so I let him sink again into stupidity while I took off my boots. Then I got him to his feet, and, walking behind him, impelled him slowly upstairs. I lit a candle in his bedroom. There was no sound from the other rooms. So I undressed him, and got him in bed at last, somehow. I covered him up and put over him the calf-skin rug, because the night was cold. Almost immediately he began to breathe heavily. I dragged him over to his side, and pillowed his head comfortably. He looked like a tired boy, asleep.
I took off his coat and waistcoat, letting him drift back into his daze while I removed my boots. Then I got him up on his feet and, walking behind him, slowly pushed him upstairs. I lit a candle in his bedroom. There was no noise from the other rooms. So, I undressed him and somehow got him into bed at last. I covered him up and added the calfskin rug on top because it was a cold night. Almost immediately, he started breathing heavily. I rolled him onto his side and propped his head up comfortably. He looked like a tired boy, peacefully asleep.
I stood still, now I felt myself alone, and looked round. Up to the low roof rose the carven pillars of dark mahogany; there was a chair by the bed, and a little yellow chest of drawers by the windows, that was all the furniture, save the calf-skin rug on the floor. In the drawers I noticed a book. It was a copy of Omar Khayyam, that Lettie had given him in her Khayyam days, a little shilling book with coloured illustrations.
I stood still, feeling alone, and looked around. The carved mahogany pillars rose to the low roof; there was a chair next to the bed and a small yellow chest of drawers by the windows. That was all the furniture, except for the calf-skin rug on the floor. In the drawers, I noticed a book. It was a copy of Omar Khayyam that Lettie had given him during her Khayyam phase, a little shilling book with colored illustrations.
I blew out the candle, when I had looked at him again. As I crept on to the landing, Emily peeped from her room, whispering, “Is he in bed?”
I blew out the candle when I looked at him again. As I crept onto the landing, Emily peeked out of her room, whispering, “Is he in bed?”
I nodded, and whispered good-night. Then I went home, heavily.
I nodded and whispered goodnight. Then I went home, feeling weighed down.
After the evening at the farm, Lettie and Leslie drew closer together. They eddied unevenly down the little stream of courtship, jostling and drifting together and apart. He was unsatisfied and strove with every effort to bring her close to him, submissive. Gradually she yielded, and submitted to him. She folded round her and him the snug curtain of the present, and they sat like children playing a game behind the hangings of an old bed. She shut out all distant outlooks, as an Arab unfolds his tent and conquers the mystery and space of the desert. So she lived gleefully in a little tent of present pleasures and fancies.
After the evening at the farm, Lettie and Leslie grew closer. They moved in an uneven flow through their budding relationship, bumping into each other and drifting apart. He felt restless and made every effort to draw her in, wanting her to be devoted to him. Little by little, she began to give in and accepted him. She wrapped around them both a cozy curtain of the moment, and they sat like kids playing a game behind the drapes of an old bed. She blocked out all distant views, like an Arab setting up a tent and taking control of the vastness and mystery of the desert. In this way, she happily lived in a small tent of present joys and dreams.
Occasionally, only occasionally, she would peep from her tent into the out space. Then she sat poring over books, and nothing would be able to draw her away; or she sat in her room looking out of the window for hours together. She pleaded headaches; mother said liver; he, angry like a spoilt child denied his wish, declared it moodiness and perversity.
Occasionally, just occasionally, she would peek out from her tent into the open space. Then she would sit engrossed in her books, and nothing could pull her away; or she would sit in her room looking out the window for hours on end. She claimed she had headaches; her mother said it was her liver; he, angry like a spoiled child who was denied what he wanted, insisted it was just moodiness and stubbornness.
CHAPTER II
A SHADOW IN SPRING
With spring came trouble. The Saxtons declared they were being bitten off the estate by rabbits. Suddenly, in a fit of despair, the father bought a gun. Although he knew that the Squire would not for one moment tolerate the shooting of that manna, the rabbits, yet he was out in the first cold morning twilight banging away. At first he but scared the brutes, and brought Annable on the scene; then, blooded by the use of the weapon, he played havoc among the furry beasts, bringing home some eight or nine couples.
With spring came problems. The Saxtons claimed rabbits were eating away at their estate. In a moment of desperation, the father bought a gun. Even though he realized the Squire wouldn't tolerate the shooting of those rabbits, he was out in the early morning chill, firing away. At first, he just scared the animals off, which caught Annable's attention; then, fueled by the use of the weapon, he caused chaos among the furry creatures, bringing home about eight or nine pairs.
George entirely approved of this measure; it rejoiced him even; yet he had never had the initiative to begin the like himself, or even to urge his father to it. He prophesied trouble, and possible loss of the farm. It disturbed him somewhat, to think they must look out for another place, but he postponed the thought of the evil day till the time should be upon him.
George totally agreed with this decision; it even made him happy. Still, he had never been the one to start something like it himself or even persuade his father to do so. He anticipated problems and the potential loss of the farm. He felt a bit uneasy about the idea of having to find another place, but he pushed that thought away until it became unavoidable.
A vendetta was established between the Mill and the keeper, Annable. The latter cherished his rabbits:
A feud started between the Mill and the caretaker, Annable. He really cared for his rabbits:
“Call ’em vermin!” he said. “I only know one sort of vermin—and that’s the talkin sort.” So he set himself to thwart and harass the rabbit slayers.
“Call them pests!” he said. “I only know one type of pest—and that’s the talking kind.” So he began to oppose and annoy the rabbit hunters.
It was about this time I cultivated the acquaintance of the keeper. All the world hated him—to the people in the villages he was like a devil of the woods. Some miners had sworn vengeance on him for having caused their committal to gaol. But he had a great attraction for me; his magnificent physique, his great vigour and vitality, and his swarthy, gloomy face drew me.
It was around this time that I got to know the keeper. Everyone hated him; to the people in the villages, he was like a devil of the woods. Some miners had sworn revenge on him for getting them thrown in jail. But I found him really appealing; his impressive physique, his boundless energy and vitality, and his dark, brooding face attracted me.
He was a man of one idea:—that all civilisation was the painted fungus of rottenness. He hated any sign of culture. I won his respect one afternoon when he found me trespassing in the woods because I was watching some maggots at work in a dead rabbit. That led us to a discussion of life. He was a thorough materialist—he scorned religion and all mysticism. He spent his days sleeping, making intricate traps for weasels and men, putting together a gun, or doing some amateur forestry, cutting down timber, splitting it in logs for use in the hall, and planting young trees. When he thought, he reflected on the decay of mankind—the decline of the human race into folly and weakness and rottenness. “Be a good animal, true to your animal instinct,” was his motto. With all this, he was fundamentally very unhappy—and he made me also wretched. It was this power to communicate his unhappiness that made me somewhat dear to him, I think. He treated me as an affectionate father treats a delicate son; I noticed he liked to put his hand on my shoulder or my knee as we talked; yet withal, he asked me questions, and saved his thoughts to tell me, and believed in my knowledge like any acolyte.
He was a man with a singular focus: that all civilization was just the colorful mold of decay. He despised any hint of culture. I earned his respect one afternoon when he caught me wandering in the woods while I was observing some maggots working on a dead rabbit. That led to a conversation about life. He was a staunch materialist—he rejected religion and all forms of mysticism. He spent his days sleeping, crafting complex traps for weasels and people, assembling a gun, or doing some amateur forestry, chopping down trees, splitting them into logs for use in the hall, and planting young saplings. When he pondered, he dwelled on the decline of humanity—the fall of the human race into silliness and weakness and decay. “Be a good animal, true to your animal instinct,” was his motto. Despite all this, he was deeply unhappy—and he made me miserable too. It was this ability to share his unhappiness that, I think, made me somewhat dear to him. He treated me like a loving father treats a sensitive son; I noticed he liked to place his hand on my shoulder or my knee as we talked; yet, he also asked me questions and saved his thoughts to share with me, believing in my knowledge like any faithful disciple.
I went up to the quarry woods one evening in early April, taking a look for Annable. I could not find him, however, in the wood. So I left the wildlands, and went along by the old red wall of the kitchen garden, along the main road as far as the mouldering church which stands high on a bank by the road-side, just where the trees tunnel the darkness, and the gloom of the highway startles the travellers at noon. Great trees growing on the banks suddenly fold over everything at this point in the swinging road, and in the obscurity rots the Hall church, black and melancholy above the shrinking head of the traveller.
I went up to the quarry woods one evening in early April, looking for Annable. However, I couldn’t find him in the woods. So, I left the wildlands and walked along the old red wall of the kitchen garden, following the main road until I reached the decaying church that sits high on a bank by the roadside, right where the trees create a dark tunnel and the gloom of the highway surprises travelers at noon. Large trees growing on the banks suddenly arch over everything at this point in the winding road, and in the shadows, the Hall church stands, dark and dreary above the traveler’s diminishing view.
The grassy path to the churchyard was still clogged with decayed leaves. The church is abandoned. As I drew near an owl floated softly out of the black tower. Grass overgrew the threshold. I pushed open the door, grinding back a heap of fallen plaster and rubbish and entered the place. In the twilight the pews were leaning in ghostly disorder, the prayer-books dragged from their ledges, scattered on the floor in the dust and rubble, torn by mice and birds. Birds scuffled in the darkness of the roof. I looked up. In the upward well of the tower I could see a bell hanging. I stooped and picked up a piece of plaster from the ragged confusion of feathers, and broken nests, and remnants of dead birds. Up into the vault overhead I tossed pieces of plaster until one hit the bell, and it “tonged” out its faint remonstrance. There was a rustle of many birds like spirits. I sounded the bell again, and dark forms moved with cries of alarm overhead, and something fell heavily. I shivered in the dark, evil-smelling place, and hurried to get out of doors. I clutched my hands with relief and pleasure when I saw the sky above me quivering with the last crystal lights, and the lowest red of sunset behind the yew-boles. I drank the fresh air, that sparkled with the sound of the blackbirds and thrushes whistling their strong bright notes.
The grassy path to the churchyard was still covered in decayed leaves. The church is abandoned. As I got closer, an owl softly floated out of the dark tower. Grass had overgrown the entrance. I pushed the door open, grinding through a pile of fallen plaster and debris, and stepped inside. In the dim light, the pews were tilted in ghostly disarray, prayer books had been pulled from their shelves, scattered on the floor amidst the dust and rubble, torn apart by mice and birds. Birds shuffled in the darkness of the roof. I looked up. In the opening of the tower, I could see a bell hanging. I bent down and picked up a piece of plaster from the messy pile of feathers, broken nests, and remnants of dead birds. I tossed pieces of plaster up into the vault above until one hit the bell, and it gave a faint chime of protest. There was a rustle of many birds, like spirits. I rang the bell again, and dark shapes moved with cries of alarm overhead, and something fell heavily. I shivered in the dark, foul-smelling place, and hurried to get outside. I clenched my hands in relief and joy when I saw the sky above me shimmering with the last crystal lights, and the deep red of sunset behind the yew trees. I inhaled the fresh air, sparkling with the sound of blackbirds and thrushes whistling their strong, bright notes.
I strayed round to where the headstones, from their eminence leaned to look on the Hall below, where great windows shone yellow light on to the flagged court-yard, and the little fish pool. A stone staircase descended from the graveyard to the court, between stone balustrades whose pock-marked grey columns still swelled gracefully and with dignity, encrusted with lichens. The staircase was filled with ivy and rambling roses—impassable. Ferns were unrolling round the big square halting place, half way down where the stairs turned.
I wandered over to where the headstones leaned down from their height to look at the Hall below, where large windows streamed yellow light onto the paved courtyard and the small fish pond. A stone staircase led down from the graveyard to the courtyard, flanked by stone balustrades whose weathered gray columns still stood tall and dignified, covered in lichen. The staircase was overgrown with ivy and climbing roses—making it impossible to pass. Ferns were unfurling around the large square landing halfway down where the stairs turned.
A peacock, startled from the back premises of the Hall, came flapping up the terraces to the churchyard. Then a heavy footstep crossed the flags. It was the keeper. I whistled the whistle he knew, and he broke his way through the vicious rose-boughs up the stairs. The peacock flapped beyond me, on to the neck of an old bowed angel, rough and dark, an angel which had long ceased sorrowing for the lost Lucy, and had died also. The bird bent its voluptuous neck and peered about. Then it lifted up its head and yelled. The sound tore the dark sanctuary of twilight. The old grey grass seemed to stir, and I could fancy the smothered primroses and violets beneath it waking and gasping for fear.
A peacock, startled from the back of the Hall, flapped its way up the terraces to the churchyard. Then, a heavy footstep echoed on the path. It was the keeper. I whistled the tune he recognized, and he pushed his way through the thorny rose branches up the stairs. The peacock flew past me and landed on the neck of an old, bowed angel, rough and dark, an angel that had long stopped grieving for the lost Lucy and had faded away too. The bird arched its elegant neck and looked around. Then it raised its head and screeched. The sound shattered the quiet of twilight. The old grey grass seemed to stir, and I could almost imagine the hidden primroses and violets beneath it waking up, gasping in fear.
The keeper looked at me and smiled. He nodded his head towards the peacock, saying:
The keeper looked at me and smiled. He nodded towards the peacock, saying:
“Hark at that damned thing!”
“Listen to that damn thing!”
Again the bird lifted its crested head and gave a cry, at the same time turning awkwardly on its ugly legs, so that it showed us the full wealth of its tail glimmering like a stream of coloured stars over the sunken face of the angel.
Again, the bird lifted its crested head and let out a cry, awkwardly turning on its awkward legs, revealing the full beauty of its tail sparkling like a stream of colored stars over the sunken face of the angel.
“The proud fool!—look at it! Perched on an angel, too, as if it were a pedestal for vanity. That’s the soul of a woman—or it’s the devil.”
“The arrogant fool!—just look at it! Sitting on an angel, like it’s a pedestal for vanity. That’s a woman’s soul—or it’s the devil.”
He was silent for a time, and we watched the great bird moving uneasily before us in the twilight.
He was quiet for a moment, and we watched the large bird shifting restlessly in front of us in the dim light.
“That’s the very soul of a lady,” he said, “the very, very soul. Damn the thing, to perch on that old angel. I should like to wring its neck.”
“That’s the very essence of a lady,” he said, “the very, very essence. Damn it, to sit on that old angel. I’d love to wring its neck.”
Again the bird screamed, and shifted awkwardly on its legs; it seemed to stretch its beak at us in derision. Annable picked up a piece of sod and flung it at the bird, saying:
Again the bird squawked and awkwardly shifted on its legs; it looked like it was mocking us with its beak. Annable picked up a clump of grass and threw it at the bird, saying:
“Get out, you screeching devil! God!” he laughed. “There must be plenty of hearts twisting under here,”—and he stamped on a grave, “when they hear that row.”
“Get out, you screeching devil! God!” he laughed. “There must be plenty of hearts twisting under here,”—and he stamped on a grave, “when they hear that racket.”
He kicked another sod from a grave and threw at the big bird. The peacock flapped away, over the tombs, down the terraces.
He kicked another clump of dirt from a grave and threw it at the big bird. The peacock flapped away, over the tombstones, down the terraces.
“Just look!” he said, “the miserable brute has dirtied that angel. A woman to the end, I tell you, all vanity and screech and defilement.”
“Just look!” he said, “the poor creature has made that angel dirty. She's a woman through and through, I tell you, all about vanity and noise and ruining things.”
He sat down on a vault and lit his pipe. But before he had smoked two minutes, it was out again. I had not seen him in a state of perturbation before.
He sat down on a vault and lit his pipe. But before he had smoked for two minutes, it was out again. I had never seen him so unsettled before.
“The church,” said I, “is rotten. I suppose they’ll stand all over the country like this, soon—with peacocks trailing the graveyards.”
“The church,” I said, “is falling apart. I guess they’ll be popping up all over the country soon—with peacocks wandering around the graveyards.”
“Ay,” he muttered, taking no notice of me.
“Ay,” he muttered, ignoring me completely.
“This stone is cold,” I said, rising.
“This stone is cold,” I said, getting up.
He got up too, and stretched his arms as if he were tired. It was quite dark, save for the waxing moon which leaned over the east.
He got up too and stretched his arms like he was tired. It was pretty dark, except for the growing moon that hung over the east.
“It is a very fine night,” I said. “Don’t you notice a smell of violets?”
“It’s a really nice night,” I said. “Don’t you smell the violets?”
“Ay! The moon looks like a woman with child. I wonder what Time’s got in her belly.”
“Ay! The moon looks like a pregnant woman. I wonder what Time has in her belly.”
“You?” I said. “You don’t expect anything exciting do you?”
“You?” I said. “You don’t really expect anything exciting, do you?”
“Exciting!—No—about as exciting as this rotten old place—just rot off—Oh, my God!—I’m like a good house, built and finished, and left to tumble down again with nobody to live in it.”
“Exciting!—No—about as exciting as this terrible old place—just falling apart—Oh, my God!—I’m like a nice house, built and done, and left to fall apart again with no one to live in it.”
“Why—what’s up—really?”
“Why—what's going on—really?”
He laughed bitterly, saying, “Come and sit down.”
He laughed bitterly and said, “Come sit down.”
He led me off to a seat by the north door, between two pews, very black and silent. There we sat, he putting his gun carefully beside him. He remained perfectly still, thinking.
He guided me to a seat by the north door, nestled between two dark and quiet pews. We sat there, him placing his gun carefully beside him. He stayed completely still, deep in thought.
“Whot’s up?” he said at last, “Why—I’ll tell you. I went to Cambridge—my father was a big cattle dealer—he died bankrupt while I was in college, and I never took my degree. They persuaded me to be a parson, and a parson I was.
“What's up?” he finally said, “Well—I’ll tell you. I went to Cambridge—my dad was a major cattle dealer—he died broke while I was in college, and I never graduated. They convinced me to become a pastor, and a pastor I became.
I went a curate to a little place in Leicestershire—a bonnie place with not many people, and a fine old church, and a great rich parsonage. I hadn’t overmuch to do, and the rector—he was the son of an Earl—was generous. He lent me a horse and would have me hunt like the rest. I always think of that place with a smell of honeysuckle while the grass is wet in the morning. It was fine, and I enjoyed myself, and did the parish work all right. I believe I was pretty good.
I went to curate at a small place in Leicestershire—a lovely spot with few people, a beautiful old church, and a grand, wealthy parsonage. I didn't have too much to do, and the rector—who was the son of an Earl—was generous. He lent me a horse and encouraged me to hunt like everyone else. I always think of that place with the scent of honeysuckle while the grass is wet in the morning. It was great, and I had a good time, managing the parish work just fine. I believe I did pretty well.
A cousin of the rector’s used to come in the hunting season—a Lady Crystabel, lady in her own right. The second year I was there she came in June. There wasn’t much company, so she used to talk to me—I used to read then—and she used to pretend to be so childish and unknowing, and would get me telling her things, and talking to her, and I was hot on things. We must play tennis together, and ride together, and I must row her down the river. She said we were in the wilderness and could do as we liked. She made me wear flannels and soft clothes. She was very fine and frank and unconventional—ripping, I thought her. All the summer she stopped on. I should meet her in the garden early in the morning when I came from a swim in the river—it was cleared and deepened on purpose—and she’d blush and make me walk with her. I can remember I used to stand and dry myself on the bank full where she might see me—I was mad on her—and she was madder on me.
A cousin of the rector’s used to visit during the hunting season—Lady Crystabel, a lady in her own right. The second year I was there, she came in June. There wasn't much company, so she would chat with me—I used to read then—and she pretended to be so innocent and naive, getting me to tell her things and talk to her, and I was eager to share. We had to play tennis together, ride together, and I had to take her down the river in a boat. She said we were in the wilderness and could do whatever we wanted. She made me wear flannels and soft clothes. She was very elegant, straightforward, and unconventional—I thought she was amazing. She stayed all summer. I would meet her in the garden early in the morning after my swim in the river—it had been cleared and deepened just for that—and she'd blush and make me walk with her. I remember standing on the bank to dry myself where she could see me—I was crazy about her—and she felt the same way about me.
We went to some caves in Derbyshire once, and she would wander from the rest, and loiter, and, for a game, we played a sort of hide and seek with the party. They thought we’d gone, and they went and locked the door. Then she pretended to be frightened and clung to me, and said what would they think, and hid her face in my coat. I took her and kissed her, and we made it up properly. I found out afterwards—she actually told me—she’d got the idea from a sloppy French novel—the Romance of A Poor Young Man. I was the Poor Young Man.
We went to some caves in Derbyshire once, and she would wander away from the group, lingering behind. For fun, we played a kind of hide and seek with everyone. They thought we had gone, so they locked the door. Then she pretended to be scared and clung to me, saying what would they think, and buried her face in my coat. I kissed her, and we made up properly. Later, I found out—she actually told me—she got the idea from a cheesy French novel called The Romance of A Poor Young Man. I was the Poor Young Man.
We got married. She gave me a living she had in her parsonage, and we went to live at her Hall. She wouldn’t let me out of her sight. Lord!—we were an infatuated couple—and she would choose to view me in an aesthetic light. I was Greek statues for her, bless you: Croton, Hercules, I don’t know what! She had her own way too much—I let her do as she liked with me.
We got married. She gave me a place to live in her parsonage, and we moved to her Hall. She wouldn’t let me out of her sight. Wow!—we were a love-struck couple—and she preferred to see me in a romantic way. I was like Greek statues to her, for real: Croton, Hercules, I don’t even know! She had her own way way too much—I just let her do whatever she wanted with me.
Then gradually she got tired—it took her three years to be really glutted with me. I had a physique then—for that matter I have now.”
Then slowly she got tired—it took her three years to be completely fed up with me. I had a good body back then—for that matter, I still do.
He held out his arm to me, and bade me try his muscle. I was startled. The hard flesh almost filled his sleeve.
He extended his arm to me and suggested I feel his muscle. I was taken aback. The firm flesh nearly filled his sleeve.
“Ah,” he continued, “You don’t know what it is to have the pride of a body like mine. But she wouldn’t have children—no, she wouldn’t—said she daren’t. That was the root of the difference at first. But she cooled down, and if you don’t know the pride of my body you’d never know my humiliation. I tried to remonstrate—and she looked simply astounded at my cheek. I never got over that amazement.
“Ah,” he went on, “You have no idea what it’s like to take pride in a body like mine. But she refused to have kids—no, she wouldn’t—she said she was too scared. That was where our differences started. But she eventually calmed down, and if you don’t understand the pride I take in my body, you’d never understand my humiliation. I tried to argue—and she just stared at me in shock at my audacity. I never got past that disbelief.
She began to get souly. A poet got hold of her, and she began to affect Burne-Jones—or Waterhouse—it was Waterhouse—she was a lot like one of his women—Lady of Shalott, I believe. At any rate, she got souly, and I was her animal—son animal—son boeuf. I put up with that for above a year. Then I got some servants’ clothes and went.
She started to get all deep and soulful. A poet got her attention, and she began to channel Burne-Jones—or was it Waterhouse? Yes, it was Waterhouse—she really resembled one of his women—Lady of Shalott, I think. Anyway, she got all intense, and I was just her pet—her animal—her ox. I put up with that for over a year. Then I grabbed some servant's clothes and left.
I was seen in France—then in Australia—though I never left England. I was supposed to have died in the bush. She married a young fellow. Then I was proved to have died, and I read a little obituary notice on myself in a woman’s paper she subscribed to. She wrote it herself—as a warning to other young ladies of position not to be seduced by plausible “Poor Young Men.”
I was reported to be in France—then in Australia—even though I never left England. I was supposed to have died in the wilderness. She married a young guy. Then I was officially declared dead, and I saw a little obituary about myself in a women’s magazine she subscribed to. She wrote it herself—as a caution to other young ladies of status not to be tempted by smooth-talking “Poor Young Men.”
Now she’s dead. They’ve got the paper—her paper—in the kitchen down there, and it’s full of photographs, even an old photo of me—“an unfortunate misalliance.” I feel, somehow, as if I were at an end too. I thought I’d grown a solid, middle-aged-man, and here I feel sore as I did at twenty-six, and I talk as I used to.
Now she’s gone. They have the paper—her paper—in the kitchen down there, and it’s packed with photographs, even an old picture of me—“an unfortunate misalliance.” I feel, in a way, like I’ve come to an end too. I thought I had become a solid, middle-aged man, but here I feel as vulnerable as I did at twenty-six, and I talk the way I used to.
One thing—I have got some children, and they’re of a breed as you’d not meet anywhere. I was a good animal before everything, and I’ve got some children.”
One thing—I have some kids, and they’re a kind you wouldn’t find anywhere else. I was a good person before everything changed, and I’ve got some kids.
He sat looking up where the big moon swam through the black branches of the yew.
He sat looking up at the big moon as it moved among the dark branches of the yew tree.
“So she’s dead—your poor peacock!” I murmured.
“So she’s dead—your poor peacock!” I whispered.
He got up, looking always at the sky, and stretched himself again. He was an impressive figure massed in blackness against the moonlight, with his arms outspread.
He got up, constantly gazing at the sky, and stretched once more. He was a striking figure silhouetted in black against the moonlight, with his arms extended.
“I suppose,” he said, “it wasn’t all her fault.”
“I guess,” he said, “it wasn't entirely her fault.”
“A white peacock, we will say,” I suggested.
“A white peacock, let’s say,” I suggested.
He laughed.
He chuckled.
“Go home by the top road, will you!” he said. “I believe there’s something on in the bottom wood.”
“Take the upper road home, okay?” he said. “I think something's happening in the lower woods.”
“All right,” I answered, with a quiver of apprehension.
“All right,” I replied, feeling a little nervous.
“Yes, she was fair enough,” he muttered.
“Yes, she was attractive enough,” he muttered.
“Ay,” said I, rising. I held out my hand from the shadow. I was startled myself by the white sympathy it seemed to express, extended towards him in the moonlight. He gripped it, and cleaved to me for a moment, then he was gone.
“Ay,” I said, getting up. I reached out my hand from the shadows. I was surprised by the white sympathy it seemed to show, reaching toward him in the moonlight. He took it and held on to me for a moment, then he disappeared.
I went out of the churchyard feeling a sullen resentment against the tousled graves that lay inanimate across my way. The air was heavy to breathe, and fearful in the shadow of the great trees. I was glad when I came out on the bare white road, and could see the copper lights from the reflectors of a pony-cart’s lamps, and could hear the amiable chat-chat of the hoofs trotting towards me. I was lonely when they had passed.
I walked out of the churchyard feeling a heavy resentment toward the messy graves that lay lifeless in my path. The air was hard to breathe and unsettling in the shadows of the large trees. I felt relieved when I reached the open, white road, where I could see the copper glow from the reflectors of a pony-cart's lamps and hear the friendly clatter of the hooves trotting toward me. I felt lonely once they had gone by.
Over the hill, the big flushed face of the moon poised just above the treetops, very majestic, and far off—yet imminent. I turned with swift sudden friendliness to the net of elm-boughs spread over my head, dotted with soft clusters winsomely. I jumped up and pulled the cool soft tufts against my face for company; and as I passed, still I reached upward for the touch of this budded gentleness of the trees. The wood breathed fragrantly, with a subtle sympathy. The firs softened their touch to me, and the larches woke from the barren winter-sleep, and put out velvet fingers to caress me as I passed. Only the clean, bare branches of the ash stood emblem of the discipline of life. I looked down on the blackness where trees filled the quarry and the valley bottoms, and it seemed that the world, my own home-world, was strange again.
Over the hill, the large, bright face of the moon hovered just above the treetops, very impressive, and distant—yet close. I turned with sudden warmth towards the elm branches stretched above me, dotted with soft clusters. I jumped up and pressed the cool, soft tufts against my face for comfort; and as I moved past, I still reached up to feel the gentle buds of the trees. The woods smelled amazing, with a subtle connection. The firs felt softer to me, and the larches awakened from their winter slumber, extending their velvet fingers to greet me as I walked by. Only the clean, bare branches of the ash symbolized the harshness of life. I looked down at the darkness where trees filled the quarry and valley floors, and it seemed like the world, my own home world, felt strange again.
Some four or five days after Annable had talked to me in the churchyard, I went out to find him again. It was Sunday morning. The larch-wood was afloat with clear, lyric green, and some primroses scattered whitely on the edge under the fringing boughs. It was a clear morning, as when the latent life of the world begins to vibrate afresh in the air. The smoke from the cottage rose blue against the trees, and thick yellow against the sky. The fire, it seemed, was only just lighted, and the wood-smoke poured out.
Some four or five days after Annable spoke to me in the churchyard, I went out to find him again. It was Sunday morning. The larch forest was filled with vibrant green, and some primroses dotted the edge under the overhanging branches. It was a bright morning, like when the hidden life of the world starts to come alive again in the air. The smoke from the cottage rose blue against the trees and thick yellow against the sky. The fire seemed to have just been lit, and the wood smoke poured out.
Sam appeared outside the house, and looked round. Then he climbed the water-trough for a better survey. Evidently unsatisfied, paying slight attention to me, he jumped down and went running across the hillside to the wood. “He is going for his father,” I said to myself, and I left the path to follow him down hill across the waste meadow, crackling the blanched stems of last year’s thistles as I went, and stumbling in rabbit holes. He reached the wall that ran along the quarry’s edge, and was over it in a twinkling.
Sam appeared outside the house and looked around. Then he climbed the water trough for a better view. Clearly unsatisfied and barely acknowledging me, he jumped down and ran across the hillside toward the woods. “He’s going for his dad,” I thought to myself, and I stepped off the path to follow him downhill across the bare meadow, crunching the dried stems of last year’s thistles underfoot and stumbling into rabbit holes. He reached the wall that lined the edge of the quarry and was over it in an instant.
When I came to the place, I was somewhat nonplussed, for sheer from the stone fence, the quarry-side dropped for some twenty or thirty feet, piled up with unmortared stones. I looked round—there was a plain dark thread down the hillside, which marked a path to this spot, and the wall was scored with the marks of heavy boots. Then I looked again down the quarry-side, and I saw—how could I have failed to see?—stones projecting to make an uneven staircase, such as is often seen in the Derbyshire fences. I saw this ladder was well used, so I trusted myself to it, and scrambled down, clinging to the face of the quarry wall. Once down, I felt pleased with myself for having discovered and used the unknown access, and I admired the care and ingenuity of the keeper, who had fitted and wedged the long stones into the uncertain pile.
When I arrived at the spot, I was a bit taken aback because the stone fence dropped down for about twenty or thirty feet, stacked with loose stones. I looked around—there was a simple dark line down the hillside that marked a path to this place, and the wall showed signs of heavy boot marks. Then I looked down the quarry side again, and I noticed—how could I have missed it?—stones jutting out to form an uneven staircase, like those often seen in Derbyshire fences. I saw that this makeshift ladder was well-used, so I decided to trust it and scrambled down, holding onto the quarry wall. Once I reached the bottom, I felt proud of myself for finding and using this hidden access, and I admired the skill and creativity of the keeper who had fitted and wedged the long stones into the precarious pile.
It was warm in the quarry: there the sunshine seemed to thicken and sweeten; there the little mounds of overgrown waste were aglow with very early dog-violets; there the sparks were coming out on the bits of gorse, and among the stones the colt-foot plumes were already silvery. Here was spring sitting just awake, unloosening her glittering hair, and opening her purple eyes.
It was warm in the quarry: the sunshine felt thicker and sweeter there; the small mounds of overgrown waste were bright with early dog-violets; the sparks were appearing on the bits of gorse, and the colt-foot plumes among the stones were already silvery. Here was spring just awake, shaking out her glittering hair and opening her purple eyes.
I went across the quarry, down to where the brook ran murmuring a tale to the primroses and the budding trees. I was startled from my wandering among the fresh things by a faint clatter of stones.
I walked across the quarry, down to where the creek flowed softly, sharing stories with the primroses and the budding trees. I was pulled from my daydreaming by a faint sound of stones clattering.
“What’s that young rascal doing?” I said to myself, setting forth to see. I came towards the other side of the quarry: on this, the moister side, the bushes grew up against the wall, which was higher than on the other side, though piled the same with old dry stones. As I drew near I could hear the scrape and rattle of stones, and the vigorous grunting of Sam as he laboured among them. He was hidden by a great bush of sallow catkins, all yellow, and murmuring with bees, warm with spice. When he came in view I laughed to see him lugging and grunting among the great pile of stones that had fallen in a mass from the quarry-side; a pile of stones and earth and crushed vegetation. There was a great bare gap in the quarry wall. Somehow, the lad’s labouring earnestness made me anxious, and I hurried up.
“What’s that young troublemaker up to?” I thought to myself, making my way over to take a look. I approached the other side of the quarry: on this wetter side, the bushes crowded against the wall, which was taller than on the other side, though still stacked the same with old, dry stones. As I got closer, I could hear the scraping and rattling of stones, along with Sam's energetic grunts as he worked among them. He was concealed by a large bush of yellow catkins, buzzing with bees and warm with a sweet scent. When he came into view, I couldn't help but laugh at the sight of him straining and grunting while tackling a huge pile of stones that had tumbled down from the quarry wall; a chaotic mix of stones, dirt, and crushed plants. There was a big, empty space in the quarry wall. For some reason, the boy’s determined effort made me feel uneasy, so I hurried over.
He heard me, and glancing round, his face red with exertion, eyes big with terror, he called, commanding me:
He heard me, and looking around, his face flushed from effort, eyes wide with fear, he called out, ordering me:
“Pull ’em off ’im—pull ’em off!” Suddenly my heart beating in my throat nearly suffocated me. I saw the hand of the keeper lying among the stones. I set to tearing away the stones, and we worked for some time without a word. Then I seized the arm of the keeper and tried to drag him out. But I could not.
“Get them off him—get them off!” Suddenly, my heart was pounding in my throat, nearly choking me. I saw the keeper's hand lying among the stones. I started pulling away the stones, and we worked for a while in silence. Then I grabbed the keeper's arm and tried to pull him out. But I couldn't.
“Pull it off ’im!” whined the lad, working in a frenzy.
“Take it off him!” complained the kid, frantically struggling.
When we got him out I saw at once he was dead, and I sat down trembling with exertion. There was a great smashed wound on the side of the head. Sam put his face against his father’s and snuffed round him like a dog, to feel the life in him. The child looked at me:
When we got him out, I immediately saw he was dead, and I sat down shaking from the effort. There was a huge, crushed wound on the side of his head. Sam pressed his face against his father's and sniffed around him like a dog, trying to sense any life in him. The child looked at me:
“He won’t get up,” he said, and his little voice was hoarse with fear and anxiety.
“He won’t get up,” he said, his small voice hoarse with fear and worry.
I shook my head. Then the boy began to whimper. He tried to close the lips which were drawn with pain and death, leaving the teeth bare; then his fingers hovered round the eyes, which were wide open, glazed, and I could see he was trembling to touch them into life.
I shook my head. Then the boy started to whimper. He tried to close his lips that were twisted with pain and death, exposing his teeth; then his fingers lingered around his wide-open, glazed eyes, and I could see he was shaking, wanting to bring them back to life.
“He’s not asleep,” he said, “because his eyes is open—look!”
“He's not asleep,” he said, “because his eyes are open—look!”
I could not bear the child’s questioning terror. I took him up to carry him away, but he struggled and fought to be free.
I couldn't handle the child's scared questioning. I picked him up to take him away, but he struggled and fought to break free.
“Ma’e ’im get up—ma’e ’im get up,” he cried in a frenzy, and I had to let the boy go.
“Get up—get up,” he cried in a frenzy, and I had to let the boy go.
He ran to the dead man, calling “Feyther! Feyther!” and pulling his shoulder; then he sat down, fascinated by the sight of the wound; he put out his finger to touch it, and shivered.
He ran to the dead man, shouting “Father! Father!” and shook his shoulder; then he sat down, captivated by the sight of the wound; he reached out his finger to touch it and shivered.
“Come away,” said I.
“Come over here,” I said.
“Is it that?” he asked, pointing to the wound. I covered the face with a big silk handkerchief.
“Is that it?” he asked, pointing to the wound. I covered the face with a large silk handkerchief.
“Now,” said I, “he’ll go to sleep if you don’t touch him—so sit still while I go and fetch somebody. Will you run to the Hall?”
“Now,” I said, “he’ll fall asleep if you don’t touch him—so stay still while I go get someone. Will you run to the Hall?”
He shook his head. I knew he would not. So I told him again not to touch his father, but to let him lie still till I came back. He watched me go, but did not move from his seat on the stones beside the dead man, though I know he was full of terror at being left alone.
He shook his head. I knew he wouldn't. So I told him again not to touch his father, but to let him lie still until I got back. He watched me leave but didn’t move from his spot on the stones next to the dead man, even though I knew he was scared to be left alone.
I ran to the Hall—I dared not go to the Kennels. In a short time I was back with the squire and three men. As I led the way, I saw the child lifting a corner of the handkerchief to peep and see if the eyes were closed in sleep. Then he heard us, and started violently. When we removed the covering, and he saw the face unchanged in its horror, he looked at me with a look I have never forgotten.
I rushed to the Hall—I couldn't bring myself to go to the Kennels. Before long, I was back with the squire and three men. As I led the way, I noticed the child lifting a corner of the handkerchief to check if the eyes were closed in sleep. Then he heard us and jumped in shock. When we lifted the covering and he saw the unchanged horror on the face, he looked at me with a gaze I’ve never forgotten.
“A bad business—an awful business!” repeated the squire. “A bad business. I said to him from the first that the stones might come down when he was going up, and he said he had taken care to fix them. But you can’t be sure, you can’t be certain. And he’d be about half way up—ay—and the whole wall would come down on him. An awful business, it is really; a terrible piece of work!”
“A terrible situation—an awful situation!” repeated the squire. “A terrible situation. I told him right from the start that the stones might fall when he was going up, and he insisted he’d secured them. But you can’t be sure, you can’t be certain. He could be about halfway up—yeah—and then the whole wall could collapse on him. It’s truly an awful situation; a dreadful piece of work!”
They decided at the inquest that the death came by misadventure. But there were vague rumours in the village that this was revenge which had overtaken the keeper.
They concluded at the inquest that the death was due to misadventure. However, there were vague rumors in the village that this was revenge that had caught up with the keeper.
They decided to bury him in our churchyard at Greymede under the beeches; the widow would have it so, and nothing might be denied her in her state.
They decided to bury him in our churchyard at Greymede under the beeches; the widow wanted it that way, and nothing could be denied to her in her condition.
It was a magnificent morning in early spring when I watched among the trees to see the procession come down the hillside. The upper air was woven with the music of the larks, and my whole world thrilled with the conception of summer. The young pale wind-flowers had arisen by the wood-gale, and under the hazels, when perchance the hot sun pushed his way, new little suns dawned, and blazed with real light. There was a certain thrill and quickening everywhere, as a woman must feel when she has conceived. A sallow tree in a favoured spot looked like a pale gold cloud of summer dawn; nearer it had poised a golden, fairy busby on every twig, and was voiced with a hum of bees, like any sacred golden bush, uttering its gladness in the thrilling murmur of bees, and in warm scent. Birds called and flashed on every hand; they made off exultant with streaming strands of grass, or wisps of fleece, plunging into the dark spaces of the wood, and out again into the blue.
It was a beautiful morning in early spring when I stood among the trees, waiting for the procession to come down the hillside. The air was filled with the music of larks, and everything around me buzzed with the promise of summer. The young pale wind-flowers had started to bloom by the wood-gale, and when the warm sun peeked through the hazels, new little suns appeared, shining brightly. There was a thrill and energy everywhere, like how a woman must feel when she is expecting. A sickly tree in a bright spot looked like a pale golden cloud at summer dawn; closer up, it wore tiny golden fairy hats on every twig and was buzzing with bees, like a precious golden bush celebrating its joy with the delightful hum of bees and warming scent. Birds were calling and flashing all around; they swooped off joyfully with strands of grass or bits of wool, diving into the dark patches of the woods and back out into the blue.
A lad moved across the field from the farm below with a dog trotting behind him,—a dog, no, a fussy, black-legged lamb trotting along on its toes, with its tail swinging behind. They were going to the mothers on the common, who moved like little grey clouds among the dark grose.
A boy walked across the field from the farm below with a dog following him, —no, a fussy, black-legged lamb trotting along on its toes, with its tail swinging behind. They were heading to the mothers on the common, who moved like little gray clouds among the dark bushes.
I cannot help forgetting, and sharing the spink’s triumph, when he flashes past with a fleece from a bramble bush. It will cover the bedded moss, it will weave among the soft red cow-hair beautifully. It is a prize, it is an ecstasy to have captured it at the right moment, and the nest is nearly ready.
I can't help but forget, and share the excitement of the spink, as it zips by with a fleece from a bramble bush. It will blanket the moss, weaving beautifully with the soft red cow hair. It's a treasure, a thrill to have caught it at just the right moment, and the nest is almost complete.
Ah, but the thrush is scornful, ringing out his voice from the hedge! He sets his breast against the mud, and models it warm for the turquoise eggs—blue, blue, bluest of eggs, which cluster so close and round against the breast, which round up beneath the breast, nestling content. You should see the bright ecstasy in the eyes of a nesting thrush, because of the rounded caress of the eggs against her breast!
Ah, but the thrush is dismissive, singing his song from the hedge! He presses his chest against the mud, warming it up for the turquoise eggs—blue, blue, the bluest of eggs—that sit so closely and roundly against his chest, snug beneath him, feeling content. You should see the bright joy in the eyes of a nesting thrush, thanks to the gentle curve of the eggs against her chest!
What a hurry the jenny wren makes—hoping I shall not see her dart into the low bush. I have a delight in watching them against their shy little wills. But they have all risen with a rush of wings, and are gone, the birds. The air is brushed with agitation. There is no lark in the sky, not one; the heaven is clear of wings or twinkling dot——.
What a rush the wren makes—hoping I won’t notice her dart into the low bush. I take pleasure in watching them despite their shy little natures. But they’ve all taken off in a flurry of wings, and the birds are gone. The air feels stirred up. There isn’t a lark in the sky, not a single one; the heavens are clear of wings or twinkling dots.
Till the heralds come—till the heralds wave like shadows in the bright air, crying, lamenting, fretting forever. Rising and falling and circling round and round, the slow-waving peewits cry and complain, and lift their broad wings in sorrow. They stoop suddenly to the ground, the lapwings, then in another throb of anguish and protest, they swing up again, offering a glistening white breast to the sunlight, to deny it in black shadow, then a glisten of green, and all the time crying and crying in despair.
Till the messengers arrive—till the messengers wave like shadows in the bright air, shouting, mourning, fretting endlessly. Rising and falling and circling round and round, the slowly moving peewits call out and complain, lifting their wide wings in sorrow. They suddenly dive to the ground, the lapwings, then in another pulse of pain and protest, they soar up again, presenting a glistening white chest to the sunlight, only to cast a black shadow, then a shimmer of green, all the while crying out in despair.
The pheasants are frightened into cover, they run and dart through the hedge. The cold cock must fly in his haste, spread himself on his streaming plumes, and sail into the wood’s security.
The pheasants are scared into hiding, they run and dart through the hedge. The cold cock must fly in a hurry, spread out on his flowing feathers, and glide into the safety of the woods.
There is a cry in answer to the peewits, echoing louder and stronger the lamentation of the lapwings, a wail which hushes the birds. The men come over the brow of the hill, slowly, with the old squire walking tall and straight in front; six bowed men bearing the coffin on their shoulders, treading heavily and cautiously, under the great weight of the glistening white coffin; six men following behind, ill at ease, waiting their turn for the burden. You can see the red handkerchiefs knotted round their throats, and their shirt-fronts blue and white between the open waistcoats. The coffin is of new unpolished wood, gleaming and glistening in the sunlight; the men who carry it remember all their lives after the smell of new, warm elm-wood.
There’s a cry in response to the peewits, echoing louder and stronger than the lament of the lapwings, a wail that silences the birds. The men appear over the top of the hill, moving slowly, with the old squire standing tall and straight in front; six hunched men carrying the coffin on their shoulders, walking heavily and cautiously under the great weight of the shining white coffin; six men following behind, uneasy, waiting for their turn to take on the burden. You can see the red handkerchiefs tied around their necks, and their shirt fronts are blue and white peeking out from their open waistcoats. The coffin is made of new, unpolished wood, shining and sparkling in the sunlight; the men who carry it will remember the scent of fresh, warm elm wood for the rest of their lives.
Again a loud cry from the hill-top. The woman has followed thus far, the big, shapeless woman, and she cries with loud cries after the white coffin as it descends the hill, and the children that cling to her skirts weep aloud, and are not to be hushed by the other woman, who bends over them, but does not form one of the group. How the crying frightens the birds, and the rabbits; and the lambs away there run to their mothers. But the peewits are not frightened, they add their notes to the sorrow; they circle after the white, retreating coffin, they circle round the woman; it is they who forever “keen” the sorrows of this world. They are like priests in their robes, more black than white, more grief than hope, driving endlessly round and round, turning, lifting, falling and crying always in mournful desolation, repeating their last syllables like the broken accents of despair.
Again, a loud cry echoes from the hilltop. The woman has followed this far, the large, shapeless woman, and she cries loudly after the white coffin as it moves down the hill. The children clinging to her skirts weep out loud and won’t be quieted by the other woman, who leans over them but doesn’t become part of the group. The crying frightens the birds and rabbits, and the lambs over there run to their mothers. But the peewits aren’t scared; they add their calls to the sorrow. They circle around the white, retreating coffin, flying around the woman; it is they who forever “keen” the sorrows of this world. They are like priests in their robes, more black than white, more grief than hope, endlessly circling, turning, rising, falling, and always crying in mournful desolation, repeating their last notes like the broken sounds of despair.
The bearers have at last sunk between the high banks, and turned out of sight. The big woman cannot see them, and yet she stands to look. She must go home, there is nothing left.
The bearers have finally disappeared between the high banks and are out of sight. The large woman cannot see them, but she still stands watching. She has to go home; there's nothing left.
They have rested the coffin on the gate posts, and the bearers are wiping the sweat from their faces. They put their hands to their shoulders on the place where the weight has pressed.
They have set the coffin on the gate posts, and the bearers are wiping the sweat from their faces. They place their hands on their shoulders where the weight has pressed.
The other six are placing the pads on their shoulders, when a girl comes up with a jug and a blue pot. The squire drinks first, and fills for the rest. Meanwhile the girl stands back under the hedge, away from the coffin which smells of new elm-wood. In imagination she pictures the man shut up there in close darkness, while the sunlight flows all outside, and she catches her breast with terror. She must turn and rustle among the leaves of the violets for the flowers she does not see. Then, trembling, she comes to herself, and plucks a few flowers and breathes them hungrily into her soul, for comfort. The men put down the pots beside her, with thanks, and the squire gives the word. The bearers lift up the burden again, and the elm-boughs rattle along the hollow white wood, and the pitiful red clusters of elm-flowers sweep along it as if they whispered in sympathy—“We are so sorry, so sorry——”; always the compassionate buds in their fulness of life bend down to comfort the dark man shut up there. “Perhaps,” the girl thinks, “he hears them, and goes softly to sleep.” She shakes the tears out of her eyes on to the ground, and, taking up her pots, goes slowly down, over the brooks.
The other six are putting the pads on their shoulders when a girl arrives with a jug and a blue pot. The squire takes the first drink and fills up for everyone else. Meanwhile, the girl hangs back under the hedge, staying away from the coffin that smells of fresh elm wood. In her mind, she pictures the man trapped in there in complete darkness, while sunlight flows freely outside, and a wave of terror grips her chest. She feels compelled to turn and rustle among the violet leaves for flowers she can't see. Then, trembling, she gathers herself and picks a few flowers, inhaling their scent deeply for comfort. The men set the pots down next to her, thanking her, and the squire gives the signal. The bearers lift the load again, and the elm branches rattle against the hollow white wood, while the sorrowful red clusters of elm flowers trail along it as if they’re softly murmuring in sympathy—“We are so sorry, so sorry——”; always the caring buds, in their full vitality, lean down to comfort the dark man confined inside. “Maybe,” the girl thinks, “he can hear them and drifts off to sleep.” She brushes the tears from her eyes onto the ground and, picking up her pots, walks slowly down by the streams.
In a while, I too got up and went down to the mill, which lay red and peaceful, with the blue smoke rising as winsomely and carelessly as ever. On the other side of the valley I could see a pair of horses nod slowly across the fallow. A man’s voice called to them now and again with a resonance that filled me with longing to follow my horses over the fallow, in the still, lonely valley, full of sunshine and eternal forgetfulness. The day had already forgotten. The water was blue and white and dark-burnished with shadows; two swans sailed across the reflected trees with perfect blithe grace. The gloom that had passed across was gone. I watched the swan with his ruffled wings swell onwards; I watched his slim consort go peeping into corners and under bushes; I saw him steer clear of the bushes, to keep full in view, turning his head to me imperiously, till I longed to pelt him with the empty husks of last year’s flowers, knap-weed and scabius. I was too indolent, and I turned instead to the orchard.
After a while, I got up and headed down to the mill, which looked calm and peaceful, with the blue smoke rising as charmingly and carelessly as always. Across the valley, I could see a couple of horses nodding slowly over the fallow field. A man’s voice called to them now and then, filling me with a longing to follow my horses across the fallow, in the quiet, lonely valley, full of sunshine and eternal forgetfulness. The day had already forgotten itself. The water was blue and white, darkened with shadows; two swans glided across the reflection of the trees with perfect graceful ease. The gloom that had passed was gone. I watched the swan with his ruffled wings swell onward; I watched his slim mate peeking into corners and under bushes; I saw him steer clear of the bushes to stay in view, turning his head to me with an air of authority, until I wanted to throw the empty husks of last year’s flowers, knapweed and scabious, at him. But I was too lazy, and instead I turned toward the orchard.
There the daffodils were lifting their heads and throwing back their yellow curls. At the foot of each sloping, grey old tree stood a family of flowers, some bursten with golden fulness, some lifting their heads slightly, to show a modest, sweet countenance, others still hiding their faces, leaning forward pensively from the jaunty grey-green spears; I wished I had their language, to talk to them distinctly.
There the daffodils were lifting their heads and tossing back their yellow curls. At the base of each sloping, gray old tree stood a cluster of flowers, some bursting with golden fullness, some lifting their heads slightly to reveal a modest, sweet face, and others still hiding their faces, leaning forward pensively from the bright gray-green stems; I wished I could understand their language to talk to them clearly.
Overhead, the trees, with lifted fingers shook out their hair to the sun, decking themselves with buds as white and cool as a water-nymphs breasts.
Overhead, the trees, with lifted branches, shook out their leaves to the sun, adorning themselves with buds as white and cool as a water-nymph's skin.
I began to be very glad. The colts-foot discs glowed and laughed in a merry company down the path; I stroked the velvet faces, and laughed also, and I smelled the scent of black-currant leaves, which is full of childish memories.
I started to feel really happy. The colts-foot flowers shone and seemed joyful as they lined the path; I touched their soft petals and laughed too, breathing in the smell of black currant leaves, which brought back lots of childhood memories.
The house was quiet and complacent; it was peopled with ghosts again; but the ghosts had only come to enjoy the warm place once more, carrying sunshine in their arms and scattering it through the dusk of gloomy rooms.
The house was calm and content; it was filled with spirits again; but the spirits had only come to bask in the warmth once more, bringing sunshine with them and spreading it through the dim, dreary rooms.
CHAPTER III
THE IRONY OF INSPIRED MOMENTS
It happened, the next day after the funeral, I came upon reproductions of Aubrey Beardsley’s “Atalanta,” and of the tail-piece “Salome,” and others. I sat and looked and my soul leaped out upon the new thing. I was bewildered, wondering, grudging, fascinated. I looked a long time, but my mind, or my soul, would come to no state of coherence. I was fascinated and overcome, but yet full of stubbornness and resistance.
It happened the day after the funeral that I came across reproductions of Aubrey Beardsley’s “Atalanta,” the tail-piece “Salome,” and others. I sat and stared, and my soul surged at the new thing. I was confused, curious, begrudging, and captivated. I looked for a long time, but my mind, or my soul, couldn’t find any clarity. I was intrigued and overwhelmed, yet still filled with stubbornness and resistance.
Lettie was out, so, although it was dinner-time, even because it was dinner-time, I took the book and went down to the mill.
Lettie was out, so even though it was dinner time, and partly because it was dinner time, I grabbed the book and headed down to the mill.
The dinner was over; there was the fragrance of cooked rhubarb in the room. I went straight to Emily, who was leaning back in her chair, and put the Salome before her.
The dinner was over; the room was filled with the scent of cooked rhubarb. I went right over to Emily, who was reclining in her chair, and placed the Salome in front of her.
“Look,” said I, “look here!”
“Look,” I said, “check this out!”
She looked; she was short-sighted, and peered close. I was impatient for her to speak. She turned slowly at last and looked at me, shrinking, with questioning.
She looked; she was nearsighted and leaned in closer. I was eager for her to say something. Finally, she turned slowly and looked at me, pulling back a bit, with a questioning expression.
“Well?” I said.
"What's up?" I said.
“Isn’t it—fearful!” she replied softly.
“Isn’t it—frightening!” she replied softly.
“No!—why is it?”
“No!—what's going on?”
“It makes you feel—Why have you brought it?”
“It makes you feel—Why did you bring it?”
“I wanted you to see it.”
“I wanted you to check it out.”
Already I felt relieved, seeing that she too was caught in the spell.
Already I felt relieved, seeing that she was also caught in the spell.
George came and bent over my shoulder. I could feel the heavy warmth of him.
George came and leaned over my shoulder. I could feel his warm weight.
“Good Lord!” he drawled, half amused. The children came crowding to see, and Emily closed the book.
“Good Lord!” he said, half amused. The children gathered around to see, and Emily closed the book.
“I shall be late—Hurry up, Dave!” and she went to wash her hands before going to school.
“I'll be late—Hurry up, Dave!” she said as she went to wash her hands before heading to school.
“Give it me, will you!” George asked, putting out his hand for the book. I gave it him, and he sat down to look at the drawings. When Mollie crept near to look, he angrily shouted to her to get away. She pulled a mouth, and got her hat over her wild brown curls. Emily came in ready for school.
“Give it to me, will you!” George asked, reaching out his hand for the book. I handed it to him, and he sat down to check out the drawings. When Mollie got close to take a look, he angrily shouted at her to get away. She pouted and adjusted her hat over her messy brown curls. Emily came in, ready for school.
“I’m going—good-bye,” she said, and she waited hesitatingly. I moved to get my cap. He looked up with a new expression in his eyes, and said:
“I’m leaving—bye,” she said, and she paused uncertainly. I reached for my cap. He looked up with a different look in his eyes and said:
“Are you going?—wait a bit—I’m coming.”
“Are you leaving?—hold on a second—I’ll join you.”
I waited.
I waited.
“Oh, very well—good-bye,” said Emily bitterly, and she departed.
“Oh, fine—goodbye,” said Emily bitterly, and she left.
When he had looked long enough he got up and we went out. He kept his finger between the pages of the book as he carried it. We went towards the fallow land without speaking. There he sat down on a bank, leaning his back against a holly-tree, and saying, very calmly:
When he had looked for a while, he got up and we walked out. He kept his finger in the book as he carried it. We headed toward the empty land without saying a word. There, he sat down on a bank, leaning his back against a holly tree, and said very calmly:
“There’s no need to be in any hurry now——” whereupon he proceeded to study the illustrations.
“There's no need to rush now——” and with that, he began to examine the illustrations.
“You know,” he said at last, “I do want her.”
“You know,” he finally said, “I really do want her.”
I started at the irrelevance of this remark, and said, “Who?”
I was taken aback by this comment and asked, “Who?”
“Lettie. We’ve got notice, did you know?”
“Lettie. We got the notice, did you know?”
I started to my feet this time with amazement.
I got to my feet this time in astonishment.
“Notice to leave?—what for?”
“Notice to vacate?—why?”
“Rabbits I expect. I wish she’d have me, Cyril.”
“Rabbits, I guess. I wish she’d take me, Cyril.”
“To leave Strelley Mill!” I repeated.
“To leave Strelley Mill!” I said again.
“That’s it—and I’m rather glad. But do you think she might have me, Cyril?”
“That’s it—and I’m pretty glad. But do you think she might want me, Cyril?”
“What a shame! Where will you go? And you lie there joking——!”
“What a shame! Where will you go? And you’re just lying there joking!”
“I don’t. Never mind about the damned notice. I want her more than anything.—And the more I look at these naked lines, the more I want her. It’s a sort of fine sharp feeling, like these curved lines. I don’t know what I’m saying—but do you think she’d have me? Has she seen these pictures?”
“I don’t. Forget about the damn notice. I want her more than anything.—And the more I look at these bare lines, the more I want her. It’s a kind of intense feeling, just like these curved lines. I’m not sure what I’m saying—but do you think she’d be interested in me? Has she seen these pictures?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“If she did perhaps she’d want me—I mean she’d feel it clear and sharp coming through her.”
“If she did, maybe she’d want me—I mean she’d feel it strong and clear coming through her.”
“I’ll show her and see.”
"I'll show her and check."
“I’d been sort of thinking about it—since father had that notice. It seemed as if the ground was pulled from under our feet. I never felt so lost. Then I began to think of her, if she’d have me—but not clear, till you showed me those pictures. I must have her if I can—and I must have something. It’s rather ghostish to have the road suddenly smudged out, and all the world anywhere, nowhere for you to go. I must get something sure soon, or else I feel as if I should fall from somewhere and hurt myself. I’ll ask her.”
“I’d been thinking about it since Dad got that notice. It felt like the ground was pulled out from under us. I’ve never felt so lost. Then I started to think about her, if she’d want me—but it wasn’t clear until you showed me those pictures. I need to have her if I can—and I need to grab onto something. It’s pretty creepy to have the road suddenly disappear, leaving the whole world feeling like nowhere for you to go. I need to figure something out soon, or I feel like I’m going to fall from somewhere and get hurt. I’ll ask her.”
I looked at him as he lay there under the holly-tree, his face all dreamy and boyish, very unusual.
I watched him as he lay there under the holly tree, his face looking dreamy and youthful, quite unusual.
“You’ll ask Lettie?” said I, “When—how?”
“You’re going to ask Lettie?” I said, “When—how?”
“I must ask her quick, while I feel as if everything had gone, and I was ghostish. I think I must sound rather a lunatic.”
“I need to ask her quickly, while I feel like everything has slipped away and I'm just a shadow of myself. I think I probably sound a bit crazy.”
He looked at me, and his eyelids hung heavy over his eyes as if he had been drinking, or as if he were tired.
He looked at me, and his eyelids drooped over his eyes like he had been drinking or was just really tired.
“Is she at home?” he said.
“Is she home?” he asked.
“No, she’s gone to Nottingham. She’ll be home before dark.”
“No, she’s gone to Nottingham. She’ll be back before dark.”
“I’ll see her then. Can you smell violets?”
“I'll see her then. Can you smell the violets?”
I replied that I could not. He was sure that he could, and he seemed uneasy till he had justified the sensation. So he arose, very leisurely, and went along the bank, looking closely for the flowers.
I replied that I couldn't. He was convinced he could, and he seemed unsettled until he had validated the feeling. So he stood up, taking his time, and walked along the bank, carefully searching for the flowers.
“I knew I could. White ones!”
“I knew I could. White ones!”
He sat down and picked three flowers, and held them to his nostrils, and inhaled their fragrance. Then he put them to his mouth, and I saw his strong white teeth crush them. He chewed them for a while without speaking; then he spat them out and gathered more.
He sat down and picked three flowers, held them to his nose, and breathed in their scent. Then he put them in his mouth, and I watched as his strong white teeth crushed them. He chewed them for a bit without saying anything; then he spat them out and picked more.
“They remind me of her too,” he said, and he twisted a piece of honeysuckle stem round the bunch and handed it to me.
"They remind me of her too," he said, twisting a piece of honeysuckle stem around the bunch and handing it to me.
“A white violet, is she?” I smiled.
“A white violet, is she?” I smiled.
“Give them to her, and tell her to come and meet me just when it’s getting dark in the wood.”
“Give them to her and let her know to come and meet me right when it’s getting dark in the woods.”
“But if she won’t?”
“But what if she won't?”
“She will.”
"She definitely will."
“If she’s not at home?”
“If she's not home?”
“Come and tell me.”
“Come and tell me.”
He lay down again with his head among the green violet leaves, saying:
He lay down again with his head resting on the green violet leaves, saying:
“I ought to work, because it all counts in the valuation. But I don’t care.”
“I should be working since it all matters in the evaluation. But I really don’t care.”
He lay looking at me for some time. Then he said:
He lay there looking at me for a while. Then he said:
“I don’t suppose I shall have above twenty pounds left when we’ve sold up—but she’s got plenty of money to start with—if she has me—in Canada. I could get well off—and she could have—what she wanted—I’m sure she’d have what she wanted.”
“I don’t think I’ll have more than twenty pounds left after we sell everything—but she has more than enough money to start fresh—if she has me—in Canada. I could do well for myself—and she could have—whatever she wanted—I’m sure she’d get what she wanted.”
He took it all calmly as if it were realised. I was somewhat amused.
He took it all in stride as if it were expected. I found it somewhat amusing.
“What frock will she have on when she comes to meet me?” he asked.
“What dress will she be wearing when she comes to meet me?” he asked.
“I don’t know. The same as she’s gone to Nottingham in, I suppose—a sort of gold-brown costume with a rather tight fitting coat. Why?”
“I don’t know. The same outfit she wore to Nottingham, I guess—a kind of gold-brown costume with a pretty fitted coat. Why?”
“I was thinking how she’d look.”
“I was thinking about how she’d look.”
“What chickens are you counting now?” I asked.
“What chickens are you counting now?” I asked.
“But what do you think I look best in?” he replied.
“But what do you think I look best in?” he replied.
“You? Just as you are—no, put that old smooth cloth coat on—that’s all.” I smiled as I told him, but he was very serious.
“You? Just as you are—no, put that old smooth coat on—that’s all.” I smiled when I said it, but he was really serious.
“Shan’t I put my new clothes on?”
“Shouldn't I put my new clothes on?”
“No—you want to leave your neck showing.”
“No—you want to keep your neck visible.”
He put his hand to his throat, and said naïvely:
He touched his throat and said innocently:
“Do I?”—and it amused him.
“Do I?”—and it made him laugh.
Then he lay looking dreamily up into the tree. I left him, and went wandering round the fields finding flowers and bird’s nests.
Then he lay there, gazing dreamily up at the tree. I left him and wandered around the fields, collecting flowers and bird nests.
When I came back, it was nearly four o’clock. He stood up and stretched himself. He pulled out his watch.
When I got back, it was almost four o’clock. He stood up and stretched. He took out his watch.
“Good Lord,” he drawled, “I’ve lain there thinking all afternoon. I didn’t know I could do such a thing. Where have you been? It’s with being all upset you see. You left the violets—here, take them, will you; and tell her: I’ll come when it’s getting dark. I feel like somebody else—or else really like myself. I hope I shan’t wake up to the other things—you know, like I am always—before them.”
“Good Lord,” he said, “I’ve been lying there thinking all afternoon. I had no idea I could do something like this. Where have you been? It’s just because I’ve been so upset, you see. You left the violets—here, take them, will you? And tell her: I’ll come when it starts getting dark. I feel like someone else—or maybe really like myself. I hope I won’t wake up to the usual stuff—you know, like I always do—before they do.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Oh, I don’t know—only I feel as if I could talk straight off without arranging—like birds, without knowing what note is coming next.”
“Oh, I don’t know—it's just that I feel like I could talk right off without planning—like birds, not knowing what note comes next.”
When I was going he said:
When I was leaving, he said:
“Here, leave me that book—it’ll keep me like this—I mean I’m not the same as I was yesterday, and that book’ll keep me like it. Perhaps it’s a bilious bout—I do sometimes have one, if something very extraordinary happens. When it’s getting dark then!”
“Here, give me that book—it’ll keep me feeling this way—I mean I’m not the same as I was yesterday, and that book will help me stay like this. Maybe it’s just a bad mood—I do get into one sometimes, if something really unusual happens. Especially when it starts to get dark!”
Lettie had not arrived when I went home. I put the violets in a little vase on the table. I remembered he had wanted her to see the drawings—it was perhaps as well he had kept them.
Lettie hadn’t arrived when I got home. I put the violets in a small vase on the table. I remembered he wanted her to see the drawings—it might be better that he had kept them.
She came about six o’clock—in the motor-car with Marie. But the latter did not descend. I went out to assist with the parcels. Lettie had already begun to buy things; the wedding was fixed for July.
She arrived around six o’clock—in the car with Marie. But Marie didn't get out. I went outside to help with the bags. Lettie had already started buying things; the wedding was set for July.
The room was soon over-covered with stuffs: table linen, underclothing, pieces of silken stuff and lace stuff, patterns for carpets and curtains, a whole gleaming glowing array. Lettie was very delighted. She could hardly wait to take off her hat, but went round cutting the string of her parcels, opening them, talking all the time to my mother.
The room quickly became cluttered with things: tablecloths, underwear, bits of silky fabric and lace, patterns for rugs and drapes, a whole shiny, colorful assortment. Lettie was thrilled. She could barely wait to take off her hat, but she walked around cutting the string on her packages, opening them, and chatting the whole time with my mom.
“Look, Little Woman. I’ve got a ready-made underskirt—isn’t it lovely. Listen!” and she ruffled it through her hands. “Shan’t I sound splendid! Frou-Frou! But it is a charming shade, isn’t it, and not a bit bulky or clumsy anywhere?” She put the band of the skirt against her waist, and put forward her foot, and looked down, saying, “It’s just the right length, isn’t it, Little Woman?—and they said I was tall—it was a wonder. Don’t you wish it were yours, Little?—oh, you won’t confess it. Yes you like to be as fine as anybody—that’s why I bought you this piece of silk—isn’t it sweet, though?—you needn’t say there’s too much lavender in it, there is not. Now!” She pleated it up and held it against my mother’s chin. “It suits you beautifully—doesn’t it. Don’t you like it, Sweet? You don’t seem to like it a bit, and I’m sure it suits you—makes you look ever so young. I wish you wouldn’t be so old fashioned in your notions. You do like it, don’t you?”
“Look, Little Woman. I’ve got a ready-made underskirt—isn’t it lovely? Listen!” and she ruffled it through her hands. “I’m going to sound fabulous! Frou-Frou! But isn’t it a lovely color, and not bulky or awkward anywhere?” She held the band of the skirt against her waist, extended her foot, and looked down, saying, “It’s just the right length, isn’t it, Little Woman?—and they said I was tall—it was surprising. Don’t you wish it were yours, Little?—oh, you won’t admit it. Yes, you want to look as good as anyone—that’s why I bought you this piece of silk—isn’t it cute, though?—you can’t say there’s too much lavender in it, because there isn’t. Now!” She pleated it up and held it against my mother’s chin. “It looks great on you—doesn’t it? Don’t you like it, Sweet? You don’t seem to like it at all, and I’m sure it looks amazing on you—makes you look so young. I wish you wouldn’t have such old-fashioned ideas. You do like it, don’t you?”
“Of course I do—I was only thinking what an extravagant mortal you are when you begin to buy. You know you mustn’t keep on always——”
“Of course I do—I was just thinking about how extravagant you are when you start shopping. You know you can't keep doing that all the time——”
“Now—now, Sweet, don’t be naughty and preachey. It’s such a treat to go buying: You will come with me next time, won’t you? Oh, I have enjoyed it—but I wished you were there—Marie takes anything, she’s so easy to suit—I like to have a good buy—Oh, it was splendid!—and there’s lots more yet. Oh, did you see this cushion cover—these are the colours I want for that room—gold and amber——”
“Now—come on, Sweet, don’t be naughty and preachy. It’s such a pleasure to go shopping: You’ll come with me next time, right? Oh, I had a great time—but I wished you were there—Marie is so easy to please, she’ll take anything—I like to find a really good deal—Oh, it was amazing!—and there’s so much more to get. Oh, did you see this cushion cover—these are the colors I want for that room—gold and amber——”
This was a bad opening. I watched the shadows darken further and further along the brightness, hushing the glitter of the water. I watched the golden ripeness come upon the west, and thought the rencontre was never to take place. At last, however, Lettie flung herself down with a sigh, saying she was tired.
This was a disappointing start. I watched as the shadows grew darker along the bright water, muting its sparkle. I saw the golden glow spreading across the west and thought the meeting would never happen. Finally, though, Lettie threw herself down with a sigh, saying she was tired.
“Come into the dining-room and have a cup of tea,” said mother. “I told Rebecca to mash when you came in.”
“Come into the dining room and have a cup of tea,” said mom. “I told Rebecca to mash the potatoes when you arrived.”
“All right. Leslie’s coming up later on, I believe—about half past eight, he said. Should I show him what I’ve bought?”
“All right. Leslie will be here later, I think—around eight-thirty, he said. Should I show him what I got?”
“There’s nothing there for a man to see.”
“There’s nothing for a guy to see.”
“I shall have to change my dress, and I’m sure I don’t want the fag. Rebecca, just go and look at the things I’ve bought—in the other room—and, Becky, fold them up for me, will you, and put them on my bed?”
“I need to change my outfit, and I really don’t want the hassle. Rebecca, just go check out the things I bought—in the other room—and, Becky, could you fold them up for me and put them on my bed?”
As soon as she’d gone out, Lettie said: “She’ll enjoy doing it, won’t she, mother, they’re so nice! Do you think I need dress, mother?”
As soon as she stepped out, Lettie said, “She’ll love doing it, right, mom? They’re so nice! Do you think I need a dress, mom?”
“Please yourself—do as you wish.”
"Do what makes you happy."
“I suppose I shall have to; he doesn’t like blouses and skirts of an evening he says; he hates the belt. I’ll wear that old cream cashmere; it looks nice now I’ve put that new lace on it. Don’t those violets smell nice?—who got them?”
“I guess I have to; he doesn’t like blouses and skirts in the evening, he says; he hates the belt. I’ll wear that old cream cashmere; it looks good now that I’ve added that new lace to it. Don’t those violets smell great?—who brought them?”
“Cyril brought them in.”
“Cyril brought them inside.”
“George sent them you,” said I.
“George sent them to you,” I said.
“Well, I’ll just run up and take my dress off. Why are we troubled with men!”
“Well, I’ll just go up and take my dress off. Why do we have to deal with men!”
“It’s a trouble you like well enough,” said mother.
“It’s a trouble you enjoy enough,” said mom.
“Oh, do I? such a bother!” and she ran upstairs.
“Oh, do I? What a hassle!” and she ran upstairs.
The sun was red behind Highclose. I kneeled in the window seat and smiled at Fate and at people who imagine that strange states are near to the inner realities. The sun went straight down behind the cedar trees, deliberately and, it seemed as I watched, swiftly lowered itself behind the trees, behind the rim of the hill.
The sun was red behind Highclose. I knelt in the window seat and smiled at Fate and at people who think that strange states are close to the inner realities. The sun went straight down behind the cedar trees, deliberately and, as I watched, quickly lowered itself behind the trees, behind the edge of the hill.
“I must go,” I said to myself, “and tell him she will not come.”
“I have to go,” I said to myself, “and let him know she isn't coming.”
Yet I fidgeted about the room, loth to depart. Lettie came down, dressed in white—or cream—cut low round the neck. She looked very delightful and fresh again, with a sparkle of the afternoon’s excitement still.
Yet I moved around the room, reluctant to leave. Lettie came down, wearing white—or cream—cut low around the neck. She looked very charming and fresh again, with a hint of the afternoon's excitement still showing.
“I’ll put some of these violets on me,” she said, glancing at herself in the mirror, and then taking the flowers from their water, she dried them, and fastened them among her lace.
“I’ll put some of these violets on,” she said, looking at herself in the mirror. Then she took the flowers out of their water, dried them, and pinned them into her lace.
“Don’t Lettie and I look nice to-night?” she said smiling, glancing from me to her reflection which was like a light in the dusky room.
“Don’t Lettie and I look nice tonight?” she said, smiling and glancing from me to her reflection, which was like a light in the dim room.
“That reminds me,” I said, “George Saxton wanted to see you this evening.”
"That reminds me," I said, "George Saxton wanted to see you tonight."
“What ever for?”
"What for?"
“I don’t know. They’ve got notice to leave their farm, and I think he feels a bit sentimental.”
“I don’t know. They’ve been given notice to leave their farm, and I think he feels a little nostalgic.”
“Oh, well—is he coming here?”
“Oh, is he coming here?”
“He said would you go just a little way in the wood to meet him.”
“He said, would you walk just a bit into the woods to meet him?”
“Did he! Oh, indeed! Well, of course I can’t.”
“Did he! Oh, for sure! Well, of course I can’t.”
“Of course not—if you won’t. They’re his violets you’re wearing by the way.”
“Of course not—if you don’t want to. Those are his violets you’re wearing, by the way.”
“Are they—let them stay, it makes no difference. But whatever did he want to see me for?”
“Are they—let them stay, it doesn't matter. But what did he want to see me for?”
“I couldn’t say, I assure you.”
"I can't say, I promise you."
She glanced at herself in the mirror, and then at the clock.
She looked at herself in the mirror, then at the clock.
“Let’s see,” she remarked, “it’s only a quarter to eight. Three quarters of an hour—! But what can he want me for?—I never knew anything like it.”
“Let’s see,” she said, “it’s only a quarter to eight. Thirty minutes—! But what could he want me for?—I’ve never seen anything like this.”
“Startling, isn’t it!” I observed satirically.
“Surprising, isn’t it!” I remarked sarcastically.
“Yes,” she glanced at herself in the mirror:
“Yes,” she looked at herself in the mirror:
“I can’t go out like this.”
“I can’t go out looking like this.”
“All right, you can’t then.”
"Okay, you can't then."
“Besides—it’s nearly dark, it will be too dark to see in the wood, won’t it?”
“Besides—it’s almost dark, it will be too dark to see in the woods, right?”
“It will directly.”
“It will do directly.”
“Well, I’ll just go to the end of the garden, for one moment—run and fetch that silk shawl out of my wardrobe—be quick, while it’s light.”
“Well, I’ll just go to the end of the garden for a moment—run and grab that silk shawl from my wardrobe—hurry, while it’s still light.”
I ran and brought the wrap. She arranged it carefully over her head.
I ran and got the wrap. She placed it neatly over her head.
We went out, down the garden path. Lettie held her skirts carefully gathered from the ground. A nightingale began to sing in the twilight; we stepped along in silence as far as the rhododendron bushes, now in rosy bud.
We walked out, down the garden path. Lettie held her skirts carefully gathered off the ground. A nightingale started singing in the twilight; we quietly made our way to the rhododendron bushes, now in rosy bud.
“I cannot go into the wood,” she said.
“I can’t go into the woods,” she said.
“Come to the top of the riding”—and we went round the dark bushes.
“Come to the top of the ride”—and we made our way around the dark bushes.
George was waiting. I saw at once he was half distrustful of himself now. Lettie dropped her skirts and trailed towards him. He stood awkwardly awaiting her, conscious of the clownishness of his appearance. She held out her hand with something of a grand air:
George was waiting. I noticed right away that he was now half-distrustful of himself. Lettie let go of her skirts and walked toward him. He stood there awkwardly, conscious of how silly he looked. She extended her hand with a sort of dramatic flair:
“See,” she said, “I have come.”
“Look,” she said, “I’m here.”
“Yes—I thought you wouldn’t—perhaps”—he looked at her, and suddenly gained courage: “You have been putting white on—you, you do look nice—though not like——”
“Yes—I didn't think you would—maybe”—he looked at her and suddenly felt braver: “You've been wearing white—you, you look nice—though not like——”
“What?—Who else?”
“What?—Who else is there?”
“Nobody else—only I—well I’d—I’d thought about it different—like some pictures.”
“Nobody else—just me—I mean, I thought about it differently—like some pictures.”
She smiled with a gentle radiance, and asked indulgently, “And how was I different?”
She smiled with a warm glow and asked playfully, “And how was I different?”
“Not all that soft stuff—plainer.”
"Not all that soft stuff—simpler."
“But don’t I look very nice with all this soft stuff, as you call it?”—and she shook the silk away from her smiles.
“But don’t I look great in all this soft stuff, as you call it?”—and she brushed the silk aside with her smiles.
“Oh, yes—better than those naked lines.”
“Oh, yes—much better than those bare lines.”
“You are quaint to-night—what did you want me for—to say good-bye?”
“You're looking charming tonight—what did you want to see me for—to say goodbye?”
“Good-bye?”
"Goodbye?"
“Yes—you’re going away, Cyril tells me. I’m very sorry—fancy horrid strangers at the Mill! But then I shall be gone away soon, too. We are all going you see, now we’ve grown up,”—she kept hold of my arm. “Yes.”
“Yes—you’re leaving, Cyril tells me. I’m really sorry—imagine those awful strangers at the Mill! But I’ll be gone soon, too. We’re all leaving, you see, now that we’ve grown up,”—she held onto my arm. “Yes.”
“And where will you go—Canada? You’ll settle there and be quite a patriarch, won’t you?”
“And where are you thinking of going—Canada? You’ll move there and become quite a respected figure, right?”
“I don’t know.”
"I have no idea."
“You are not really sorry to go, are you?”
“You're not actually sad to leave, are you?”
“No, I’m glad.”
“No, I’m happy.”
“Glad to go away from us all.”
“Happy to be leaving us all.”
“I suppose so—since I must.”
"I guess so—since I have to."
“Ah, Fate—Fate! It separates you whether you want it or not.”
“Ah, Fate—Fate! It separates you whether you like it or not.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Why, you see, you have to leave. I mustn’t stay out here—it is growing chilly. How soon are you going?”
“Look, you need to go. I shouldn’t be out here—it’s getting cold. When are you leaving?”
“I don’t know.”
"I have no idea."
“Not soon then?”
"Not anytime soon?"
“I don’t know.”
“I don’t know.”
“Then I may see you again?”
“So, will I see you again?”
“I don’t know.”
"I have no idea."
“Oh, yes, I shall. Well, I must go. Shall I say good-bye now?—that was what you wanted, was it not?”
“Oh, yes, I will. Well, I need to go. Should I say goodbye now?—that’s what you wanted, right?”
“To say good-bye?”
"To say goodbye?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“No—it wasn’t—I wanted, I wanted to ask you——”
“No—it wasn’t—I wanted, I wanted to ask you——”
“What?” she cried.
“What?” she exclaimed.
“You don’t know, Lettie, now the old life’s gone, everything—how I want you—to set out with—it’s like beginning life, and I want you.”
“You don’t know, Lettie, now that the old life is over, everything—how I want you—to start fresh together—it feels like starting a new life, and I want you.”
“But what could I do—I could only hinder—what help should I be?”
“But what could I do? I could only make things harder—how could I actually help?”
“I should feel as if my mind was made up—as if I could do something clearly. Now it’s all hazy—not knowing what to do next.”
“I should feel like I’ve made up my mind—as if I could clearly take action. Right now, everything is unclear—I don't know what to do next.”
“And if—if you had—what then?”
“And if you had that—what then?”
“If I had you I could go straight on.”
"If I had you, I could keep going."
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“Oh—I should take a farm in Canada——”
“Oh—I should get a farm in Canada——”
“Well, wouldn’t it be better to get it first and make sure——?”
“Well, wouldn’t it be better to get it first and make sure?”
“I have no money.”
"I'm broke."
“Oh!—so you wanted me——?”
“Oh!—so you needed me——?”
“I only wanted you, I only wanted you. I would have given you——”
“I just wanted you, I just wanted you. I would have given you——”
“What?”
“Excuse me?”
“You’d have me—you’d have all me, and everything you wanted.”
“You’d have me—you’d have all of me, and everything you wanted.”
“That I paid for—a good bargain! No, oh no, George, I beg your pardon. This is one of my flippant nights. I don’t mean it like that. But you know it’s impossible—look how I’m fixed—it is impossible, isn’t it now.”
"That I paid for—a great deal! No, oh no, George, I'm sorry. This is one of my light-hearted nights. I don’t mean it that way. But you know it’s impossible—look at my situation—it is impossible, isn’t it?"
“I suppose it is.”
"I guess it is."
“You know it is—Look at me now, and say if it’s not impossible—a farmer’s wife—with you in Canada.”
“You know it is—Look at me now and tell me if it’s not impossible—a farmer’s wife—with you in Canada.”
“Yes—I didn’t expect you like that. Yes, I see it is impossible. But I’d thought about it, and felt as if I must have you. Should have you . . . Yes, it doesn’t do to go on dreaming. I think it’s the first time, and it’ll be the last. Yes, it is impossible. Now I have made up my mind.”
“Yes—I didn’t expect you to be like that. Yes, I see it’s impossible. But I thought about it and felt like I had to have you. Should have you . . . Yes, it doesn’t help to keep dreaming. I think this is the first time, and it’ll be the last. Yes, it is impossible. Now I’ve made up my mind.”
“And what will you do?”
"What are you going to do?"
“I shall not go to Canada.”
"I'm not heading to Canada."
“Oh, you must not—you must not do anything rash.”
“Oh, you really shouldn’t—you shouldn’t do anything impulsive.”
“No—I shall get married.”
"No—I'm getting married."
“You will? Oh, I am glad. I thought—you—you were too fond—. But you’re not—of yourself I meant. I am so glad. Yes—do marry!”
“You will? Oh, I’m glad. I thought—you—you liked yourself too much—. But you don’t—of yourself, I meant. I’m really glad. Yes—please do get married!”
“Well, I shall—since you are——”
"Well, I guess I will—since you are——"
“Yes,” said Lettie. “It is best. But I thought that you——” she smiled at him in sad reproach.
“Yes,” Lettie said. “It’s for the best. But I thought that you——” she smiled at him with a hint of sadness.
“Did you think so?” he replied, smiling gravely.
"Did you really think that?" he said, smiling seriously.
“Yes,” she whispered. They stood looking at one another.
“Yes,” she whispered. They stood looking at each other.
He made an impulsive movement towards her. She, however, drew back slightly, checking him.
He made an impulsive move toward her. She, however, pulled back a bit, stopping him.
“Well—I shall see you again sometime—so good-bye,” he said, putting out his hand.
“Well—I’ll see you again sometime—so goodbye,” he said, reaching out his hand.
We heard a foot crunching on the gravel. Leslie halted at the top of the riding. Lettie, hearing him, relaxed into a kind of feline graciousness, and said to George:
We heard footsteps crunching on the gravel. Leslie stopped at the top of the path. Lettie, noticing him, let herself relax with a sort of feline grace and said to George:
“I am so sorry you are going to leave—it breaks the old life up. You said I would see you again——” She left her hand in his a moment or two.
“I’m really sorry you’re leaving—it feels like the end of everything. You said I would see you again——” She held his hand for a moment or two.
“Yes,” George replied. “Good-night”—and he turned away. She stood for a moment in the same drooping, graceful attitude watching him, then she turned round slowly. She seemed hardly to notice Leslie.
“Yes,” George replied. “Goodnight”—and he turned away. She stood for a moment in the same drooping, graceful posture watching him, then she turned around slowly. She seemed barely to notice Leslie.
“Who was that you were talking to?” he asked.
“Who were you talking to?” he asked.
“He has gone now,” she replied irrelevantly, as if even then she seemed hardly to realise it.
“He’s gone now,” she replied, almost as if she didn’t fully grasp it even then.
“It appears to upset you—his going—who is it?”
“It seems to bother you—his leaving—who is it?”
“He!—Oh,—why, it’s George Saxton.”
“Hey!—Oh,—why, it’s George Saxton.”
“Oh, him!”
“Oh, that guy!”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“What did he want?”
"What did he want?"
“Eh? What did he want? Oh, nothing.”
“Hmm? What did he want? Oh, nothing.”
“A mere trysting—in the interim, eh!”—he said this laughing, generously passing off his annoyance in a jest.
“A quick fling—in the meantime, right!”—he said this with a laugh, casually brushing off his irritation with a joke.
“I feel so sorry,” she said.
“I feel really sorry,” she said.
“What for?”
"Why?"
“Oh—don’t let us talk about him—talk about something else. I can’t bear to talk about—him.”
“Oh—let's not discuss him—let's talk about something else. I just can’t stand talking about—him.”
“All right,” he replied—and after an awkward little pause. “What sort of a time had you in Nottingham?”
"Okay," he replied—after a brief, awkward pause. "How was your time in Nottingham?"
“Oh, a fine time.”
“Oh, a great time.”
“You’ll enjoy yourself in the shops between now and—July. Some time I’ll go with you and see them.”
“You’ll have fun shopping between now and—July. At some point, I’ll join you and check them out.”
“Very well.”
"Okay."
“That sounds as if you don’t want me to go. Am I already in the way on a shopping expedition, like an old husband?”
“That sounds like you don’t want me to go. Am I already slowing you down on a shopping trip, like an old husband?”
“I should think you would be.”
“I would think you would be.”
“That’s nice of you! Why?”
"That’s so nice of you! Why?"
“Oh, I don’t know.”
“Oh, I have no idea.”
“Yes you do.”
"Yes, you do."
“Oh, I suppose you’d hang about.”
“Oh, I guess you’d stick around.”
“I’m much too well brought up.”
"I've been raised too well."
“Rebecca has lighted the hall lamp.”
“Rebecca has turned on the hall lamp.”
“Yes, it’s grown quite dark. I was here early. You never gave me a good word for it.”
“Yes, it's gotten really dark. I was here early. You never said anything nice about it.”
“I didn’t notice. There’s a light in the dining-room, we’ll go there.”
“I didn’t notice. There’s a light in the dining room; let’s go there.”
They went into the dining-room. She stood by the piano and carefully took off the wrap. Then she wandered listlessly about the room for a minute.
They went into the dining room. She stood by the piano and carefully took off her wrap. Then she aimlessly wandered around the room for a minute.
“Aren’t you coming to sit down?” he said, pointing to the seat on the couch beside him.
“Aren’t you going to come sit down?” he asked, gesturing to the spot on the couch next to him.
“Not just now,” she said, trailing aimlessly to the piano. She sat down and began to play at random, from memory. Then she did that most irritating thing—played accompaniments to songs, with snatches of the air where the voice should have predominated.
“Not right now,” she said, wandering over to the piano. She sat down and started to play whatever came to mind, from memory. Then she did that most annoying thing—played accompaniments to songs, with bits of the melody where the vocals should have taken the lead.
“I say Lettie, . . .” he interrupted after a time.
“I say, Lettie, . . .” he interrupted after a while.
“Yes,” she replied, continuing to play.
“Yes,” she said, continuing to play.
“It’s not very interesting. . . .”
“It’s not really interesting. . . .”
“No?”—she continued to play.
“No?”—she kept playing.
“Nor very amusing. . . .”
“Not very funny. . . .”
She did not answer. He bore it for a little time longer, then he said:
She didn’t answer. He waited a bit longer, then he said:
“How much longer is it going to last, Lettie?”
“How much longer is it going to last, Lettie?”
“What?”
“Seriously?”
“That sort of business. . . .”
“That kind of business. . . .”
“The piano?—I’ll stop playing if you don’t like it.”
“The piano?—I’ll quit playing if you’re not into it.”
She did not, however, cease.
She didn’t, however, stop.
“Yes—and all this dry business.”
“Yes—and all this boring stuff.”
“I don’t understand.”
"I don't get it."
“Don’t you?—you make me.’”
"Don't you?—you make me.’"
There she went on, tinkling away at “If I built a world for you, dear.”
There she went, playing “If I Built a World for You, Dear.”
“I say, stop it, do!” he cried.
“I’m telling you, just stop it!” he yelled.
She tinkled to the end of the verse, and very slowly closed the piano.
She played the last note and slowly closed the piano.
“Come on—come and sit down,” he said.
“Come on—come sit down,” he said.
“No, I don’t want to.—I’d rather have gone on playing.”
“No, I don't want to.—I'd rather keep playing.”
“Go on with your damned playing then, and I’ll go where there’s more interest.”
“Go ahead with your damn games then, and I’ll find somewhere more interesting.”
“You ought to like it.”
“You should like it.”
He did not answer, so she turned slowly round on the stool, opened the piano, and laid her fingers on the keys. At the sound of the chord he started up, saying: “Then I’m going.”
He didn't respond, so she slowly turned on the stool, opened the piano, and placed her fingers on the keys. At the sound of the chord, he jumped up and said, “Then I’m leaving.”
“It’s very early—why?” she said, through the calm jingle of “Meine Ruh is hin——”
“It’s really early—why?” she said, through the soft jingle of “Meine Ruh is hin——”
He stood biting his lips. Then he made one more appeal.
He stood there biting his lips. Then he made one more request.
“Lettie!”
“Lettie!”
“Yes?”
"Hello?"
“Aren’t you going to leave off—and be—amiable?”
“Aren’t you going to stop—and just be—friendly?”
“Amiable?”
"Friendly?"
“You are a jolly torment. What’s upset you now?”
“You're a cheerful annoyance. What’s bothering you now?”
“Nay, it’s not I who am upset.”
“Nah, it’s not me who’s upset.”
“I’m glad to hear it—what do you call yourself?”
“I’m glad to hear that—what do you go by?”
“I?—nothing.”
"I?—nothing."
“Oh, well, I’m going then.”
“Oh, well, I’m out then.”
“Must you?—so early to-night?”
“Do you have to?—so early tonight?”
He did not go, and she played more and more softly, languidly, aimlessly. Once she lifted her head to speak, but did not say anything.
He didn't leave, and she played more and more gently, lazily, and without purpose. At one point, she lifted her head to say something, but nothing came out.
“Look here!” he ejaculated all at once, so that she started, and jarred the piano, “What do you mean by it?”
“Look here!” he exclaimed suddenly, startling her and causing the piano to jolt, “What do you mean by that?”
She jingled leisurely a few seconds before answering, then she replied:
She took her time and jingled for a few seconds before answering, then she said:
“What a worry you are!”
"You're such a worry!"
“I suppose you want me out of the way while you sentimentalise over that milkman. You needn’t bother. You can do it while I’m here. Or I’ll go and leave you in peace. I’ll go and call him back for you, if you like—if that’s what you want——”
“I guess you want me out of the way while you daydream about that milkman. You don’t have to worry. You can do that while I’m here. Or I can leave you alone. I can go and bring him back for you, if that’s what you want—”
She turned on the piano stool slowly and looked at him, smiling faintly.
She slowly turned on the piano stool and looked at him, offering a faint smile.
“It is very good of you!” she said.
“It’s really nice of you!” she said.
He clenched his fists and grinned with rage.
He tightened his fists and smiled with anger.
“You tantalising little——” he began, lifting his fists expressively. She smiled. Then he swung round, knocked several hats flying off the stand in the hall, slammed the door, and was gone.
“You teasing little——” he started, raising his fists dramatically. She smiled. Then he turned, knocked several hats off the stand in the hall, slammed the door, and left.
Lettie continued to play for some time, after which she went up to her own room.
Lettie kept playing for a while, then she went up to her room.
Leslie did not return to us the next day, nor the day after. The first day Marie came and told us he had gone away to Yorkshire to see about the new mines that were being sunk there, and was likely to be absent for a week or so. These business visits to the north were rather frequent. The firm, of which Mr. Tempest was director and chief shareholder, were opening important new mines in the other county, as the seams at home were becoming exhausted or unprofitable. It was proposed that Leslie should live in Yorkshire when he was married, to superintend the new workings. He at first rejected the idea, but he seemed later to approve of it more.
Leslie didn’t come back to us the next day, or the day after. On the first day, Marie came and told us he had gone to Yorkshire to check on the new mines being dug there, and he was likely to be gone for about a week. These business trips to the north happened quite often. The company, of which Mr. Tempest was the director and main shareholder, was opening significant new mines in that other county since the seams at home were running out or were no longer profitable. It was suggested that Leslie should live in Yorkshire when he got married to oversee the new operations. Initially, he dismissed the idea, but later on, he seemed to be more on board with it.
During the time he was away Lettie was moody and cross-tempered. She did not mention George nor the mill; indeed, she preserved her best, most haughty and ladylike manner.
During the time he was gone, Lettie was moody and irritable. She didn’t bring up George or the mill; in fact, she maintained her most haughty and ladylike demeanor.
On the evening of the fourth day of Leslie’s absence we were out in the garden. The trees were “uttering joyous leaves.” My mother was in the midst of her garden, lifting the dusky faces of the auriculas to look at the velvet lips, or tenderly taking a young weed from the black soil. The thrushes were calling and clamouring all round. The japonica flamed on the wall as the light grew thicker; the tassels of white cherry-blossom swung gently in the breeze.
On the evening of the fourth day since Leslie went missing, we were outside in the garden. The trees were "rustling with joyful leaves." My mom was in the middle of her garden, lifting the dark faces of the auriculas to admire their velvety petals, or gently pulling a young weed from the rich soil. The thrushes were singing and chattering all around. The japonica glowed against the wall as the light became dimmer; the clusters of white cherry blossoms swayed softly in the breeze.
“What shall I do, mother?” said Lettie, as she wandered across the grass to pick at the japonica flowers. “What shall I do?—There’s nothing to do.”
“What should I do, mom?” said Lettie, as she walked across the grass to pick at the japonica flowers. “What should I do?—There’s nothing to do.”
“Well, my girl—what do you want to do? You have been moping about all day—go and see somebody.”
“Well, my girl—what do you want to do? You've been sulking all day—go hang out with someone.”
“It’s such a long way to Eberwich.”
“It’s such a long way to Eberwich.”
“Is it? Then go somewhere nearer.”
“Is it? Then go somewhere closer.”
Lettie fretted about with restless, petulant indecision.
Lettie fidgeted with anxious, irritable uncertainty.
“I don’t know what to do,” she said, “And I feel as if I might just as well never have lived at all as waste days like this. I wish we weren’t buried in this dead little hole—I wish we were near the town—it’s hateful having to depend on about two or three folk for your—your—your pleasure in life.”
“I don’t know what to do,” she said, “and I feel like I might as well never have lived at all if I’m just wasting days like this. I wish we weren’t stuck in this dead little hole—I wish we were closer to town—it’s awful having to rely on just a couple of people for your—your—your happiness in life.”
“I can’t help it, my dear—you must do something for yourself.”
“I can’t help it, my dear—you have to take action for yourself.”
“And what can I do?—I can do nothing.”
“And what can I do?—I can’t do anything.”
“Then I’d go to bed.”
“Then I’d go to sleep.”
“That I won’t—with the dead weight of a wasted day on me. I feel as if I’d do something desperate.”
"That I won’t—with the burden of a wasted day weighing me down. I feel like I might do something drastic."
“Very well, then,” said mother, “do it, and have done.”
“Alright, then,” Mom said, “just do it and get it over with.”
“Oh, it’s no good talking to you—I don’t want——” She turned away, went to the laurestinus, and began pulling off it the long red berries. I expected she would fret the evening wastefully away. I noticed all at once that she stood still. It was the noise of a motor-car running rapidly down the hill towards Nethermere—a light, quick-clicking sound. I listened also. I could feel the swinging drop of the car as it came down the leaps of the hill. We could see the dust trail up among the trees. Lettie raised her head and listened expectantly. The car rushed along the edge of Nethermere—then there was the jar of brakes, as the machine slowed down and stopped. In a moment with a quick flutter of sound, it was passing the lodge-gates and whirling up the drive, through the wood, to us. Lettie stood with flushed cheeks and brightened eyes. She went towards the bushes that shut off the lawn from the gravelled space in front of the house, watching. A car came racing through the trees. It was the small car Leslie used on the firm’s business—now it was white with dust. Leslie suddenly put on the brakes, and tore to a standstill in front of the house. He stepped to the ground. There he staggered a little, being giddy and cramped with the long drive. His motor-jacket and cap were thick with dust.
“Oh, it’s pointless talking to you—I don’t want——” She turned away, went to the laurel, and started pulling off the long red berries. I thought she would end up wasting the evening away. Suddenly, I noticed she had stopped. It was the sound of a car speeding down the hill toward Nethermere—a light, quick sound. I listened too. I could sense the car dropping as it descended the slopes of the hill. We could see the dust trail rising among the trees. Lettie raised her head and listened with anticipation. The car sped along the edge of Nethermere—then there was the screech of brakes as it slowed down and came to a stop. In a moment, with a quick rush of sound, it was passing the lodge gates and zooming up the driveway, through the woods, toward us. Lettie stood with flushed cheeks and bright eyes. She moved toward the bushes that separated the lawn from the gravel space in front of the house, watching. A car came racing through the trees. It was the small car Leslie used for work—now it was covered in dust. Leslie suddenly slammed on the brakes and skidded to a stop in front of the house. He stepped out, a bit wobbly from the long drive. His motor jacket and cap were thick with dust.
Lettie called to him, “Leslie!”—and flew down to him. He took her into his arms, and clouds of dust rose round her. He kissed her, and they stood perfectly still for a moment. She looked up into his face—then she disengaged her arms to take off his disfiguring motor-spectacles. After she had looked at him a moment, tenderly, she kissed him again. He loosened his hold of her, and she said, in a voice full of tenderness:
Lettie called out to him, “Leslie!”—and ran over to him. He wrapped her in his arms, and clouds of dust swirled around them. He kissed her, and they stood completely still for a moment. She gazed up at his face—then she pulled away to remove his awkward-looking glasses. After she studied him for a moment, lovingly, she kissed him again. He relaxed his grip on her, and she said, with a voice full of warmth:
“You are trembling, dear.”
"You're shaking, dear."
“It’s the ride. I’ve never stopped.”
“It’s the journey. I’ve never stopped.”
Without further words she took him into the house.
Without saying anything else, she brought him into the house.
“How pale you are—see, lie on the couch—never mind the dust. All right, I’ll find you a coat of Cyril’s. O, mother, he’s come all those miles in the car without stopping—make him lie down.”
“How pale you look—go ahead, lie on the couch—don’t worry about the dust. Fine, I’ll get you one of Cyril’s coats. Oh, mom, he traveled all those miles by car without taking a break—make him lie down.”
She ran and brought him a jacket, and put the cushions round, and made him lie on the couch. Then she took off his boots and put slippers on his feet. He lay watching her all the time; he was white with fatigue and excitement.
She ran to grab him a jacket, arranged the cushions around him, and had him lie on the couch. Then she took off his boots and slipped slippers onto his feet. He lay there watching her the whole time; he looked pale from exhaustion and excitement.
“I wonder if I shall be had up for scorching—I can feel the road coming at me yet,” he said.
“I wonder if I’ll get in trouble for speeding—I can still feel the road rushing at me,” he said.
“Why were you so headlong?”
“Why were you in such a hurry?”
“I felt as if I should go wild if I didn’t come—if I didn’t rush. I didn’t know how you might have taken me, Lettie when I said—what I did.”
“I felt like I would go crazy if I didn't come—if I didn't hurry. I didn't know how you might have taken me, Lettie, when I said—what I did.”
She smiled gently at him, and he lay resting, recovering, looking at her.
She smiled softly at him, and he lay there relaxing, recuperating, watching her.
“It’s a wonder I haven’t done something desperate—I’ve been half mad since I said—Oh, Lettie, I was a damned fool and a wretch—I could have torn myself in two. I’ve done nothing but curse and rage at myself ever since. I feel as if I’d just come up out of hell. You don’t know how thankful I am, Lettie, that you’ve not—oh—turned against me for what I said.”
“It’s a miracle I haven’t done something crazy—I’ve been half nuts since I said—Oh, Lettie, I was a total fool and a mess—I could have ripped myself apart. I’ve done nothing but curse and be furious with myself ever since. I feel like I’ve just come up from hell. You don’t know how grateful I am, Lettie, that you haven’t—oh—turned your back on me for what I said.”
She went to him and sat down by him, smoothing his hair from his forehead, kissing him, her attitude tender, suggesting tears, her movements impulsive, as if with a self-reproach she would not acknowledge, but which she must silence with lavish tenderness. He drew her to him, and they remained quiet for some time, till it grew dark.
She went to him and sat down next to him, brushing his hair away from his forehead, kissing him, her demeanor gentle, hinting at tears, her movements spontaneous, as if she were dealing with a guilt she wouldn’t admit, but needed to hush with overwhelming affection. He pulled her close, and they stayed silent for a while, until it got dark.
The noise of my mother stirring in the next room disturbed them. Lettie rose, and he also got up from the couch.
The noise of my mom moving around in the next room bothered them. Lettie got up, and he got off the couch too.
“I suppose,” he said, “I shall have to go home and get bathed and dressed—though,” he added in tones which made it clear he did not want to go, “I shall have to get back in the morning—I don’t know what they’ll say.”
“I guess,” he said, “I’ll have to head home and take a shower and get dressed—though,” he added in a way that showed he didn’t really want to go, “I’ll have to come back in the morning—I have no idea what they’ll say.”
“At any rate,” she said, “You could wash here——”
“At any rate,” she said, “You could wash up here——”
“But I must get out of these clothes—and I want a bath.”
“But I need to change out of these clothes—and I want a shower.”
“You could—you might have some of Cyril’s clothes—and the water’s hot. I know. At all events, you can stay to supper——”
“You could—you might have some of Cyril’s clothes—and the water’s hot. I know. Anyway, you can stay for dinner——”
“If I’m going I shall have to go soon—or they’d not like it, if I go in late;—they have no idea I’ve come;—they don’t expect me till next Monday or Tuesday——”
“If I’m going, I need to leave soon—or they won’t like it if I arrive late;—they have no idea I’m here;—they don’t expect me until next Monday or Tuesday——”
“Perhaps you could stay here—and they needn’t know.”
“Maybe you could stay here—and they won’t have to know.”
They looked at each other with wide, smiling eyes—like children on the brink of a stolen pleasure.
They gazed at each other with bright, smiling eyes—like kids about to indulge in a secret delight.
“Oh, but what would your mother think!—no, I’ll go.”
“Oh, but what would your mom think!—no, I’ll go.”
“She won’t mind a bit.”
“She won’t mind at all.”
“Oh, but——”
“Oh, but—”
“I’ll ask her.”
“I'll ask her.”
He wanted to stay far more than she wished it, so it was she who put down his opposition and triumphed.
He wanted to stay much longer than she wanted him to, so it was her who overcame his resistance and won.
My mother lifted her eyebrows, and said very quietly:
My mom raised her eyebrows and said softly:
“He’d better go home—and be straight.”
“He should go home—and be honest.”
“But look how he’d feel—he’d have to tell them . . . and how would he feel! It’s really my fault, in the end. Don’t be piggling and mean and Grundyish, Matouchka.”
“But look how he’d feel—he’d have to tell them . . . and how would he feel! It’s really my fault, in the end. Don’t be petty and cruel and judgmental, Matouchka.”
“It is neither meanness nor grundyishness——”
“It’s not about being mean or uptight——”
“Oh, Ydgrun, Ydgrun——!” exclaimed Lettie, ironically.
“Oh, Ydgrun, Ydgrun——!” Lettie exclaimed, with a hint of irony.
“He may certainly stay if he likes,” said mother, slightly nettled at Lettie’s gibe.
“He can definitely stay if he wants to,” said mom, a bit annoyed by Lettie's teasing.
“All right, Mutterchen—and be a sweetling, do!”
“All right, Mom—and be a sweetheart, okay!”
Lettie went out a little impatient at my mother’s unwillingness, but Leslie stayed, nevertheless.
Lettie went out a bit frustrated with my mom's refusal, but Leslie stayed anyway.
In a few moments Lettie was up in the spare bedroom, arranging and adorning, and Rebecca was running with hot-water bottles, and hurrying down with clean bed-clothes. Lettie hastily appropriated my best brushes—which she had given me—and took the suit of pajamas of the thinnest, finest flannel—and discovered a new tooth-brush—and made selections from my shirts and handkerchiefs and underclothing—and directed me which suit to lend him. Altogether I was astonished, and perhaps a trifle annoyed, at her extraordinary thoughtfulness and solicitude.
In a few moments, Lettie was in the guest bedroom, organizing and decorating, while Rebecca was rushing around with hot-water bottles and hurrying down with clean bed linens. Lettie quickly grabbed my best brushes—which she had given me—and took the thinnest, softest flannel pajamas, found a new toothbrush, and picked out some of my shirts, handkerchiefs, and underwear. She even told me which suit to lend him. Overall, I was surprised and maybe a bit annoyed by her remarkable thoughtfulness and care.
He came down to supper, bathed, brushed, and radiant. He ate heartily and seemed to emanate a warmth of physical comfort and pleasure. The colour was flushed again into his face, and he carried his body with the old independent, assertive air. I have never known the time when he looked handsomer, when he was more attractive. There was a certain warmth about him, a certain glow that enhanced his words, his laughter, his movements; he was the predominant person, and we felt a pleasure in his mere proximity. My mother, however, could not quite get rid of her stiffness, and soon after supper she rose, saying she would finish her letter in the next room, bidding him good-night, as she would probably not see him again. The cloud of this little coolness was the thinnest and most transitory. He talked and laughed more gaily than ever, and was ostentatious in his movements, throwing back his head, taking little attitudes which displayed the broad firmness of his breast, the grace of his well-trained physique. I left them at the piano; he was sitting pretending to play, and looking up all the while at her, who stood with her hand on his shoulder.
He came down to dinner, clean, dressed up, and glowing. He ate eagerly and seemed to radiate a warmth of comfort and enjoyment. Color had returned to his face, and he carried himself with the same confident, assertive demeanor as before. I’ve never seen him look more attractive; there was a certain warmth about him, a glow that enhanced his words, laughter, and movements. He was the center of attention, and we felt happy just being near him. My mother, however, couldn’t shake off her stiffness, and soon after dinner, she got up, saying she would finish her letter in the next room, bidding him goodnight since she probably wouldn’t see him again. The little chill from this moment was fleeting. He talked and laughed more cheerfully than ever, making grand gestures, tilting his head back, and striking poses that showcased his strong chest and the grace of his well-defined physique. I left them at the piano; he was sitting there pretending to play while gazing up at her, who stood with her hand on his shoulder.
In the morning he was up early, by six o’clock downstairs and attending to the car. When I got down I found him very busy, and very quiet.
In the morning, he was up early, by six o'clock, downstairs and taking care of the car. When I got down, I found him very busy and very quiet.
“I know I’m a beastly nuisance,” he said, “but I must get off early.”
“I know I’m a real pain,” he said, “but I have to leave early.”
Rebecca came and prepared breakfast, which we two ate alone. He was remarkably dull and wordless.
Rebecca came and made breakfast, which the two of us ate alone. He was surprisingly dull and silent.
“It’s a wonder Lettie hasn’t got up to have breakfast with you—she’s such a one for raving about the perfection of the early morning—it’s purity and promises and so forth,” I said.
“It’s surprising Lettie hasn’t gotten up to have breakfast with you—she’s always going on about how perfect the early morning is—it’s sheer beauty and all the possibilities it holds,” I said.
He broke his bread nervously, and drank some coffee as if he were agitated, making noises in his throat as he swallowed.
He nervously broke his bread and drank some coffee, looking agitated and making noises in his throat as he swallowed.
“It’s too early for her, I should think,” he replied, wiping his moustache hurriedly. Yet he seemed to listen for her. Lettie’s bedroom was over the study, where Rebecca had laid breakfast, and he listened now and again, holding his knife and fork suspended in their action. Then he went on with his meal again.
“It’s too early for her, I think,” he replied, quickly wiping his mustache. Still, he seemed to be listening for her. Lettie’s bedroom was above the study, where Rebecca had set up breakfast, and he occasionally paused, holding his knife and fork in midair. Then he picked up his meal again.
When he was laying down his serviette, the door opened. He pulled himself together, and turned round sharply. It was mother. When she spoke to him, his face twitched with a little frown, half of relief, half of disappointment.
When he was setting down his napkin, the door opened. He composed himself and turned around quickly. It was his mom. When she spoke to him, his face twitched with a slight frown, a mix of relief and disappointment.
“I must be going now,” he said—“thank you very much—Mother.”
“I have to go now,” he said, “thank you so much, Mom.”
“You are a harum-scarum boy. I wonder why Lettie doesn’t come down. I know she is up.”
“You're such a reckless boy. I wonder why Lettie hasn't come down. I know she's awake.”
“Yes,” he replied. “Yes, I’ve heard her. Perhaps she is dressing. I must get off.”
“Yeah,” he said. “Yeah, I’ve heard her. Maybe she’s getting dressed. I need to go.”
“I’ll call her.”
"I'll give her a call."
“No—don’t bother her—she’d come if she wanted——”
“No—don’t disturb her—she’d come if she wanted to.”
But mother had called from the foot of the stairs.
But Mom had called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Lettie, Lettie—he’s going.”
“Lettie, Lettie—he's leaving.”
“All right,” said Lettie, and in another minute she came downstairs. She was dressed in dark, severe stuff, and she was somewhat pale. She did not look at any of us, but turned her eyes aside.
“All right,” said Lettie, and a minute later she came downstairs. She was dressed in dark, strict clothing, and she looked a bit pale. She didn’t look at any of us but turned her eyes away.
“Good-bye,” she said to him, offering him her cheek. He kissed her, murmuring: “Good-bye—my love.”
“Goodbye,” she said to him, turning her cheek toward him. He kissed her, murmuring: “Goodbye—my love.”
He stood in the doorway a moment, looking at her with beseeching eyes. She kept her face half averted, and would not look at him, but stood pale and cold, biting her underlip. He turned sharply away with a motion of keen disappointment, set the engines of the car into action, mounted, and drove quickly away.
He stood in the doorway for a moment, looking at her with pleading eyes. She kept her face turned away and wouldn't look at him, standing pale and cold, biting her lower lip. He turned away abruptly, clearly disappointed, started the car, got in, and drove off quickly.
Lettie stood pale and inscrutable for some moments.
Lettie stood there, pale and unreadable, for a few moments.
Then she went in to breakfast and sat toying with her food, keeping her head bent down, her face hidden.
Then she went in to breakfast and sat playing with her food, keeping her head down, her face hidden.
In less than an hour he was back again, saying he had left something behind. He ran upstairs, and then, hesitating, went into the room where Lettie was still sitting at table.
In under an hour, he returned, claiming he had forgotten something. He rushed upstairs, and then, after a moment of hesitation, entered the room where Lettie was still seated at the table.
“I had to come back,” he said.
“I had to come back,” he said.
She lifted her face towards him, but kept her eyes averted, looking out of the window. She was flushed.
She raised her face to him but kept her eyes turned away, staring out the window. She was blushing.
“What had you forgotten?” she asked.
“What did you forget?” she asked.
“I’d left my cigarette case,” he replied.
“I left my cigarette case,” he replied.
There was an awkward silence.
There was an uncomfortable silence.
“But I shall have to be getting off,” he added.
“But I need to get going,” he added.
“Yes, I suppose you will,” she replied.
“Yes, I guess you will,” she replied.
After another pause, he asked:
After another pause, he asked:
“Won’t you just walk down the path with me?”
“Will you walk down the path with me?”
She rose without answering. He took a shawl and put it round her carefully. She merely allowed him. They walked in silence down the garden.
She stood up without saying anything. He picked up a shawl and wrapped it around her gently. She just let him do it. They walked silently through the garden.
“You—are you—are you angry with me?” he faltered.
“You—are you—are you mad at me?” he stumbled.
Tears suddenly came to her eyes.
Tears filled her eyes suddenly.
“What did you come back for?” she said, averting her face from him. He looked at her.
“What did you come back for?” she asked, turning her face away from him. He looked at her.
“I knew you were angry—and——,” he hesitated.
“I knew you were angry—and—,” he paused.
“Why didn’t you go away?” she said impulsively. He hung his head and was silent.
“Why didn’t you leave?” she said without thinking. He lowered his head and stayed quiet.
“I don’t see why—why it should make trouble between us, Lettie,” he faltered. She made a swift gesture of repulsion, whereupon, catching sight of her hand, she hid it swiftly against her skirt again.
“I don’t understand why—why this should cause problems between us, Lettie,” he stumbled. She quickly gestured in disgust, and when she noticed her hand, she quickly hid it against her skirt again.
“You make my hands—my very hands disclaim me,” she struggled to say.
“You make my hands—my own hands betray me,” she struggled to say.
He looked at her clenched fist pressed against the folds of her dress.
He looked at her clenched fist pressed against the fabric of her dress.
“But—,” he began, much troubled.
“But—,” he started, very troubled.
“I tell you, I can’t bear the sight of my own hands,” she said in low, passionate tones.
“I’m telling you, I can’t stand the sight of my own hands,” she said in a soft, intense voice.
“But surely, Lettie, there’s no need—if you love me——”
“But surely, Lettie, you don’t have to—if you love me——”
She seemed to wince. He waited, puzzled and miserable.
She looked like she was in pain. He waited, confused and unhappy.
“And we’re going to be married, aren’t we?” he resumed, looking pleadingly at her.
“And we’re going to get married, right?” he continued, looking at her with pleading eyes.
She stirred, and exclaimed:
She stirred and exclaimed:
“Oh, why don’t you go away? What did you come back for?”
“Oh, why don't you just leave? What did you come back for?”
“You’ll kiss me before I go?” he asked.
"You'll kiss me before I leave?" he asked.
She stood with averted face, and did not reply. His forehead was twitching in a puzzled frown.
She stood with her face turned away and didn't respond. His forehead was twitching in a confused frown.
“Lettie!” he said.
“Lettie!” he exclaimed.
She did not move or answer, but remained with her face turned full away, so that he could see only the contour of her cheek. After waiting awhile, he flushed, turned swiftly and set his machine rattling. In a moment he was racing between the trees.
She didn’t move or respond, but stayed with her face turned completely away, so he could only see the shape of her cheek. After waiting for a bit, he felt embarrassed, turned quickly, and started his machine. In a moment, he was zooming between the trees.
CHAPTER IV
KISS WHEN SHE’S RIPE FOR TEARS
It was the Sunday after Leslie’s visit. We had had a wretched week, with everybody mute and unhappy.
It was the Sunday after Leslie’s visit. We had a terrible week, with everyone silent and sad.
Though Spring had come, none of us saw it. Afterwards it occurred to me that I had seen all the ranks of poplars suddenly bursten into a dark crimson glow, with a flutter of blood-red where the sun came through the leaves; that I had found high cradles where the swan’s eggs lay by the waterside; that I had seen the daffodils leaning from the moss-grown wooden walls of the boat-house, and all, moss, daffodils, water, scattered with the pink scarves from the elm buds; that I had broken the half-spread fans of the sycamore, and had watched the white cloud of sloe-blossom go silver grey against the evening sky: but I had not perceived it, and I had not any vivid spring-pictures left from the neglected week.
Though spring had arrived, none of us noticed it. Later, I realized that I had seen the rows of poplars suddenly burst into a deep crimson glow, with flashes of blood-red where the sunlight filtered through the leaves; that I had found high nests with the swan’s eggs resting by the waterside; that I had seen the daffodils leaning from the moss-covered wooden walls of the boathouse, with everything—moss, daffodils, water—scattered with the pink hues of the elm buds; that I had broken the partially unfurled fans of the sycamore, and watched the white cloud of sloe blossom turn silver-grey against the evening sky: but I hadn’t truly noticed it, and I was left with no vivid spring memories from that overlooked week.
It was Sunday evening, just after tea, when Lettie suddenly said to me:
It was Sunday evening, just after dinner, when Lettie suddenly said to me:
“Come with me down to Strelley Mill.”
“Come with me to Strelley Mill.”
I was astonished, but I obeyed unquestioningly. On the threshold we heard a chattering of girls, and immediately Alice’s voice greeted us:
I was shocked, but I followed without question. On the threshold, we heard a bunch of girls talking, and right away Alice's voice welcomed us:
“Hello, Sybil, love! Hello, Lettie! Come on, here’s a gathering of the goddesses. Come on, you just make us right. You’re Juno, and here’s Meg, she’s Venus, and I’m—here, somebody, who am I, tell us quick—did you say Minerva, Sybil dear? Well you ought, then! Now Paris, hurry up. He’s putting his Sunday clothes on to take us a walk—Laws, what a time it takes him! Get your blushes ready, Meg—now, Lettie, look haughty, and I’ll look wise. I wonder if he wants me to go and tie his tie. Oh, Glory—where on earth did you get that antimacassar?”
“Hey, Sybil, darling! Hey, Lettie! Come on, we’ve got a gathering of the goddesses here. Come on, you make everything perfect. You’re Juno, and here’s Meg, she’s Venus, and I’m—someone, who am I, tell us quick—did you say Minerva, Sybil dear? Well, you should! Now Paris, hurry up. He’s getting dressed in his Sunday best to take us for a walk—man, it takes him forever! Get your blushes ready, Meg—now, Lettie, act all haughty, and I’ll look wise. I wonder if he wants me to go tie his tie. Oh wow—where on earth did you get that antimacassar?”
“In Nottingham—don’t you like it?” said George referring to his tie. “Hello, Lettie—have you come?”
“In Nottingham—do you like it?” George asked, pointing to his tie. “Hey, Lettie—are you here?”
“Yes, it’s a gathering of the goddesses. Have you that apple? If so, hand it over,” said Alice.
“Yes, it’s a gathering of the goddesses. Do you have that apple? If you do, pass it over,” said Alice.
“What apple?”
"What apple?"
“Oh, Lum, his education! Paris’s apple—Can’t you see we’ve come to be chosen?”
“Oh, Lum, his education! Paris’s apple—Can’t you see we’ve been chosen?”
“Oh, well—I haven’t got any apple—I’ve eaten mine.”
“Oh, well—I don’t have any apple—I’ve eaten mine.”
“Isn’t he flat—he’s like boiling magnesia that’s done boiling for a week. Are you going to take us all to church then?”
“Isn’t he dull—he’s like boiling magnesium that’s been boiled for a week. Are you planning to take us all to church then?”
“If you like.”
“Sure, if that’s what you want.”
“Come on, then. Where’s the Abode of Love? Look at Lettie looking shocked. Awfully sorry, old girl—thought love agreed with you.”
“Come on, then. Where’s the House of Love? Look at Lettie, looking so shocked. So sorry, my friend—I thought love suited you.”
“Did you say love?” inquired George.
"Did you say love?" asked George.
“Yes, I did; didn’t I, Meg? And you say ‘Love’ as well, don’t you?”
“Yes, I did; right, Meg? And you say ‘Love’ too, don’t you?”
“I don’t know what it is,” laughed Meg, who was very red and rather bewildered.
“I don’t know what it is,” laughed Meg, looking quite red and a bit confused.
“‘Amor est titillatio’—‘Love is a tickling,’—there—that’s it, isn’t it, Sybil?”
“‘Amor est titillatio’—‘Love is a tickling’—there—that’s it, right, Sybil?”
“How should I know.”
"How am I supposed to know?"
“Of course not, old fellow. Leave it to the girls. See how knowing Lettie looks—and, laws, Lettie, you are solemn.”
“Of course not, my friend. Let the girls handle it. Look how serious Lettie seems—and, wow, Lettie, you really look serious.”
“It’s love,” suggested George, over his new neck-tie.
“It’s love,” George suggested, adjusting his new necktie.
“I’ll bet it is ‘degustasse sat est’—ain’t it, Lettie? ‘One lick’s enough’—‘and damned be he that first cries: Hold, enough!’—Which one do you like? But are you going to take us to church, Georgie, darling—one by one, or all at once?”
“I bet it’s ‘degustasse sat est’—right, Lettie? ‘One lick’s enough’—‘and cursed be the one who first says: Stop, that’s enough!’—Which one do you prefer? But are you really going to take us to church, Georgie, darling—one at a time, or all together?”
“What do you want me to do, Meg?” he asked.
“What do you want me to do, Meg?” he asked.
“Oh, I don’t mind.”
“Oh, it's fine.”
“And do you mind, Lettie?”
“And do you care, Lettie?”
“I’m not going to church.”
"I'm not going to church."
“Let’s go a walk somewhere—and let us start now,” said Emily somewhat testily. She did not like this nonsense.
“Let’s go for a walk somewhere—and let’s start now,” Emily said rather irritably. She didn’t appreciate this nonsense.
“There you are Syb—you’ve got your orders—don’t leave me behind,” wailed Alice.
“There you are, Syb—you have your orders—don’t leave me behind,” wailed Alice.
Emily frowned and bit her finger.
Emily frowned and bit her finger.
“Come on, Georgie. You look like the finger of a pair scales—between two weights. Which’ll draw?”
“Come on, Georgie. You look like the finger of a scale—caught between two weights. Which one will tip?”
“The heavier,” he replied, smiling, and looking neither at Meg or Lettie.
“The heavier,” he replied with a smile, not looking at Meg or Lettie.
“Then it’s Meg,” cried Alice. “Oh, I wish I was fleshy—I’ve no chance with Syb against Pem.”
“Then it’s Meg,” shouted Alice. “Oh, I wish I had a better figure—I don’t stand a chance with Syb against Pem.”
Emily flashed looks of rage; Meg blushed and felt ashamed; Lettie began to recover from her first outraged indignation, and smiled.
Emily shot angry glances; Meg turned red and felt embarrassed; Lettie started to get over her initial shock and smiled.
Thus we went a walk, in two trios.
Thus we went for a walk, in two groups of three.
Unfortunately, as the evening was so fine, the roads were full of strollers: groups of three or four men dressed in pale trousers and shiny black cloth coats, following their suspicious little dogs: gangs of youths slouching along, occupied with nothing, often silent, talking now and then in raucous tones on some subject of brief interest: then the gallant husbands, in their tail coats very husbandly, pushing a jingling perambulator, admonished by a much dressed spouse round whom the small members of the family gyrated: occasionally, two lovers walking with a space between them, disowning each other; occasionally, a smartly dressed mother with two little girls in white silk frocks and much expanse of yellow hair, stepping mincingly, and, near by, a father awkwardly controlling his Sunday suit.
Unfortunately, since the evening was so nice, the streets were crowded with people: groups of three or four men in light trousers and shiny black coats, walking their little suspicious dogs; gangs of young people hanging around, doing nothing, often quiet but occasionally breaking into loud conversations about something momentarily interesting; then there were the devoted husbands in their tailcoats, looking very much like husbands, pushing a noisy stroller while being guided by a well-dressed wife around whom the little kids swirled; now and then, there were two lovers keeping their distance, acting like they didn’t know each other; and nearby, a stylishly dressed mother with two little girls in white silk dresses and lots of yellow hair, walking delicately, alongside a father struggling to keep his Sunday suit in check.
To endure all this it was necessary to chatter unconcernedly. George had to keep up the conversation behind, and he seemed to do it with ease, discoursing on the lambs, discussing the breed—when Meg exclaimed:
To get through all this, it was important to chat casually. George needed to maintain the conversation in the back, and he appeared to do it effortlessly, talking about the lambs, discussing the breed—when Meg exclaimed:
“Oh, aren’t they black! They might ha’ crept down th’ chimney. I never saw any like them before.” He described how he had reared two on the bottle, exciting Meg’s keen admiration by his mothering of the lambs. Then he went on to the peewits, harping on the same string: how they would cry and pretend to be wounded—“Just fancy, though!”—and how he had moved the eggs of one pair while he was ploughing, and the mother had followed them, and had even sat watching as he drew near again with the plough, watching him come and go—“Well, she knew you—but they do know those who are kind to them——”
“Oh, look how black they are! They could have come down the chimney. I've never seen any like them before.” He described how he had raised two on a bottle, impressing Meg with his care for the lambs. Then he continued with the peewits, talking about how they would cry and pretend to be hurt—“Can you imagine?”—and how he had moved the eggs of one pair while plowing, and the mother followed him, even sitting there watching as he came near again with the plow, just watching him go back and forth—“Well, she recognized you—but they do know those who are nice to them——”
“Yes,” he agreed, “her little bright eyes seem to speak as you go by.”
“Yes,” he said, “her bright little eyes seem to say something as you pass by.”
“Oh, I do think they’re nice little things—don’t you, Lettie?” cried Meg in access of tenderness.
“Oh, I really think they’re cute little things—don’t you, Lettie?” Meg exclaimed, filled with tenderness.
Lettie did—with brevity.
Lettie did it briefly.
We walked over the hills and down into Greymede. Meg thought she ought to go home to her grandmother, and George bade her go, saying he would call and see her in an hour or so.
We walked over the hills and down into Greymede. Meg felt she should head home to her grandmother, and George told her to go, saying he would come by and see her in an hour or so.
The dear girl was disappointed, but she went unmurmuring. We left Alice with a friend, and hurried home through Selsby to escape the after-church parade.
The dear girl was disappointed, but she stayed quiet. We left Alice with a friend and rushed home through Selsby to avoid the after-church parade.
As you walk home past Selsby, the pit stands up against the west, with beautiful tapering chimneys marked in black against the swim of sunset, and the head-stocks etched with tall significance on the brightness. Then the houses are squat in rows of shadow at the foot of these high monuments.
As you walk home past Selsby, the pit rises to the west, with beautiful tapered chimneys outlined in black against the glow of the sunset, and the headstocks standing tall and prominent in the light. The houses look low and shadowy, lined up at the base of these towering structures.
“Do you know, Cyril,” said Emily, “I have meant to go and see Mrs Annable—the keeper’s wife—she’s moved into Bonsart’s Row, and the children come to school—Oh, it’s awful!—they’ve never been to school, and they are unspeakable.”
“Do you know, Cyril,” said Emily, “I have been planning to go visit Mrs. Annable—the keeper’s wife—she’s moved to Bonsart’s Row, and the kids come to school—Oh, it’s terrible!—they’ve never been to school, and they’re beyond words.”
“What’s she gone there for?” I asked.
“What’s she gone there for?” I asked.
“I suppose the squire wanted the Kennels—and she chose it herself. But the way they live—it’s fearful to think of!”
“I guess the squire wanted the Kennels—and she picked it herself. But the way they live—it’s scary to think about!”
“And why haven’t you been?”
“And why haven't you gone?”
“I don’t know—I’ve meant to—but——” Emily stumbled.
“I don’t know—I’ve meant to—but——” Emily hesitated.
“You didn’t want, and you daren’t?”
“You didn't want to, and you were afraid to?”
“Perhaps not—would you?”
"Maybe not—would you?"
“Pah—let’s go now!—There, you hang back.”
“Ugh—let’s go already! You, stay back.”
“No I don’t,” she replied sharply.
“No, I don’t,” she responded sharply.
“Come on then, we’ll go through the twitchel. Let me tell Lettie.”
“Come on then, let’s go through the narrow passage. I’ll tell Lettie.”
Lettie at once declared, “No!”—with some asperity.
Lettie immediately said, “No!”—with a bit of sharpness.
“All right,” said George. “I’ll take you home.”
“Okay,” said George. “I’ll drive you home.”
But this suited Lettie still less.
But this suited Lettie even less.
“I don’t know what you want to go for, Cyril,” she said, “and Sunday night, and, everybody everywhere. I want to go home.”
“I don’t know what you’re aiming for, Cyril,” she said, “and on Sunday night, with everyone everywhere. I just want to go home.”
“Well—you go then—Emily will come with you.”
“Well—you go ahead—Emily will come with you.”
“Ha,” cried the latter, “you think I won’t go to see her.”
“Ha,” shouted the other, “you think I won’t go see her.”
I shrugged my shoulders, and George pulled his moustache.
I shrugged, and George tugged at his mustache.
“Well, I don’t care,” declared Lettie, and we marched down the twitchel, Indian file.
“Well, I don’t care,” Lettie declared, and we walked down the narrow path, one behind the other.
We came near to the ugly rows of houses that back up against the pit-hill. Everywhere is black and sooty: the houses are back to back, having only one entrance, which is from a square garden where black-speckled weeds grow sulkily, and which looks on to a row of evil little ash-pit huts. The road everywhere is trodden over with a crust of soot and coal-dust and cinders.
We approached the rundown rows of houses that huddle against the hill of waste. Everything is dark and sooty: the houses are built back to back, with just one entrance that leads into a square garden where dull, black-speckled weeds grow sluggishly, overlooking a row of grim little hut-like ash pits. The road is covered everywhere with a layer of soot, coal dust, and cinders.
Between the rows, however, was a crowd of women and children, bare heads, bare arms, white aprons, and black Sunday frocks bristling with gimp. One or two men squatted on their heels with their backs against a wall, laughing. The women were waving their arms and screaming up at the roof of the end house.
Between the rows, however, was a crowd of women and kids, with bare heads, bare arms, white aprons, and black Sunday dresses decorated with gimp. One or two men sat on their heels against a wall, laughing. The women were waving their arms and shouting up at the roof of the last house.
Emily and Lettie drew back.
Emily and Lettie pulled back.
“Look there—it’s that little beggar, Sam!” said George.
“Look over there—it’s that little beggar, Sam!” said George.
There, sure enough, perched on the ridge of the roof against the end chimney, was the young imp, coatless, his shirt-sleeves torn away from the cuffs. I knew his bright, reddish young head in a moment. He got up, his bare toes clinging to the tiles, and spread out his fingers fanwise from his nose, shouting something, which immediately caused the crowd to toss with indignation, and the women to shriek again. Sam sat down suddenly, having almost lost his balance.
There, sure enough, sitting on the edge of the roof by the chimney, was the young troublemaker, without a coat, and his shirt sleeves ripped at the cuffs. I recognized his bright, reddish hair right away. He stood up, his bare toes gripping the tiles, and fanned his fingers out from his face, yelling something that instantly made the crowd erupt with anger, causing the women to scream again. Sam sat down abruptly, nearly losing his balance.
The village constable hurried up, his thin neck stretching out of his tunic, and demanded the cause of the hubbub.
The village cop rushed over, his thin neck sticking out of his uniform, and asked what was causing the commotion.
Immediately a woman with bright brown squinting eyes and a birthmark on her cheek, rushed forward and seized the policeman by the sleeve.
Immediately, a woman with bright brown squinting eyes and a birthmark on her cheek rushed forward and grabbed the policeman by the sleeve.
“Ta’e ’im up, ta’e ’im up, an’ birch ’im till ’is bloody back’s raw,” she screamed.
“Take him up, take him up, and whip him until his bloody back’s raw,” she screamed.
The thin policeman shook her off, and wanted to know what was the matter.
The skinny cop brushed her off and asked what was wrong.
“I’ll smosh ’im like a rotten tater,” cried the woman, “if I can lay ’ands on ’im. ’E’s not fit ter live nowhere where there’s decent folks—the thievin’, brazen little devil——” thus she went on.
“I’ll smash him like a rotten potato,” yelled the woman, “if I can get my hands on him. He’s not fit to live anywhere decent—such a thieving, brazen little devil—” and she continued on.
“But what’s up!” interrupted the thin constable, “what’s up wi’ ’im?”
“But what’s going on!” interrupted the skinny officer, “what’s going on with him?”
“Up—it’s ’im as ’is up, an’ let ’im wait till I get ’im down. A crafty little——”
“Up—it’s him who's up, and let him wait until I get him down. A sneaky little——”
Sam, seeing her look at him, distorted his honest features, and overheated her wrath, till Lettie and Emily trembled with dismay.
Sam, noticing her gaze, twisted his genuine expression, intensifying her anger, until Lettie and Emily shook with fear.
The mother’s head appeared at the bedroom window. She slid the sash back, and craned out, vainly trying to look over the gutter below the slates. She was even more dishevelled than usual, and the tears had dried on her pale face. She stretched further out, clinging to the window frame and to the gutter overhead, till I was afraid she would come down with a crash.
The mother’s head popped up at the bedroom window. She pulled the window open and leaned out, trying unsuccessfully to see over the gutter below the roof. She looked even more tangled than usual, and the tears had dried on her pale face. She reached further out, gripping the window frame and the gutter above, until I was worried she would fall down with a thud.
The men, squatting on their heels against the wall of the ashpit, laughed, saying:
The men, squatting on their heels against the wall of the ashpit, laughed, saying:
“Nab ’im, Poll—can ter see ’m—clawk ’im!” and then the pitiful voice of the woman was heard crying: “Come thy ways down, my duckie, come on—on’y come ter thy mother—they shanna touch thee. Du thy mother’s biddin’, now—Sam—Sam—Sam!” her voice rose higher and higher.
“Nab him, Poll—can you see him—grab him!” and then the pitiful voice of the woman was heard crying: “Come down, my darling, come on—just come to your mother—they won't touch you. Do what your mother says now—Sam—Sam—Sam!” Her voice rose higher and higher.
“Sammy, Sammy, go to thy mammy,” jeered the wits below.
“Sammy, Sammy, go to your mom,” teased the smart-alecks below.
“Shonna ter come, Shonna ter come to thy mother, my duckie—come on, come thy ways down.”
“Shonna, come here, Shonna, come to your mom, my little one—come on, come this way.”
Sam looked at the crowd, and at the eaves from under which rose his mother’s voice. He was going to cry. A big gaunt woman, with the family steel comb stuck in her back hair, shouted, “Tha’ mun well bend thy face, tha’ needs ter scraight,” and aided by the woman with the birthmark and the squint, she reviled him. The little scoundrel, in a burst of defiance, picked a piece of mortar from between the slates, and in a second it flew into fragments against the family steel comb. The wearer thereof declared her head was laid open and there was general confusion. The policeman—I don’t know how thin he must have been when he was taken out of his uniform—lost his head, and he too began brandishing his fists, spitting from under his sweep’s-brush moustache as he commanded in tones of authority:
Sam looked at the crowd and the eaves where his mother’s voice came from. He was about to cry. A tall, thin woman with a family steel comb stuck in her hair shouted, “You better straighten up that face of yours,” and with help from another woman who had a birthmark and a squint, she insulted him. In a moment of defiance, the little rascal picked up a piece of mortar from between the slates and threw it at the family steel comb, shattering it into pieces. The woman wearing it claimed her head was cut open, and chaos broke out. The policeman—who must have been incredibly skinny when he was in uniform—lost his cool and started swinging his fists, spitting from under his bushy moustache as he issued commands in an authoritative tone:
“Now then, no more on it—let’s ’a’e thee down here, an’ no more messin’ about!”
“Okay, no more about that—let’s get you down here, and no more fooling around!”
The boy tried to creep over the ridge of the roof and escape down the other side. Immediately the brats rushed round yelling to the other side of the row, and pieces of red-burnt gravel began to fly over the roof. Sam crouched against the chimney.
The boy attempted to sneak over the edge of the roof and escape down the other side. Instantly, the kids rushed around, shouting to the other side of the row, and chunks of reddish-burnt gravel started flying over the roof. Sam huddled against the chimney.
“Got ’im!” yelled one little devil “Got ’im! Hi—go again!”
“Got him!” shouted one little devil. “Got him! Hey—let’s go again!”
A shower of stones came down, scattering the women and the policeman. The mother rushed from the house and made a wild onslaught on the throwers. She caught one and flung him down. Immediately the rest turned and aimed their missiles at her. Then George and the policeman and I dashed after the young wretches, and the women ran to see what happened to their offspring. We caught two lads of fourteen or so, and made the policeman haul them after us. The rest fled.
A shower of stones fell, sending the women and the policeman scattering. The mother rushed out of the house and launched a frenzied attack on the ones throwing the stones. She caught one and threw him down. Right away, the others turned and aimed their projectiles at her. Then George, the policeman, and I ran after the young troublemakers, while the women hurried to see what happened to their kids. We caught two boys, around fourteen, and made the policeman pull them along with us. The others ran away.
When we returned to the field of battle, Sam had gone too.
When we got back to the battlefield, Sam was gone too.
“If ’e ’asna slived off!” cried the woman with a squint. “But I’ll see him locked up for this.”
“If he hasn't slipped away!” cried the woman with a squint. “But I’ll make sure he gets locked up for this.”
At this moment a band of missioners from one of the chapels or churches arrived at the end of the row, and the little harmonium began to bray, and the place vibrated with the sound of a woman’s powerful voice, propped round by several others, singing:
At that moment, a group of missionaries from one of the chapels or churches reached the end of the row, and the small harmonium started to play, filling the place with the sound of a woman's strong voice, supported by several others, singing:
“At even ’ere the sun was set——”
“At evening here the sun was set——”
Everybody hurried towards the new noise, save the policeman with his captives, the woman with the squint, and the woman with the family comb. I told the limb of the law he’d better get rid of the two boys and find out what mischief the others were after.
Everybody rushed towards the new noise, except for the policeman with his prisoners, the woman with the squint, and the woman with the family comb. I told the officer he should let go of the two boys and figure out what trouble the others were causing.
Then I enquired of the woman with the squint what was the matter.
Then I asked the woman with the squint what was wrong.
“Thirty-seven young uns ’an we ’ad from that doe, an’ there’s no knowin’ ’ow many more, if they ’adn’t a-gone an’ ate-n ’er,” she replied, lapsing, now her fury was spent, into sullen resentment.
“Thirty-seven young ones we had from that doe, and there’s no telling how many more there would have been if they hadn’t gone and eaten her,” she replied, sinking, now that her anger was gone, into sulky resentment.
“An’ niver a word should we a’ known,” added the family-comb-bearer, “but for that blessed cat of ourn, as scrat it up.”
“Not a word would we have known,” added the family comb-holder, “if it weren’t for that blessed cat of ours that scratched it up.”
“Indeed,” said I, “the rabbit?”
"Sure," I said, "the rabbit?"
“No, there were nowt left but th’ skin—they’d seen ter that, a thieving, dirt-eatin’ lot.”
“No, there was nothing left but the skin—they made sure of that, a bunch of thieving, dirty people.”
“When was that?” said I.
“When was that?” I asked.
“This mortal night—an’ there was th’ head an’ th’ back in th’ dirty stewpot—I can show you this instant—I’ve got ’em in our pantry for a proof, ’aven’t I, Martha?”
“This mortal night—and there was the head and the back in the dirty stewpot—I can show you right now—I’ve got them in our pantry as proof, haven’t I, Martha?”
“A fat lot o’ good it is—but I’ll rip th’ neck out of ’im, if ever I lay ’ands on ’im.”
“A whole lot of good it is—but I’ll tear his throat out if I ever get my hands on him.”
At last I made out that Samuel had stolen a large, lop-eared doe out of a bunch in the coal-house of the squint-eyed lady, had skinned it, buried the skin, and offered his booty to his mother as a wild rabbit, trapped. The doe had been the chief item of the Annables’ Sunday dinner—albeit a portion was unluckily saved till Monday, providing undeniable proof of the theft. The owner of the rabbit had supposed the creature to have escaped. This peaceful supposition had been destroyed by the comb-bearer’s seeing her cat, scratching in the Annables garden, unearth the white and brown doe-skin, after which the trouble had begun.
Finally, I realized that Samuel had stolen a large, floppy-eared female rabbit from a group in the coalhouse of the squint-eyed lady. He had skinned it, buried the skin, and presented his prize to his mother as a wild rabbit he had caught. The doe had been the main dish for the Annables' Sunday dinner—though unfortunately, a part was saved for Monday, providing undeniable evidence of the theft. The rabbit’s owner thought the creature had escaped. This calm assumption was shattered when the comb-bearer saw her cat digging in the Annables' garden and uncovering the white and brown rabbit skin, leading to the trouble that followed.
The squint-eyed woman was not so hard to manage. I talked to her as if she were some male friend of mine, only appealing to her womanliness with all the soft sadness I could press into the tones of my voice. In the end she was mollified, and even tender and motherly in her feelings toward the unfortunate family. I left on her dresser the half-crown I shrank from offering her, and, having reduced the comb-wearer also, I marched off, carrying the stewpot and the fragments of the ill-fated doe to the cottage of the widow, where George and the girls awaited me.
The squint-eyed woman was pretty easy to handle. I talked to her like she was one of my male friends, just using a softer tone to appeal to her womanhood. In the end, she calmed down and even became caring and motherly toward the unfortunate family. I left the half-crown on her dresser that I hesitated to offer her, and after dealing with the comb-wearer too, I headed off, carrying the stewpot and the remains of the doomed doe to the widow's cottage, where George and the girls were waiting for me.
The house was in a woeful state. In the rocking chair, beside the high guard that surrounded the hearth, sat the mother, rocking, looking sadly shaken now her excitement was over. Lettie was nursing the little baby, and Emily the next child. George was smoking his pipe and trying to look natural. The little kitchen was crowded—there was no room—there was not even a place on the table for the stew-jar, so I gathered together cups and mugs containing tea sops, and set down the vessel of ignominy on the much slopped tea-cloth. The four little children were striped and patched with tears—at my entrance one under the table recommenced to weep, so I gave him my pencil which pushed in and out, but which pushes in and out no more. The sight of the stewpot affected the mother afresh. She wept again, crying:
The house was in a terrible condition. In the rocking chair, next to the high guard around the hearth, sat the mother, rocking back and forth, looking sadly shaken now that her excitement had passed. Lettie was nursing the little baby while Emily held the next child. George was smoking his pipe and trying to appear relaxed. The little kitchen was cramped—there was no space—there wasn’t even a spot on the table for the stew pot, so I gathered together cups and mugs with tea sops and placed the vessel of disgrace on the well-soaked tea cloth. The four little children were striped and patched with tears—upon my arrival, one under the table started weeping again, so I handed him my pencil that pushed in and out, but which no longer pushes in and out. The sight of the stew pot made the mother emotional once more. She cried again, saying:
“An’ I niver thought as ’ow it were aught but a snared un; as if I should set ’im on ter thieve their old doe; an’ tough it was an’ all; an’ ’im a thief, an me called all the names they could lay their tongues to: an’ then in my bit of a pantry, takin’ the very pots out: that stewpot as I brought all the way from Nottingham, an’ I’ve ’ad it afore our Minnie wor born—”
“ And I never thought it was anything but a captured one; as if I should set him on to steal their old doe; and it was tough too; and him a thief, and me called every name they could think of: and then in my little pantry, taking out the very pots: that stewpot that I brought all the way from Nottingham, and I’ve had it since before our Minnie was born—”
The baby, the little baby, then began to cry. The mother got up suddenly, and took it.
The baby, the little baby, then started to cry. The mother jumped up quickly and picked it up.
“Oh, come then, come then my pet. Why, why cos they shanna, no they shanna. Yes, he’s his mother’s least little lad, he is, a little un. Hush then, there, there—what’s a matter, my little?” She hushed the baby, and herself. At length she asked:
“Oh, come on, come on my dear. Why, why can't they, no they can't. Yes, he's his mother's little boy, he is, a tiny one. Hush now, there, there—what's wrong, my little one?” She calmed the baby, and herself. Eventually, she asked:
“’As th’ p’liceman gone as well?”
"Is the cop gone too?"
“Yes—it’s all right,” I said.
“Yes, it’s fine,” I said.
She sighed deeply, and her look of weariness was painful to see.
She let out a deep sigh, and her tired expression was hard to watch.
“How old is your eldest?” I asked.
“How old is your oldest?” I asked.
“Fanny—she’s fourteen. She’s out service at Websters. Then Jim, as is thirteen next month—let’s see, yes, it is next month—he’s gone to Flints—farming. They can’t do much—an’ I shan’t let ’em go into th’ pit, if I can help it. My husband always used to say they should never go in th’ pit.”
“Fanny—she’s fourteen. She’s working at the Websters. Then there’s Jim, who turns thirteen next month—let’s see, yes, it is next month—he’s gone to Flint’s to farm. They can’t do much—and I won’t let them go into the pit if I can help it. My husband always used to say they should never go into the pit.”
“They can’t do much for you.”
“They can't help you much.”
“They dun what they can. But it’s a hard job, it is, ter keep ’em all goin’. Wi’ weshin, an’ th’ parish pay, an’ five shillin’ from th’ squire—it’s ’ard. It was different when my husband was alive. It ought ter ’a been me as should ’a died—I don’t seem as if I can manage ’em—they get beyond me. I wish I was dead this minnit, an’ ’im ’ere. I can’t understand it: ’im as wor so capable, to be took, an’ me left. ’E wor a man in a thousand, ’e wor—full o’ management like a gentleman. I wisht it was me as ’ad a been took. ’An ’e’s restless, ’cos ’e knows I find it ’ard. I stood at th’ door last night, when they was all asleep, looking out over th’ pit pond—an’ I saw a light, an’ I knowed it was ’im—cos it wor our weddin’ day yesterday—by the day an’ th’ date. An’ I said to ’im ‘Frank, is it thee, Frank? I’m all right, I’m gettin’ on all right,’—an’ then ’e went; seemed to go ower the whimsey an’ back towards th’ wood. I know it wor ’im, an’ ’e couldna rest, thinkin’ I couldna manage——”
"They do what they can. But it's a tough job to keep them all going. With washing, the parish pay, and five shillings from the squire—it’s hard. It was different when my husband was alive. It should have been me who died—I don’t feel capable of managing them—they get beyond me. I wish I was dead right now, and he was here. I can't understand it: someone so capable like him being taken, and I’m left behind. He was one in a thousand—full of management like a gentleman. I wish it was me who had been taken. And he's restless because he knows I'm struggling. I stood at the door last night when they were all asleep, looking out over the pit pond—and I saw a light, and I knew it was him—because yesterday was our wedding day—by the day and the date. And I said to him, 'Frank, is that you, Frank? I’m okay, I’m getting on fine,'—and then he went; it seemed like he went over the whimsey and back towards the wood. I know it was him, and he couldn't rest, worrying that I couldn't manage——"
After a while we left, promising to go again, and to see after the safety of Sam.
After a bit, we left, promising to come back and check on Sam's safety.
It was quite dark, and the lamps were lighted in the houses. We could hear the throb of the fan-house engines, and the soft whirr of the fan.
It was pretty dark, and the lights were on in the houses. We could hear the thrum of the fan-house engines and the gentle hum of the fan.
“Isn’t it cruel?” said Emily plaintively.
“Isn’t it cruel?” Emily said sadly.
“Wasn’t the man a wretch to marry the woman like that,” added Lettie with decision.
“Wasn’t the guy a jerk to marry a woman like that?” added Lettie confidently.
“Speak of Lady Chrystabel,” said I, and then there was silence. “I suppose he did not know what he was doing, any more than the rest of us.”
“Talk about Lady Chrystabel,” I said, and then there was silence. “I guess he didn’t know what he was doing, just like the rest of us.”
“I thought you were going to your aunt’s—to the Ram Inn,” said Lettie to George when they came to the cross-roads.
“I thought you were going to your aunt’s—to the Ram Inn,” Lettie said to George when they reached the cross-roads.
“Not now—it’s too late,” he answered quietly. “You will come round our way, won’t you?”
“Not now—it’s too late,” he replied softly. “You’ll come by our place, right?”
“Yes,” she said.
“Yes,” she replied.
We were eating bread and milk at the farm, and the father was talking with vague sadness and reminiscence, lingering over the thought of their departure from the old house. He was a pure romanticist, forever seeking the colour of the past in the present’s monotony. He seemed settling down to an easy contented middle-age, when the unrest on the farm and development of his children quickened him with fresh activity. He read books on the land question, and modern novels. In the end he became an advanced radical, almost a socialist. Occasionally his letters appeared in the newspapers. He had taken a new hold on life.
We were having bread and milk at the farm, and my father was talking with a vague sadness and nostalgia, reminiscing about leaving the old house. He was a true romantic, always searching for the vibrancy of the past in the boring present. It seemed like he was settling into an easy, content middle age, but the chaos on the farm and the growth of his children sparked a new energy in him. He read books about land issues and contemporary novels. Eventually, he became a progressive radical, almost a socialist. Sometimes his letters were published in the newspapers. He had gained a fresh perspective on life.
Over supper he became enthusiastic about Canada, and to watch him, his ruddy face lighted up, his burly form straight and nerved with excitement, was to admire him; to hear him, his words of thoughtful common-sense all warm with a young man’s hopes, was to love him. At forty-six he was more spontaneous and enthusiastic than George, and far more happy and hopeful.
Over dinner, he got really excited about Canada, and watching him, with his red face glowing and his sturdy body tense with excitement, was impressive; listening to him, his words full of practical wisdom and infused with a young man's dreams, was endearing. At forty-six, he was more spontaneous and enthusiastic than George and much happier and more hopeful.
Emily would not agree to go away with them—what should she do in Canada, she said—and she did not want the little ones “to be drudges on a farm—in the end to be nothing but cattle.”
Emily refused to go away with them—what would she do in Canada, she said—and she didn't want the little ones “to be workers on a farm—in the end to be nothing but livestock.”
“Nay,” said her father gently, “Mollie shall learn the dairying, and David will just be right to take to the place when I give up. It’ll perhaps be a bit rough and hard at first, but when we’ve got over it we shall think it was one of the best times—like you do.”
“Nah,” her father said softly, “Mollie will learn about dairy farming, and David will be just right to take over the place when I retire. It might be a little tough and rough at first, but once we get through it, we'll look back and think it was one of the best times—just like you do.”
“And you, George?” asked Lettie.
“And you, George?” Lettie asked.
“I’m not going. What should I go for? There’s nothing at the end of it only a long life. It’s like a day here in June—a long work day, pleasant enough, and when it’s done you sleep well—but it’s work and sleep and comfort,—half a life. It’s not enough. What’s the odds?—I might as well be Flower, the mare.”
“I’m not going. Why should I go? There’s nothing waiting for me at the end, just a long life. It’s like a day here in June—a long workday, nice enough, and when it’s over you sleep well—but it’s work and sleep and comfort—half a life. It’s not enough. What are the odds?—I might as well be Flower, the mare.”
His father looked at him gravely and thoughtfully.
His father looked at him seriously and with deep thought.
“Now it seems to me so different,” he said sadly, “it seems to me you can live your own life, and be independent, and think as you like without being choked with harassments. I feel as if I could keep on—like that——”
“Now it feels so different to me,” he said sadly, “it feels like you can live your own life, be independent, and think however you want without being overwhelmed by annoyances. I feel like I could keep going—like that——”
“I’m going to get more out of my life, I hope,” laughed George. “No. Do you know?” and here he turned straight to Lettie. “Do you know, I’m going to get pretty rich, so that I can do what I want for a bit. I want to see what it’s like, to taste all sides—to taste the towns. I want to know what I’ve got in me. I’ll get rich—or at least I’ll have a good try.”
“I hope to get more out of my life,” laughed George. “No. Do you know?” He turned directly to Lettie. “Do you know, I’m going to get pretty rich so I can do what I want for a while. I want to see what it’s like, to experience everything—to explore the towns. I want to know what I’m capable of. I’ll get rich—or at least I’ll give it a good shot.”
“And pray how will you manage it?” asked Emily.
“And how are you planning to handle it?” asked Emily.
“I’ll begin by marrying—and then you’ll see.”
“I’ll start by getting married—and then you’ll see.”
Emily laughed with scorn—“Let us see you begin.”
Emily laughed derisively—“Let’s see you start.”
“Ah, you’re not wise!” said the father sadly—then, laughing, he said to Lettie in coaxing, confidential tones, “but he’ll come out there to me in a year or two—you see if he doesn’t.”
“Ah, you’re not being smart!” said the father sadly—then, laughing, he said to Lettie in a teasing, trusting tone, “but he’ll come out there to me in a year or two—you’ll see if he doesn’t.”
“I wish I could come now,” said I.
“I wish I could come now,” I said.
“If you would,” said George, “I’d go with you. But not by myself, to become a fat stupid fool, like my own cattle.”
“If you want,” said George, “I’d go with you. But not by myself, to turn into a fat, dumb fool like my own cattle.”
While he was speaking Gyp burst into a rage of barking. The father got up to see what it was, and George followed. Trip, the great bull-terrier, rushed out of the house shaking the buildings with his roars. We saw the white dog flash down the yard, we heard a rattle from the hen-house ladder, and in a moment a scream from the orchard side.
While he was talking, Gyp suddenly started barking like crazy. The father stood up to check it out, and George followed. Trip, the huge bull terrier, charged out of the house, shaking the place with his growls. We saw the white dog dart down the yard, heard a clattering from the hen-house ladder, and moments later, a scream from the orchard side.
We rushed forward, and there on the sharp bank-side lay a little figure, face down, and Trip standing over it, looking rather puzzled.
We hurried ahead, and there on the steep riverbank was a small figure lying face down, with Trip standing over it, looking a bit confused.
I picked up the child—it was Sam. He struggled as soon as he felt my hands, but I bore him off to the house. He wriggled like a wild hare, and kicked, but at last he was still. I set him on the hearthrug to examine him. He was a quaint little figure, dressed in a man’s trousers that had been botched small for him, and a coat hanging in rags.
I picked up the kid—it was Sam. He squirmed as soon as he felt my hands, but I carried him off to the house. He wriggled like a wild hare and kicked, but eventually, he calmed down. I set him on the hearthrug to check him out. He was a quirky little figure, wearing a pair of men’s pants that had been awkwardly made smaller for him, and a coat that was hanging on by threads.
“Did he get hold of you?” asked the father. “Where was it he got hold of you?”
“Did he manage to contact you?” asked the father. “Where did he get in touch with you?”
But the child stood unanswering, his little pale lips pinched together, his eyes staring out at nothing. Emily went on her knees before him, and put her face close to his, saying, with a voice that made one shrink from its unbridled emotion of caress:
But the child stood silent, his little pale lips pressed together, his eyes staring off into space. Emily knelt down in front of him and brought her face close to his, saying, in a voice that was almost overwhelming with affection:
“Did he hurt you, eh?—tell us where he hurt you.” She would have put her arms around him, but he shrank away.
“Did he hurt you, huh?—tell us where he hurt you.” She wanted to put her arms around him, but he pulled away.
“Look here,” said Lettie, “it’s here—and it’s bleeding. Go and get some water, Emily, and some rags. Come on, Sam, let me look and I’ll put some rags round it. Come along.”
“Look here,” said Lettie, “it’s here—and it's bleeding. Go get some water, Emily, and some rags. Come on, Sam, let me see, and I’ll wrap some rags around it. Hurry up.”
She took the child and stripped him of his grotesque garments. Trip had given him a sharp grab on the thigh before he had realised that he was dealing with a little boy. It was not much, however, and Lettie soon had it bathed, and anointed with elder-flower ointment. On the boy’s body were several scars and bruises—evidently he had rough times. Lettie tended to him and dressed him again. He endured these attentions like a trapped wild rabbit—never looking at us, never opening his lips—only shrinking slightly. When Lettie had put on him his torn little shirt, and had gathered the great breeches about him, Emily went to him to coax him and make him at home. She kissed him, and talked to him with her full vibration of emotional caress. It seemed almost to suffocate him. Then she tried to feed him with bread and milk from a spoon, but he would not open his mouth, and he turned his head away.
She picked up the child and took off his horrible clothes. Trip had grabbed his thigh pretty hard before he realized he was dealing with a little boy. It wasn’t much, though, and Lettie quickly got him washed up and rubbed with elder-flower ointment. The boy had several scars and bruises on his body—clearly, he had been through some tough times. Lettie took care of him and dressed him again. He accepted her care like a scared wild rabbit—never looking at us, never speaking—just flinching a little. After Lettie put his torn little shirt back on him and adjusted the big pants around him, Emily came over to comfort him and help him feel at ease. She kissed him and spoke to him in a warm, soothing way. It seemed to almost overwhelm him. Then she tried to feed him some bread and milk with a spoon, but he wouldn’t open his mouth and turned his head away.
“Leave him alone—take no notice of him,” said Lettie, lifting him into the chimney seat, with the basin of bread and milk beside him. Emily fetched the two kittens out of their basket and put them too beside him.
“Leave him alone—don't pay any attention to him,” said Lettie, lifting him onto the chimney seat, with the bowl of bread and milk next to him. Emily took the two kittens out of their basket and placed them beside him as well.
“I wonder how many eggs he’d got,” said the father, laughing softly.
“I wonder how many eggs he’s got,” said the father, laughing softly.
“Hush!” said Lettie. “When do you think you will go to Canada, Mr. Saxton?”
“Hush!” Lettie said. “When do you think you’ll be going to Canada, Mr. Saxton?”
“Next spring—it’s no good going before.”
“Next spring—it’s not worth it to go before.”
“And then you’ll marry?” asked Lettie of George.
“And then you’re getting married?” Lettie asked George.
“Before then—oh, before then,” he said.
“Before that—oh, before that,” he said.
“Why—how is it you are suddenly in such a hurry?—when will it be?”
“Why are you in such a rush all of a sudden? When will it be?”
“When are you marrying?” he asked in reply.
“When are you getting married?” he asked in response.
“I don’t know,” she said, coming to a full stop.
“I don’t know,” she said, coming to a complete stop.
“Then I don’t know,” he said, taking a large wedge of cheese and biting a piece from it.
“Then I don’t know,” he said, grabbing a big chunk of cheese and taking a bite out of it.
“It was fixed for June,” she said, recovering herself at his suggestion of hope.
“It was set for June,” she said, finding her composure again at his suggestion of hope.
“July!” said Emily.
"July!" Emily exclaimed.
“Father!” said he, holding the piece of cheese up before him as he spoke—he was evidently nervous: “Would you advise me to marry Meg?”
“Dad!” he said, holding the piece of cheese up in front of him as he spoke—he was clearly anxious: “Do you think I should marry Meg?”
His father started, and said:
His dad began, saying:
“Why, was you thinking of doing?”
“Why, were you thinking of doing?”
“Yes—all things considered.”
“Yes—on the whole.”
“Well—if she suits you——”
“Well—if she works for you——”
“We’re cousins——”
"We're cousins—"
“If you want her, I suppose you won’t let that hinder you. She’ll have a nice bit of money, and if you like her——”
“If you want her, I guess you won’t let that hold you back. She’ll have a decent amount of money, and if you’re into her——”
“I like her all right—I shan’t go out to Canada with her though. I shall stay at the Ram—for the sake of the life.”
“I like her fine—I’m not going out to Canada with her, though. I’ll stay at the Ram—for the sake of the experience.”
“It’s a poor life, that!” said the father, ruminating.
“It’s a tough life, that!” said the father, thinking it over.
George laughed. “A bit mucky!” he said—“But it’ll do. It would need Cyril or Lettie to keep me alive in Canada.”
George laughed. “A little messy!” he said—“But it works. I’d need Cyril or Lettie to help me survive in Canada.”
It was a bold stroke—everybody was embarrassed.
It was a bold move—everyone felt awkward.
“Well,” said the father, “I suppose we can’t have everything we want—we generally have to put up with the next best thing—don’t we, Lettie?”—he laughed. Lettie flushed furiously.
“Well,” said the father, “I guess we can’t have everything we want—we usually have to settle for the next best thing—don’t we, Lettie?”—he laughed. Lettie blushed deeply.
“I don’t know,” she said. “You can generally get what you want if you want it badly enough. Of course—if you don’t mind——”
“I don’t know,” she said. “You can usually get what you want if you want it badly enough. Of course—if you don’t mind——”
She rose and went across to Sam.
She got up and walked over to Sam.
He was playing with the kittens. One was patting and cuffing his bare toe, which had poked through his stocking. He pushed and teased the little scamp with his toe till it rushed at him, clinging, tickling, biting till he gave little bubbles of laughter, quite forgetful of us. Then the kitten was tired, and ran off. Lettie shook her skirts, and directly the two playful mites rushed upon it, darting round her, rolling head over heels, and swinging from the soft cloth. Suddenly becoming aware that they felt tired, the young things trotted away and cuddled together by the fender, where in an instant they were asleep. Almost as suddenly, Sam sank into drowsiness.
He was playing with the kittens. One was pawing and nudging his bare toe, which had poked through his sock. He pushed and teased the little rascal with his toe until it jumped at him, clinging, tickling, and biting until he burst into little bubbles of laughter, completely forgetting about us. Then the kitten got tired and ran off. Lettie shook her skirts, and right away, the two playful little ones rushed at it, darting around her, tumbling head over heels, and swinging from the soft fabric. Suddenly realizing they were tired, the little ones trotted away and snuggled together by the fireplace, where they fell asleep in an instant. Almost as suddenly, Sam drifted into drowsiness.
“He’d better go to bed,” said the father.
“He should really go to bed,” said the dad.
“Put him in my bed,” said George. “David would wonder what had happened.”
“Put him in my bed,” George said. “David would be curious about what happened.”
“Will you go to bed, Sam?” asked Emily, holding out her arms to him, and immediately startling him by the terrible gentleness of her persuasion. He retreated behind Lettie.
“Are you going to bed, Sam?” Emily asked, reaching out her arms to him, immediately surprising him with the surprising softness of her insistence. He stepped back behind Lettie.
“Come along,” said the latter, and she quickly took him and undressed him. Then she picked him up, and his bare legs hung down in front of her. His head drooped drowsily on to her shoulder, against her neck.
"Come on," said the latter, and she quickly took him and took off his clothes. Then she picked him up, and his bare legs dangled in front of her. His head drooped sleepily onto her shoulder, resting against her neck.
She put down her face to touch the loose riot of his ruddy hair. She stood so, quiet, still and wistful, for a few moments; perhaps she was vaguely aware that the attitude was beautiful for her, and irresistibly appealing to George, who loved, above all in her, her delicate dignity of tenderness. Emily waited with the lighted candle for her some moments.
She lowered her face to touch the messy, reddish hair. She stood there, quiet, still, and a bit dreamy for a few moments; maybe she sensed that this pose was beautiful for her and irresistibly attractive to George, who loved, above all in her, her gentle dignity. Emily waited with the lit candle for her for a moment.
When she came down there was a softness about her.
When she came down, there was a gentleness about her.
“Now,” said I to myself, “if George asks her again he is wise.”
“Now,” I said to myself, “if George asks her again, he’s smart.”
“He is asleep,” she said quietly.
"He's sleeping," she said softly.
“I’m thinking we might as well let him stop while we’re here, should we, George?” said the father. “Eh?”
“I think we should just let him stop while we're here, right, George?” said the father. “Huh?”
“We’ll keep him here while we are here——”
“We’ll keep him here while we are here——”
“Oh—the lad! I should. Yes—he’d be better here than up yonder.”
“Oh—the kid! I should. Yeah—he’d be better here than up there.”
“Ah, yes—ever so much. It is good of you,” said Lettie.
“Ah, yes—very much. That’s kind of you,” said Lettie.
“Oh, he’ll make no difference,” said the father.
“Oh, he won’t matter,” said the father.
“Not a bit,” added George.
“Not at all,” added George.
“What about his mother!” asked Lettie.
“What about his mom?” asked Lettie.
“I’ll call and tell her in the morning,” said George.
“I’ll call and tell her in the morning,” George said.
“Yes,” she said, “call and tell her.”
“Yes,” she said, “go ahead and tell her.”
Then she put on her things to go. He also put on his cap.
Then she put on her coat to head out. He also put on his hat.
“Are you coming a little way, Emily?” I asked.
“Are you coming a short distance, Emily?” I asked.
She ran, laughing, with bright eyes as we went out into the darkness.
She ran, laughing, her bright eyes sparkling as we stepped out into the darkness.
We waited for them at the wood gate. We all lingered, not knowing what to say. Lettie said finally:
We waited for them at the wooden gate. We all hung around, unsure of what to say. Lettie finally spoke up:
“Well—it’s no good—the grass is wet—Good-night—Good-night, Emily.”
“Well—it’s no use—the grass is wet—Goodnight—Goodnight, Emily.”
“Good-night,” he said, with regret and hesitation, and a trifle of impatience in his voice and his manner. He lingered still a moment; she hesitated—then she struck off sharply.
“Good night,” he said, feeling regret and hesitation, with a hint of impatience in his voice and manner. He lingered for a moment; she hesitated—then she turned away sharply.
“He has not asked her, the idiot!” I said to myself.
“He hasn’t asked her, the idiot!” I thought to myself.
“Really,” she said bitterly, when we were going up the garden path, “You think rather quiet folks have a lot in them, but it’s only stupidity—they are mostly fools.”
“Seriously,” she said bitterly as we walked up the garden path, “You think quiet people have a lot to offer, but it’s just ignorance—they’re mostly idiots.”
CHAPTER V
AN ARROW FROM THE IMPATIENT GOD
On an afternoon three or four days after the recovery of Sam, matters became complicated. George, as usual, discovered that he had been dawdling in the portals of his desires, when the doors came to with a bang. Then he hastened to knock.
On an afternoon three or four days after Sam had recovered, things got complicated. George, as usual, realized that he had been lingering in the entrance of his desires when the doors slammed shut. Then he quickly went to knock.
“Tell her,” he said, “I will come up tomorrow after milking—tell her I’m coming to see her.”
“Tell her,” he said, “I’ll come by tomorrow after milking—let her know I’m coming to see her.”
On the evening of that morrow, the first person to put in an appearance was a garrulous spinster who had called ostensibly to inquire into the absence of the family from church: “I said to Elizabeth, ‘Now what a thing if anything happens to them just now, and the wedding is put off.’ I felt I must come and make myself sure—that nothing had happened. We all feel so interested in Lettie just now. I’m sure everybody is talking of her, she seems in the air.—I really think we shall have thunder: I hope we shan’t.—Yes, we are all so glad that Mr. Tempest is content with a wife from at home—the others, his father and Mr. Robert and the rest—they were none of them to be suited at home, though to be sure the wives they brought were nothing—indeed they were not—as many a one said—Mrs. Robert was a paltry choice—neither in looks or manner had she anything to boast of—if her family was older than mine. Family wasn’t much to make up for what she lacked in other things, that I could easily have supplied her with; and, oh, dear, what an object she is now, with her wisp of hair and her spectacles! She for one hasn’t kept much of her youth. But when is the exact date, dear?—Some say this and some that, but as I always say, I never trust a ‘they say.’ It is so nice that you have that cousin a canon to come down for the service, Mrs. Beardsall, and Sir Walter Houghton for the groom’s man! What?—You don’t think so—oh, but I know, dear, I know; you do like to treasure up these secrets, don’t you; you are greedy for all the good things just now.”
On the evening of the next day, the first person to show up was a chatty single woman who had come supposedly to check on why the family was missing from church: “I said to Elizabeth, ‘What a terrible thing it would be if anything happened to them right now, and the wedding gets delayed.’ I felt I had to come and make sure that nothing was wrong. We’re all so interested in Lettie at the moment. I’m sure everyone is talking about her; she seems to be on everyone’s mind. —I really think we might have a thunderstorm: I hope we won’t. —Yes, we’re all so glad that Mr. Tempest is happy with a local wife—the others, his father and Mr. Robert and the rest—they could never find suitable wives from around here, and the ones they did bring were hardly anything special—many said that Mrs. Robert was a poor choice—she had nothing to boast about in looks or manners—even if her family was older than mine. Family doesn’t really make up for all the things she lacked, things I could easily have provided! And, oh my, what a sight she is now, with her messy hair and her glasses! She certainly hasn’t held onto much of her youth. But when is the exact date, dear?—Some say one thing and some say another, but as I always say, I never trust a ‘they say.’ It’s so nice that you have that cousin who’s a canon coming down for the service, Mrs. Beardsall, and Sir Walter Houghton as the best man! What?—You don’t think so?—Oh, but I know, dear, I know; you do like to keep these secrets to yourself, don’t you? You’re just eager for all the exciting news right now.”
She shook her head at Lettie, and the jet ornaments on her bonnet twittered like a thousand wagging little tongues. Then she sighed, and was about to recommence her song, when she happened to turn her head and to espy a telegraph boy coming up the path.
She shook her head at Lettie, and the jet decorations on her hat twitched like a thousand tiny tongues. Then she sighed and was about to start her song again when she turned her head and saw a delivery boy coming up the path.
“Oh, I hope nothing is wrong, dear—I hope nothing is wrong! I always feel so terrified of a telegram. You’d better not open it yourself, dear—don’t now—let your brother go.”
“Oh, I hope nothing’s wrong, honey—I really hope nothing’s wrong! I always get so anxious about a telegram. You should probably not open it yourself, sweetheart—don’t do it now—let your brother handle it.”
Lettie, who had turned pale, hurried to the door. The sky was very dark—there was a mutter of thunder.
Lettie, now pale, rushed to the door. The sky was very dark—there was a low rumble of thunder.
“It’s all right,” said Lettie, trembling, “it’s only to say he’s coming to-night.”
“It’s okay,” Lettie said, shaking a bit, “I just wanted to let you know he’s coming tonight.”
“I’m very thankful, very thankful,” cried the spinster. “It might have been so much worse. I’m sure I never open a telegram without feeling as if I was opening a death-blow. I’m so glad, dear; it must have upset you. What news to take back to the village, supposing something had happened!” she sighed again, and the jet drops twinkled ominously in the thunder light, as if declaring they would make something of it yet.
“I’m so grateful, really grateful,” cried the single woman. “It could have been so much worse. I always feel like I’m opening a death sentence when I open a telegram. I’m so relieved, dear; it must have shaken you up. What news would we have taken back to the village if something had happened!” she sighed again, and the jet drops twinkled ominously in the lightning, as if declaring they would make something of it yet.
It was six o’clock. The air relaxed a little, and the thunder was silent. George would be coming about seven; and the spinster showed no signs of departure; and Leslie might arrive at any moment. Lettie fretted and fidgeted, and the old woman gabbled on. I looked out of the window at the water and the sky.
It was six o’clock. The air had calmed down a bit, and the thunder was quiet. George would be arriving around seven; the old maid didn’t seem like she was going to leave any time soon; and Leslie could show up at any moment. Lettie was anxious and restless, while the old woman kept chatting away. I stared out the window at the water and the sky.
The day had been uncertain. In the morning it was warm, and the sunshine had played and raced among the cloud-shadows on the hills. Later, great cloud masses had stalked up from the northwest and crowded thick across the sky; in this little night, sleet and wind, and rain whirled furiously. Then the sky had laughed at us again. In the sunshine came the spinster. But as she talked, over the hilltop rose the wide forehead of the cloud, rearing slowly, ominously higher. A first messenger of storm passed darkly over the sky, leaving the way clear again.
The day had been unpredictable. In the morning, it was warm, and sunshine danced playfully among the shadows of the clouds on the hills. Later, massive clouds rolled in from the northwest and filled the sky; during this brief nighttime, sleet, wind, and rain swirled violently. Then the sky seemed cheerful again. The spinster arrived in the sunshine. But as she spoke, a large mass of clouds rose ominously over the hilltop, slowly climbing higher. A first sign of the storm drifted darkly across the sky, leaving the path clear once more.
“I will go round to Highclose,” said Lettie. “I am sure it will be stormy again. Are you coming down the road, Miss Slaighter, or do you mind if I leave you?”
“I’m going to Highclose,” Lettie said. “I’m sure it’s going to storm again. Are you coming down the road, Miss Slaighter, or do you mind if I leave you?”
“I will go, dear, if you think there is going to be another storm—I dread it so. Perhaps I had better wait——”
“I'll go, honey, if you think there's going to be another storm—I really dread it. Maybe I should just wait——”
“Oh, it will not come over for an hour, I am sure. We read the weather well out here, don’t we, Cyril? You’ll come with me, won’t you?”
“Oh, it won’t arrive for at least an hour, I’m sure. We understand the weather well out here, don't we, Cyril? You’ll come with me, right?”
We three set off, the gossip leaning on her toes, tripping between us. She was much gratified by Lettie’s information concerning the proposals for the new home. We left her in a glow of congratulatory smiles on the highway. But the clouds had upreared, and stretched in two great arms, reaching overhead. The little spinster hurried along, but the black hands of the clouds kept pace and clutched her. A sudden gust of wind shuddered in the trees, and rushed upon her cloak, blowing its bugles.
We three set off, the gossip on her toes, stumbling between us. She was really pleased with Lettie’s news about the plans for the new home. We left her smiling happily on the highway. But the clouds had gathered and stretched out like two big arms overhead. The little spinster hurried along, but the dark clouds kept up with her and grasped at her. A sudden gust of wind shook the trees and rushed at her cloak, billowing it out.
An icy raindrop smote into her cheek. She hurried on, praying fervently for her bonnet’s sake that she might reach Widow Harriman’s cottage before the burst came. But the thunder crashed in her ear, and a host of hailstones flew at her. In despair and anguish she fled from under the ash trees; she reached the widow’s garden gate, when out leapt the lightning full at her. “Put me in the stair-hole!” she cried. “Where is the stair-hole?”
An icy raindrop hit her cheek. She hurried on, praying desperately for her bonnet that she could make it to Widow Harriman’s cottage before the storm hit. But the thunder roared in her ears, and a shower of hailstones pelted her. In despair and panic, she ran from under the ash trees and reached the widow’s garden gate just as lightning flashed toward her. “Put me in the stair-hole!” she shouted. “Where's the stair-hole?”
Glancing wildly round, she saw a ghost. It was the reflection of the sainted spinster, Hilda Slaighter, in the widow’s mirror; a reflection with a bonnet fallen backwards, and to it attached a thick rope of grey-brown hair. The author of the ghost instinctively twisted to look at the back of her head. She saw some ends of grey hair, and fled into the open stair-hole as into a grave.
Glancing around frantically, she saw a ghost. It was the reflection of the revered spinster, Hilda Slaighter, in the widow’s mirror; a reflection with a bonnet tilted back, attached to it was a thick rope of gray-brown hair. The creator of the ghost instinctively turned to see the back of her head. She noticed some strands of gray hair and fled into the open stairwell as if it were a grave.
We had gone back home till the storm was over, and then, restless, afraid of the arrival of George, we set out again into the wet evening. It was fine and chilly, and already a mist was rising from Nethermere, veiling the farther shore, where the trees rose loftily, suggesting groves beyond the Nile. The birds were singing riotously. The fresh green hedge glistened vividly and glowed again with intense green. Looking at the water, I perceived a delicate flush from the west hiding along it. The mist licked and wreathed up the shores; from the hidden white distance came the mournful cry of water fowl. We went slowly along behind a heavy cart, which clanked and rattled under the dripping trees, with the hoofs of the horse moving with broad thuds in front. We passed over black patches where the ash flowers were beaten down, and under great massed clouds of green sycamore. At the sudden curve of the road, near the foot of the hill, I stopped to break off a spray of larch, where the soft cones were heavy as raspberries, and gay like flowers with petals. The shaken bough spattered a heavy shower on my face, of drops so cold that they seemed to sink into my blood and chill it.
We had gone back home until the storm passed, and then, feeling restless and anxious about George showing up, we set out again into the rainy evening. It was nice and cool, and a mist was already rising from Nethermere, covering the distant shore where tall trees suggested groves beyond the Nile. Birds were singing loudly. The fresh green hedge glistened brightly and shone with a vibrant green. Looking at the water, I noticed a delicate flush from the west moving along it. The mist curled and wrapped around the shores; from the hidden white distance came the sad cries of waterfowl. We walked slowly behind a heavy cart that clanked and rattled under the dripping trees, with the horse’s hooves thudding heavily in front. We crossed over dark patches where the ash flowers had been flattened, and underneath large clusters of green sycamore. At the sudden curve of the road, near the bottom of the hill, I stopped to break off a sprig of larch, where the soft cones were as heavy as raspberries and bright like flowers with petals. The shaken branch splattered a heavy shower on my face, with drops so cold they felt like they sank into my blood and chilled it.
“Hark!” said Lettie, as I was drying my face. There was the quick patter of a motor-car coming downhill. The heavy cart was drawn across the road to rest, and the driver hurried to turn the horse back. It moved with painful slowness, and we stood in the road in suspense. Suddenly, before we knew it, the car was dropping down on us, coming at us in a curve, having rounded the horse and cart. Lettie stood faced with terror. Leslie saw her, and swung round the wheels on the sharp, curving hill-side; looking only to see that he should miss her. The car slid sideways; the mud crackled under the wheels, and the machine went crashing into Nethermere. It caught the edge of the old stone wall with a smash. Then for a few moments I think I was blind. When I saw again, Leslie was lying across the broken hedge, his head hanging down the bank, his face covered with blood; the car rested strangely on the brink of the water, crumpled as if it had sunk down to rest.
“Hey!” said Lettie, as I was drying my face. I could hear a motorcar quickly approaching downhill. The heavy cart was pulled across the road to stop, and the driver rushed to turn the horse around. It moved painfully slowly, and we stood in the road, tense. Suddenly, without warning, the car came barreling down at us, swinging around the horse and cart. Lettie was frozen with fear. Leslie noticed her and quickly turned the wheels on the sharp, curving hillside, only focused on avoiding her. The car slid sideways; the mud crackled under the wheels, and it crashed into Nethermere. It hit the edge of the old stone wall with a loud smash. For a few moments, I think I went blind. When my vision returned, Leslie was lying across the broken hedge, his head hanging down the bank, his face covered in blood; the car sat oddly at the water's edge, crumpled as if it had collapsed to rest.
Lettie, with hands shuddering, was wiping the blood from his eyes with a piece of her underskirt. In a moment she said:
Lettie, her hands trembling, was wiping the blood from his eyes with a bit of her underskirt. After a moment, she said:
“He is not dead—let us take him home—let us take him quickly.”
“He's not dead—let's take him home—let's do it quickly.”
I ran and took the wicket gate off its hinges and laid him on that. His legs trailed down, but we carried him thus, she at the feet, I at the head. She made me stop and put him down. I thought the weight was too much for her, but it was not that.
I ran and took the wicket gate off its hinges and laid him on it. His legs hung down, but we carried him like that, her at the feet, me at the head. She made me stop and set him down. I thought the weight was too much for her, but that wasn't the issue.
“I can’t bear to see his hand hanging, knocking against the bushes and things.”
“I can’t stand seeing his hand dragging along, bumping into the bushes and stuff.”
It was not many yards to the house. A maidservant saw us, came running out, and went running back, like the frightened lapwing from the wounded cat.
It wasn't far to the house. A maid saw us, rushed out, and then hurried back in, like a scared lapwing fleeing from a hurt cat.
We waited until the doctor came. There was a deep graze down the side of the head—serious, but not dangerous; there was a cut across the cheek-bone that would leave a scar; and the collar-bone was broken. I stayed until he had recovered consciousness. “Lettie,” he wanted Lettie, so she had to remain at Highclose all night. I went home to tell my mother.
We waited for the doctor to arrive. There was a deep scrape along the side of his head—serious, but not life-threatening; there was a cut on his cheekbone that would leave a scar; and his collarbone was broken. I stayed until he regained consciousness. “Lettie,” he asked for Lettie, so she had to stay at Highclose all night. I went home to tell my mom.
When I went to bed I looked across at the lighted windows of Highclose, and the lights trailed mistily towards me across the water. The cedar stood dark guard against the house; bright the windows were, like the stars, and, like the stars, covering their torment in brightness. The sky was glittering with sharp lights—they are too far off to take trouble for us, so little, little almost to nothingness. All the great hollow vastness roars overhead, and the stars are only sparks that whirl and spin in the restless space. The earth must listen to us; she covers her face with a thin veil of mist, and is sad; she soaks up our blood tenderly, in the darkness, grieving, and in the light she soothes and reassures us. Here on our earth is sympathy and hope, the heavens have nothing but distances.
When I went to bed, I looked over at the lit windows of Highclose, and the lights hazily reflected towards me across the water. The cedar tree stood darkly guarding the house; the bright windows were like stars, and like the stars, they hid their struggles behind their brightness. The sky was sparkling with sharp lights—they're too far away to care about us, so faint, almost nonexistent. The great, empty vastness roars above, and the stars are just sparks that whirl and spin in the restless space. The earth must listen to us; she covers her face with a thin mist, feeling sad; she tenderly absorbs our blood in the darkness, grieving, and in the light, she comforts and reassures us. Here on our earth is empathy and hope; the heavens only have distances.
A corn-crake talked to me across the valley, talked and talked endlessly, asking and answering in hoarse tones from the sleeping, mist-hidden meadows. The monotonous voice, that on past summer evenings had had pleasant notes of romance, now was intolerable to me. Its inflexible harshness and cacophany seemed like the voice of fate speaking out its tuneless perseverance in the night.
A corn-crake called to me from across the valley, going on and on without stopping, asking and answering in rough tones from the peaceful, mist-covered meadows. The repetitive voice, which on previous summer evenings had sweet notes of romance, was now unbearable to me. Its unyielding harshness and jarring sounds felt like fate's voice endlessly echoing in the night.
In the morning Lettie came home wan, sad-eyed, and self-reproachful. After a short time they came for her, as he wanted her again.
In the morning, Lettie came home looking pale, with sad eyes and a heavy heart. After a little while, they came to get her again because he wanted her back.
When in the evening I went to see George, he too was very despondent.
When I visited George in the evening, he was also very down.
“It’s no good now,” said I. “You should have insisted and made your own destiny.”
“It’s too late now,” I said. “You should have pushed harder and created your own future.”
“Yes—perhaps so,” he drawled in his best reflective manner.
“Yes—maybe,” he said in his most thoughtful tone.
“I would have had her—she’d have been glad if you’d done as you wanted with her. She won’t leave him till he’s strong, and he’ll marry her before then. You should have had the courage to risk yourself—you’re always too careful of yourself and your own poor feelings—you never could brace yourself up to a shower-bath of contempt and hard usage, so you’ve saved your feelings and lost—not much, I suppose—you couldn’t.”
“I could have had her—she would have been happy if you had pursued her as you wanted. She won’t leave him until he’s strong, and he’ll marry her before that happens. You should have had the courage to take a risk—you’re always too protective of yourself and your own feelings—you never managed to toughen up and face a harsh reality, so you’ve preserved your feelings and lost—not that much, I guess—you just couldn’t.”
“But——” he began, not looking up; and I laughed at him.
“But—” he started, still looking down; and I laughed at him.
“Go on,” I said.
“Go ahead,” I said.
“Well—she was engaged to him——”
"Well, she was engaged to him—"
“Pah—you thought you were too good to be rejected.”
“Ugh—you thought you were too good to get turned down.”
He was very pale, and when he was pale, the tan on his skin looked sickly. He regarded me with his dark eyes, which were now full of misery and a child’s big despair.
He looked extremely pale, and when he was that pale, his tan skin appeared unhealthy. He looked at me with his dark eyes, which were now filled with pain and the intense despair of a child.
“And nothing else,” I completed, with which the little, exhausted gunboat of my anger wrecked and sank utterly. Yet no thoughts would spread sail on the sea of my pity: I was like water that heaves with yearning, and is still.
“And nothing else,” I finished, causing the small, worn-out gunboat of my anger to crash and sink completely. Still, no thoughts would set sail on the ocean of my pity: I was like water that swells with longing, yet remains still.
Leslie was very ill for some time. He had a slight brain fever, and was delirious, insisting that Lettie was leaving him. She stayed most of her days at Highclose.
Leslie was really sick for a while. He had a mild brain fever and was delirious, convinced that Lettie was abandoning him. She spent most of her days at Highclose.
One day in June he lay resting on a deck chair in the shade of the cedar, and she was sitting by him. It was a yellow, sultry day, when all the atmosphere seemed inert, and all things were languid.
One day in June, he was lying back on a deck chair under the shade of the cedar, and she was sitting next to him. It was a hot, muggy day when everything felt still, and everything was slow and lazy.
“Don’t you think, dear,” she said, “it would be better for us not to marry?”
“Don’t you think, dear,” she said, “it might be better for us not to get married?”
He lifted his head nervously from the cushions; his face was emblazoned with a livid red bar on a field of white, and he looked worn, wistful.
He nervously raised his head from the cushions; his face was marked with a bright red stripe on a white background, and he looked tired and wistful.
“Do you mean not yet?” he asked.
“Do you mean not yet?” he asked.
“Yes—and, perhaps,—perhaps never.”
"Yes—and maybe—maybe never."
“Ha,” he laughed, sinking down again. “I must be getting like myself again, if you begin to tease me.”
“Ha,” he laughed, sinking down again. “I must be getting back to my old self if you’re starting to tease me.”
“But,” she said, struggling valiantly, “I’m not sure I ought to marry you.”
“But,” she said, putting up a brave fight, “I’m not sure I should marry you.”
He laughed again, though a little apprehensively.
He laughed again, but a bit nervously.
“Are you afraid I shall always be weak in my noddle?” he asked. “But you wait a month.”
“Are you worried that I'll always be slow-witted?” he asked. “But just wait a month.”
“No, that doesn’t bother me——”
“No, that doesn’t bother me—”
“Oh, doesn’t it!”
“Oh, it really does!”
“Silly boy—no, it’s myself.”
“Silly boy—no, it’s me.”
“I’m sure I’ve made no complaint about you.”
“I’m pretty sure I haven’t said anything negative about you.”
“Not likely—but I wish you’d let me go.”
“Not likely—but I really wish you’d let me go.”
“I’m a strong man to hold you, aren’t I? Look at my muscular paw!”—he held out his hands, frail and white with sickness.
“I’m a strong guy to hold you, right? Look at my muscular hand!”—he extended his hands, thin and pale from illness.
“You know you hold me—and I want you to let me go. I don’t want to——”
“You know you have me—and I want you to let me go. I don’t want to——”
“To what?”
"To what?"
“To get married at all—let me be, let me go.”
“To get married at all—just let me be, let me go.”
“What for?”
"Why?"
“Oh—for my sake.”
"Oh—for my sake."
“You mean you don’t love me?”
“You mean you don’t love me?”
“Love—love—I don’t know anything about it. But I can’t—we can’t be—don’t you see—oh, what do they say,—flesh of one flesh.”
“Love—love—I don’t know anything about it. But I can’t—we can’t be—don’t you see—oh, what do they say,—flesh of one flesh.”
“Why?” he whispered, like a child that is told some tale of mystery.
“Why?” he whispered, like a kid hearing a story full of mystery.
She looked at him, as he lay propped upon his elbow, turning towards hers his white face of fear and perplexity, like a child that cannot understand, and is afraid, and wants to cry. Then slowly tears gathered full in her eyes, and she wept from pity and despair.
She looked at him as he lay on his elbow, turning towards her with a pale face filled with fear and confusion, like a child who doesn’t understand, is scared, and wants to cry. Slowly, tears welled up in her eyes, and she cried from pity and despair.
This excited him terribly. He got up from his chair, and the cushions fell on to the grass:
This thrilled him wildly. He stood up from his chair, and the cushions tumbled onto the grass:
“What’s the matter, what’s the matter!—Oh, Lettie,—is it me?—don’t you want me now?—is that it?—tell me, tell me now, tell me,”—he grasped her wrists, and tried to pull her hands from her face. The tears were running down his cheeks. She felt him trembling, and the sound of his voice alarmed her from herself. She hastily smeared the tears from her eyes, got up, and put her arms round him. He hid his head on her shoulder and sobbed, while she bent over him, and so they cried out their cries, till they were ashamed, looking round to see if anyone were near. Then she hurried about, picking up the cushions, making him lie down, and arranging him comfortably, so that she might be busy. He was querulous, like a sick, indulged child. He would have her arm under his shoulders, and her face near his.
“What’s wrong, what’s wrong!—Oh, Lettie,—is it me?—don’t you want me now?—is that it?—tell me, tell me now, tell me,”—he grabbed her wrists and tried to pull her hands away from her face. Tears were streaming down his cheeks. She could feel him trembling, and the sound of his voice pulled her out of herself. She quickly wiped the tears from her eyes, got up, and wrapped her arms around him. He buried his head in her shoulder and sobbed, while she leaned over him, and they let out their cries until they felt embarrassed, looking around to see if anyone was nearby. Then she hurried around, picking up the cushions, making him lie down, and arranging him comfortably so that she could keep herself busy. He was fussy, like a sick, pampered child. He wanted her arm under his shoulders and her face close to his.
“Well,” he said, smiling faintly again after a time. “You are naughty to give us such rough times—is it for the pleasure of making up, bad little Schnucke—aren’t you?”
“Well,” he said, smiling faintly again after a moment. “You’re naughty for putting us through such tough times—is it just for the fun of making up, you bad little Schnucke—aren’t you?”
She kept close to him, and he did not see the wince and quiver of her lips.
She stayed close to him, and he didn't notice the flinch and tremble of her lips.
“I wish I was strong again—couldn’t we go boating—or ride on horseback—and you’d have to behave then. Do you think I shall be strong in a month? Stronger than you?”
“I wish I was strong again—couldn’t we go boating—or ride on horseback—and you’d have to behave then. Do you think I’ll be strong in a month? Stronger than you?”
“I hope so,” she said.
“I hope so,” she replied.
“Why, I don’t believe you do, I believe you like me like this—so that you can lay me down and smooth me—don’t you, quiet girl?”
“Honestly, I don’t think you really do. I think you like me this way—so you can lay me down and smooth me out—don’t you, quiet girl?”
“When you’re good.”
"When you're great."
“Ah, well, in a month I shall be strong, and we’ll be married and go to Switzerland—do you hear, Schnucke—you won’t be able to be naughty any more then. Oh—do you want to go away from me again?”
“Ah, well, in a month I'll be strong, and we’ll be married and go to Switzerland—do you hear, Schnucke—you won’t be able to be naughty anymore then. Oh—do you want to leave me again?”
“No—only my arm is dead,” she drew it from beneath him, standing up, swinging it, smiling because it hurt her.
“No—only my arm is numb,” she pulled it away from under him, standing up, swinging it, smiling even though it hurt.
“Oh, my darling—what a shame! oh, I am a brute, a kiddish brute. I wish I was strong again, Lettie, and didn’t do these things.”
“Oh, my darling—what a shame! Oh, I’m such a jerk, a childish jerk. I wish I was strong again, Lettie, and didn’t act like this.”
“You boy—it’s nothing.” She smiled at him again.
“You boy—it’s nothing.” She smiled at him again.
CHAPTER VI
THE COURTING
During Leslie’s illness I strolled down to the mill one Saturday evening. I met George tramping across the yard with a couple of buckets of swill, and eleven young pigs rushing squealing about his legs, shrieking in an agony of suspense. He poured the stuff into a trough with luscious gurgle, and instantly ten noses were dipped in, and ten little mouths began to slobber. Though there was plenty of room for ten, yet they shouldered and shoved and struggled to capture a larger space, and many little trotters dabbled and spilled the stuff, and the ten sucking, clapping snouts twitched fiercely, and twenty little eyes glared askance, like so many points of wrath. They gave uneasy, gasping grunts in their haste. The unhappy eleventh rushed from point to point trying to push in his snout, but for his pains he got rough squeezing, and sharp grabs on his ears. Then he lifted up his face and screamed screams of grief and wrath unto the evening sky.
During Leslie’s illness, I walked down to the mill one Saturday evening. I saw George trudging across the yard with a couple of buckets of slop, and eleven young pigs racing around his legs, squealing in a panic. He poured the slop into a trough with a satisfying gurgle, and immediately ten snouts were in it, starting to slobber. Even though there was plenty of room for all ten, they jostled and pushed to grab more space, and many tiny trotters splashed and spilled the slop. The ten suckling, clapping snouts twitched angrily, and twenty little eyes darted suspiciously, like tiny points of anger. They made urgent, wheezing grunts in their eagerness. The poor eleventh pig darted around trying to insert his snout, but all he got for his trouble were rough nudges and sharp tugs on his ears. Then he raised his face and let out cries of sorrow and fury into the evening sky.
But the ten little gluttons only twitched their ears to make sure there was no danger in the noise, and they sucked harder, with much spilling and slobbing. George laughed like a sardonic Jove, but at last he gave ear, and kicked the ten gluttons from the trough, and allowed the residue to the eleventh. This one, poor wretch, almost wept with relief as he sucked and swallowed in sobs, casting his little eyes apprehensively upwards, though he did not lift his nose from the trough, as he heard the vindictive shrieks of ten little fiends kept at bay by George. The solitary feeder, shivering with apprehension, rubbed the wood bare with his snout, then, turning up to heaven his eyes of gratitude, he reluctantly left the trough. I expected to see the ten fall upon him and devour him, but they did not; they rushed upon the empty trough, and rubbed the wood still drier, shrieking with misery.
But the ten little gluttons just twitched their ears to make sure there was no danger from the noise, and they sucked harder, spilling and slobbering everywhere. George laughed like a mocking god, but eventually, he listened up and kicked the ten gluttons away from the trough, letting the leftover food go to the eleventh. This poor creature almost cried with relief as he sucked and swallowed while sobbing, glancing nervously upward, even though he didn’t lift his nose from the trough, as he heard the angry shrieks of the ten little monsters held back by George. The lone eater, shaking with fear, rubbed the wood bare with his snout, then turned his grateful eyes up to the sky before reluctantly leaving the trough. I thought for sure the ten would pounce on him and devour him, but they didn’t; instead, they rushed at the empty trough, rubbing the wood even drier, screaming in despair.
“How like life,” I laughed.
"How like life," I chuckled.
“Fine litter,” said George; “there were fourteen, only that damned she-devil, Circe, went and ate three of ’em before we got at her.”
“Great litter,” said George; “there were fourteen, but that damned she-devil, Circe, went and ate three of them before we could get to her.”
The great ugly sow came leering up as he spoke.
The huge, ugly pig came sneering over as he talked.
“Why don’t you fatten her up, and devour her, the old gargoyle? She’s an offence to the universe.”
“Why don’t you fatten her up and devour her, you old gargoyle? She’s an offense to the universe.”
“Nay—she’s a fine sow.”
"Nope—she's a fine pig."
I snorted, and he laughed, and the old sow grunted with contempt, and her little eyes twisted towards us with a demoniac leer as she rolled past.
I snorted, and he laughed, while the old sow grunted in disdain. Her beady little eyes twisted toward us with a wicked glare as she rolled by.
“What are you going to do to-night!” I asked. “Going out?”
“What are you doing tonight?” I asked. “Going out?”
“I’m going courting,” he replied, grinning.
“I’m going dating,” he replied, grinning.
“Oh!—wish I were!”
“Oh!—I wish I were!”
“You can come if you like—and tell me where I make mistakes, since you’re an expert on such matters.”
“You can come if you want—and let me know where I go wrong, since you're an expert on this stuff.”
“Don’t you get on very well then?” I asked.
“Don’t you get along very well then?” I asked.
“Oh, all right—it’s easy enough when you don’t care a damn. Besides, you can always have a Johnny Walker. That’s the best of courting at the Ram Inn. I’ll go and get ready.”
“Oh, fine—it’s pretty easy when you don’t care at all. Plus, you can always grab a Johnny Walker. That’s the best part of hanging out at the Ram Inn. I’ll go get ready.”
In the kitchen Emily sat grinding out some stitching from a big old hand-machine that stood on the table before her: she was making shirts for Sam, I presumed. That little fellow, who was installed at the farm, was seated by her side firing off words from a reading book. The machine rumbled and rattled on, like a whole factory at work, for an inch or two, during which time Sam shouted in shrill explosions like irregular pistol shots: “Do—not—pot——” “Put!” cried Emily from the machine; “put——” shrilled the child, “the soot—on—my—boot,”——there the machine broke down, and, frightened by the sound of his own voice, the boy stopped in bewilderment and looked round.
In the kitchen, Emily sat working on a sewing machine that was set up on the table in front of her. She was making shirts for Sam, I assumed. That little guy, who lived on the farm, was sitting next to her shouting out words from a reading book. The machine rumbled and clattered away like a busy factory for a bit, during which time Sam yelled in sharp bursts like random gunshots: “Do—not—pot——” “Put!” shouted Emily from the machine; “put——” yelled the child, “the soot—on—my—boot,”——then the machine broke down, and, startled by the sound of his own voice, the boy stopped in confusion and looked around.
“Go on!” said Emily, as she poked in the teeth of the old machine with the scissors, then pulled and prodded again. He began “—boot—but—you——” here he died off again, made nervous by the sound of his voice in the stillness. Emily sucked a piece of cotton and pushed it through the needle.
“Go ahead!” Emily said as she poked the old machine's gears with the scissors, then pulled and prodded again. He started, “—boot—but—you——” then he trailed off again, getting anxious from the sound of his own voice in the quiet. Emily popped a piece of cotton in her mouth and pushed it through the needle.
“Now go on,” she said, “—‘but you may’.”
“Now go ahead,” she said, “—‘but you can’.”
“But—you—may—shoot”:—he shouted away, reassured by the rumble of the machine: “Shoot—the—fox. I—I—It—is—at—the—rot——”
“But—you—can—shoot”:—he shouted, encouraged by the rumble of the machine: “Shoot—the—fox. I—I—I—It—is—at—the—rot——”
“Root,” shrieked Emily, as she guided the stuff through the doddering jaws of the machine.
“Root,” yelled Emily, as she maneuvered the material through the shaky jaws of the machine.
“Root,” echoed the boy, and he went off with these crackers: “Root—of—the—tree.”
“Root,” repeated the boy, and he left with the crackers: “Root—of—the—tree.”
“Next one!” cried Emily.
"Next one!" yelled Emily.
“Put—the—ol——” began the boy.
“Put the ol—” began the boy.
“What?” cried Emily.
"What?" shouted Emily.
“Ole—on——”
“Ole—on——”
“Wait a bit!” cried Emily, and then the machine broke down.
“Hold on a second!” yelled Emily, and then the machine stopped working.
“Hang!” she ejaculated.
“Wait!” she exclaimed.
“Hang!” shouted the child.
“Hold on!” shouted the child.
She laughed, and leaned over to him:
She laughed and leaned over to him:
“‘Put the oil in the pan to boil, while I toil in the soil—Oh, Cyril, I never knew you were there! Go along now, Sam: David ’ll be at the back somewhere.”
“‘Put the oil in the pan to heat up while I work in the garden—Oh, Cyril, I didn’t realize you were here! Go ahead now, Sam: David will be at the back somewhere.”
“He’s in the bottom garden,” said I, and the child ran out.
“He’s in the back garden,” I said, and the child ran out.
Directly George came in from the scullery, drying himself. He stood on the hearthrug as he rubbed himself, and surveyed his reflection in the mirror above the high mantelpiece; he looked at himself and smiled. I wondered that he found such satisfaction in his image, seeing that there was a gap in his chin, and an uncertain moth-eaten appearance in one cheek. Mrs. Saxton still held this mirror an object of dignity; it was fairly large, and had a well-carven frame; but it left gaps and spots and scratches in one’s countenance, and even where it was brightest, it gave one’s reflection a far-away dim aspect. Notwithstanding, George smiled at himself as he combed his hair, and twisted his moustache.
George came in from the kitchen, drying himself off. He stood on the rug by the fireplace as he rubbed himself down and looked at his reflection in the mirror above the tall mantelpiece; he smiled at himself. I was surprised he found such satisfaction in his appearance, considering there was a noticeable gap in his chin and a worn, ragged look on one cheek. Mrs. Saxton still regarded this mirror as a symbol of dignity; it was fairly large and had an intricately carved frame, but it showed gaps and spots and scratches on one’s face, and even where it was clearest, it made one’s reflection look distant and dim. Still, George smiled at himself as he combed his hair and twisted his mustache.
“You seem to make a good impression on yourself,” said I.
"You seem to think highly of yourself," I said.
“I was thinking I looked all right—sort of face to go courting with,” he replied, laughing: “You just arrange a patch of black to come and hide your faults—and you’re all right.”
“I thought I looked pretty good—like someone you’d want to take out,” he said, laughing. “You just throw on a bit of makeup to cover up your flaws—and you’re good to go.”
“I always used to think,” said Emily, “that the black spots had swallowed so many faces they were full up, and couldn’t take any more—and the rest was misty because there were so many faces lapped one over the other—reflected.”
“I always used to think,” said Emily, “that the black spots had taken in so many faces that they were all filled up and couldn’t take any more—and the rest was hazy because there were so many faces overlapping—reflected.”
“You do see yourself a bit ghostish——” said he, “on a background of your ancestors. I always think when you stop in an old place like this you sort of keep company with your ancestors too much; I sometimes feel like a bit of the old building walking about; the old feelings of the old folks stick to you like the lichens on the walls; you sort of get hoary.”
“You do look a bit ghostly,” he said, “against the backdrop of your ancestors. I always think that when you spend time in an old place like this, you end up hanging out with your ancestors way too much; sometimes I feel like a part of the old building as I walk around; the old emotions of those who lived here cling to you like the moss on the walls; you kind of get a little gray.”
“That’s it—it’s true,” asserted the father, “people whose families have shifted about much don’t know how it feels. That’s why I’m going to Canada.”
"That's it—it's true," the father insisted, "people whose families have moved around a lot don’t know how it feels. That's why I'm going to Canada."
“And I’m going in a Pub,” said George, “where it’s quite different—plenty of life.”
“And I’m going into a pub,” said George, “where it’s really different—lots of life.”
“Life!” echoed Emily with contempt.
"Life!" Emily scoffed.
“That’s the word, my wench,” replied her brother, lapsing into the dialect. “That’s what I’m after. We known such a lot, an’ we known nöwt.”
"That's the word, my girl," replied her brother, slipping back into the dialect. "That's what I'm after. We know a lot, and we know nothing."
“You do——” said the father, turning to me, “you stay in one place, generation after generation, and you seem to get proud, an’ look on things outside as foolishness. There’s many a thing as any common man knows, as we haven’t a glimpse of. We keep on thinking and feeling the same, year after year, till we’ve only got one side; an’ I suppose they’ve done it before us.”
“You do—” said the father, turning to me, “you stay in one place, year after year, and you seem to get proud and look at things outside as if they’re foolishness. There’s a lot that any average person knows that we don’t even see. We keep thinking and feeling the same way, year after year, until we’re only seeing one side; and I guess they’ve done the same before us.”
“It’s ‘Good-night an’ God bless you,’ to th’ owd place, granfeythers an’ grammothers,” laughed George as he ran upstairs—“an’ off we go on the gallivant,” he shouted from the landing.
“It’s ‘Good night and God bless you,’ to the old place, grandfathers and grandmothers,” laughed George as he ran upstairs—“and off we go on the adventure,” he shouted from the landing.
His father shook his head, saying:
His father shook his head and said:
“I can’t make out how it is, he’s so different. I suppose it’s being in love——”
“I can’t figure out how it is, he’s so different. I guess it’s being in love——”
We went into the barn to get the bicycles to cycle over to Greymede. George struck a match to look for his pump, and he noticed a great spider scuttle off into the corner of the wall, and sit peeping out at him like a hoary little ghoul.
We went into the barn to grab the bikes so we could ride over to Greymede. George lit a match to find his pump, and he saw a big spider scurry off into the corner of the wall, sitting there and peeking out at him like a creepy little ghost.
“How are you, old chap?” said George, nodding to him—“Thought he looked like an old grandfather of mine,” he said to me, laughing, as he pumped up the tyres of the old bicycle for me.
“How are you, buddy?” said George, nodding at him—“I thought he looked like one of my old grandfathers,” he said to me, laughing, as he pumped up the tires of the old bike for me.
It was Saturday night, so the bar parlour of the Ram Inn was fairly full.
It was Saturday night, so the bar area of the Ram Inn was pretty crowded.
“Hello, George—come co’tin’?” was the cry, followed by a nod and a “Good evenin’,” to me, who was a stranger in the parlour.
“Hey, George—are you coming in?” was the call, followed by a nod and a “Good evening,” to me, who was a stranger in the room.
“It’s raïght for thaïgh,” said a fat young fellow with an unwilling white mustache, “—tha can co’te as much as ter likes ter ’ae, as well as th’ lass, an’ it costs thee nöwt——” at which the room laughed, taking pipes from mouths to do so. George sat down, looking round.
“It’s right for that,” said a chubby young guy with a hesitant white mustache, “—they can eat as much as they want, just like the girl, and it doesn’t cost you anything——” at which the room laughed, pulling pipes from their mouths to do so. George sat down, looking around.
“’Owd on a bit,” said a black-whiskered man, “tha mun ’a ’e patience when to ’t co’tin’ a lass. Ow’s puttin’ th’ owd lady ter bed—’ark thee—can t’ ear—that wor th’ bed latts goin’ bang. Ow’ll be dern in a minnit now, gie ’er time ter tuck th’ owd lady up. Can’ ter ’ear ’er say ’er prayers.”
“Hold on a minute,” said a man with a black beard, “you need to have patience when it comes to getting a girl. She’s putting the old lady to bed—listen—you can hear the bed slats banging. I’ll be down in a minute, give her time to tuck the old lady in. I can hear her saying her prayers.”
“Strike!” cried the fat young man, exploding:
“Strike!” shouted the chubby young guy, bursting out:
“Fancy th’ owd lady sayin’ ’er prayers!—it ’ud be enough ter ma’e ’er false teeth drop out.”
“Imagine the old lady saying her prayers!—it would be enough to make her false teeth fall out.”
The room laughed.
The room burst into laughter.
They began to tell tales about the old landlady. She had practised bone-setting, in which she was very skilful. People came to her from long distances that she might divine their trouble and make right their limbs. She would accept no fee.
They started sharing stories about the old landlady. She was skilled at setting bones, and people traveled from far away for her to figure out their issues and fix their limbs. She never charged a fee.
Once she had gone up to Dr. Fullwood to give him a piece of her mind, inasmuch as he had let a child go for three weeks with a broken collar-bone, whilst treating him for dislocation. The doctor had tried the high hand with her, since when, wherever he went the miners placed their hands on their shoulders, and groaned: ‘Oh my collar-bone!’
Once she had approached Dr. Fullwood to share her thoughts, considering he had allowed a child to go for three weeks with a broken collarbone while treating him for a dislocation. The doctor had attempted to assert his authority with her, and since then, wherever he went, the miners would place their hands on their shoulders and groan, ‘Oh my collarbone!’
Here Meg came in. She gave a bright, quick, bird like look at George, and flushed a brighter red.
Here Meg came in. She gave George a quick, bright, birdlike glance and turned an even deeper red.
“I thought you wasn’t cummin,” she said.
“I thought you weren’t coming,” she said.
“Dunna thee bother—’e’d none stop away,” said the black-whiskered man.
“Don't bother him—he won't stop,” said the man with the black beard.
She brought us glasses of whisky, and moved about supplying the men, who chaffed with her honestly and good-naturedly. Then she went out, but we remained in our corner. The men talked on the most peculiar subjects: there was a bitter discussion as to whether London is or is not a seaport—the matter was thrashed out with heat; then an embryo artist set the room ablaze by declaring there were only three colours, red, yellow, and blue, and the rest were not colours, they were mixtures: this amounted almost to atheism and one man asked the artist to dare to declare that his brown breeches were not a colour, which the artist did, and almost had to fight for it; next they came to strength, and George won a bet of five shillings, by lifting a piano; then they settled down, and talked sex, sotto voce, one man giving startling accounts of Japanese and Chinese prostitutes in Liverpool. After this the talk split up: a farmer began to counsel George how to manage the farm attached to the Inn, another bargained with him about horses, and argued about cattle, a tailor advised him thickly to speculate, and unfolded a fine secret by which a man might make money, if he had the go to do it—so on, till eleven o’clock. Then Bill came and called “time!” and the place was empty, and the room shivered as a little fresh air came in between the foul tobacco smoke, and the smell of drink, and foul breath.
She brought us glasses of whiskey and moved around serving the guys, who joked with her in a friendly way. Then she stepped outside, but we stayed in our corner. The guys were discussing the most bizarre topics: there was a heated debate about whether London is a seaport or not; they really went at it. Then an aspiring artist set the room on fire by saying there are only three colors—red, yellow, and blue—and everything else is just a mix. This was considered almost blasphemous, and one guy challenged the artist to say that his brown pants weren’t a color, which the artist actually did, and he almost had to fight over it. Next, they moved on to strength, and George won a five-shilling bet by lifting a piano. After that, they settled into a quieter conversation about sex, with one guy sharing shocking stories about Japanese and Chinese prostitutes in Liverpool. The conversation eventually split up: a farmer started advising George on how to run the farm that came with the Inn, another guy was negotiating with him about horses while arguing about cattle, and a tailor thickly suggested he take some risks in investment and shared a great tip on how to make money if he had the drive to do it—this continued until eleven o’clock. Then Bill came in and called “time!” and the place emptied out, with the room feeling refreshed as a bit of fresh air came in to mix with the stale tobacco smoke, the smell of alcohol, and bad breath.
We were both affected by the whisky we had drunk. I was ashamed to find that when I put out my hand to take my glass, or to strike a match, I missed my mark, and fumbled; my hands seemed hardly to belong to me, and my feet were not much more sure. Yet I was acutely conscious of every change in myself and in him; it seemed as if I could make my body drunk, but could never intoxicate my mind, which roused itself and kept the sharpest guard. George was frankly half drunk: his eyelids sloped over his eyes and his speech was thick; when he put out his hand he knocked over his glass, and the stuff was spilled all over the table; he only laughed. I, too, felt a great prompting to giggle on every occasion, and I marvelled at myself.
We were both feeling the effects of the whisky we had drunk. I was embarrassed to realize that when I reached for my glass or tried to strike a match, I missed and fumbled; my hands felt like they barely belonged to me, and my feet were just as unsteady. Yet, I was acutely aware of every change happening in myself and in him; it was as if I could make my body tipsy, but my mind remained clear and alert, keeping the sharpest watch. George was pretty much drunk: his eyelids drooped over his eyes, and his speech was slurred; when he reached out, he knocked over his glass, spilling the drink all over the table, and he just laughed it off. I also felt a strong urge to giggle at everything, and I was surprised by myself.
Meg came into the room when all the men had gone.
Meg walked into the room after all the men had left.
“Come on, my duck,” he said, waving his arm with the generous flourish of a tipsy man. “Come an’ sit ’ere.”
“Come on, my dear,” he said, waving his arm with the generous flourish of someone who's had a bit too much to drink. “Come and sit here.”
“Shan’t you come in th’ kitchen?” she asked, looking round on the tables where pots and glasses stood in little pools of liquor, and where spent matches and tobacco-ash littered the white wood.
“Won’t you come into the kitchen?” she asked, looking around at the tables where pots and glasses sat in little pools of liquor, and where used matches and tobacco ash cluttered the white wood.
“No—what for?—come an’ sit ’ere!”—he was reluctant to get on his feet; I knew it and laughed inwardly; I also laughed to hear his thick speech, and his words which seemed to slur against his cheeks.
“No—what for?—come and sit here!”—he was hesitant to get up; I knew it and chuckled inside; I also found it funny to hear his slurred speech and the way his words seemed to drag against his cheeks.
She went and sat by him, having moved the little table with its spilled liquor.
She went and sat next to him, having pushed the small table with its spilled drink out of the way.
“They’ve been tellin’ me how to get rich,” he said, nodding his head and laughing, showing his teeth, “An’ I’m goin’ ter show ’em. You see, Meg, you see—I’m goin’ ter show ’em I can be as good as them, you see.”
“They’ve been telling me how to get rich,” he said, nodding and laughing, showing his teeth. “And I’m going to show them. You see, Meg, you see—I’m going to show them I can be just as good as they are, you see.”
“Why,” said she, indulgent, “what are you going to do?”
“Why,” she said, with a gentle smile, “what are you planning to do?”
“You wait a bit an’ see—they don’t know yet what I can do—they don’t know—you don’t know—none of you know.”
"You wait a bit and see—they don't know yet what I can do—they don't know—you don't know—none of you know."
“An’ what shall you do when we’re rich, George?”
“Then what will you do when we’re rich, George?”
“Do?—I shall do what I like. I can make as good a show as anybody else, can’t I?”—he put his face very near to hers, and nodded at her, but she did not turn away.—“Yes—I’ll see what it’s like to have my fling. We’ve been too cautious, our family has—an’ I have; we’re frightened of ourselves, to do anything. I’m goin’ to do what I like, my duck, now—I don’t care—— I don’t care—that!”—he brought his hand down heavily on the table nearest him, and broke a glass. Bill looked in to see what was happening.
“Do?—I’ll do what I want. I can put on just as good a show as anyone else, can’t I?”—he leaned in close to her and nodded, but she didn’t look away.—“Yeah—I’m going to see what it’s like to let loose. Our family has been too careful— and I have too; we’re scared of ourselves, afraid to do anything. I’m going to do what I want, my dear, now—I don’t care—— I don’t care about that!”—he slammed his hand down on the nearest table, shattering a glass. Bill peeked in to see what was going on.
“But you won’t do anything that’s not right, George!”
“But you won’t do anything wrong, George!”
“No—I don’t want to hurt nobody—but I don’t care—that!”
“No—I don’t want to hurt anyone—but I don’t care about that!”
“You’re too good-hearted to do anybody any harm.”
“You're too kind to hurt anyone.”
“I believe I am. You know me a bit, you do, Meg—you don’t think I’m a fool now, do you?”
“I believe I am. You know me a little, you really do, Meg—you don’t think I’m an idiot now, do you?”
“I’m sure I don’t—who does?”
"I'm sure I don't—who does?"
“No—you don’t—I know you don’t. Gi’e me a kiss—thou’rt a little beauty, thou art—like a ripe plum! I could set my teeth in thee, thou’rt that nice—full o’ red juice”—he playfully pretended to bite her. She laughed, and gently pushed him away.
“No— you don’t— I know you don’t. Give me a kiss— you’re a little beauty, you are— like a ripe plum! I could sink my teeth into you, you’re that nice— full of red juice”— he playfully pretended to bite her. She laughed and gently pushed him away.
“Tha likest me, doesna ta?” he asked softly.
“Do you like me, don't you?” he asked softly.
“What do you want to know for?” she replied, with a tender archness.
“What do you want to know that for?” she replied, with a playful sweetness.
“But tha does—say now, tha does.”
“But you do—come on, you do.”
“I should a’ thought you’d a’ known, without telling.”
“I thought you would have known without me having to say anything.”
“Nay, but I want to hear thee.”
“Nah, but I want to hear you.”
“Go on,” she said, and she kissed him.
“Go ahead,” she said, and she kissed him.
“But what should you do if I went to Canada and left you?”
“But what would you do if I went to Canada and left you?”
“Ah—you wouldn’t do that.”
"Ah—you wouldn't do that."
“But I might—and what then?”
“But I might—and what happens then?”
“Oh, I don’t know what I should do. But you wouldn’t do it, I know you wouldn’t—you couldn’t.” He quickly put his arms round her and kissed her, moved by the trembling surety of her tone:
“Oh, I don’t know what I should do. But you wouldn’t do it, I know you wouldn’t—you couldn’t.” He quickly wrapped his arms around her and kissed her, touched by the shaking certainty of her voice:
“No, I wouldna—I’d niver leave thee—tha’d be as miserable as sin, shouldna ta, my duck?”
“No, I wouldn’t—I’d never leave you—that would be as miserable as can be, wouldn’t it, my dear?”
“Yes,” she murmured.
“Yeah,” she whispered.
“Ah,” he said, “tha’rt a warm little thing—tha loves me, eh?”
“Ah,” he said, “you’re a warm little thing—you love me, right?”
“Yes,” she murmured, and he pressed her to him, and kissed her, and held her close.
“Yes,” she whispered, and he pulled her into him, kissed her, and held her tightly.
“We’ll be married soon, my bird—are ter glad?—in a bit—tha’rt glad, aren’t ta?”
“We’ll be married soon, my love—are you happy?—in a little while—you are happy, right?”
She looked up at him as if he were noble. Her love for him was so generous that it beautified him.
She looked up at him as if he were a hero. Her love for him was so giving that it made him more attractive.
He had to walk his bicycle home, being unable to ride; his shins, I know, were a good deal barked by the pedals.
He had to walk his bike home since he couldn't ride; his shins, I know, were pretty scratched up from the pedals.
CHAPTER VII
THE FASCINATION OF THE FORBIDDEN APPLE
On the first Sunday in June, when Lettie knew she would keep her engagement with Leslie, and when she was having a day at home from Highclose, she got ready to go down to the mill. We were in mourning for an aunt, so she wore a dress of fine black voile, and a black hat with long feathers. Then, when I looked at her fair hands, and her arms closely covered in the long black cuffs of her sleeves, I felt keenly my old brother-love shielding, indulgent.
On the first Sunday in June, when Lettie knew she would stick to her engagement with Leslie, and when she was spending a day at home from Highclose, she got ready to head down to the mill. We were in mourning for an aunt, so she wore a dress made of fine black voile and a black hat with long feathers. Then, when I looked at her pale hands and her arms wrapped in the long black cuffs of her sleeves, I felt a strong sense of my old brotherly affection, protective and indulgent.
It was a windy, sunny day. In shelter the heat was passionate, but in the open the wind scattered its fire. Every now and then a white cloud broad based, blue shadowed, travelled slowly along the sky-road after the forerunner small in the distance, and trailing over us a chill shade, a gloom which we watched creep on over the water, over the wood and the hill. These royal, rounded clouds had sailed all day along the same route, from the harbour of the South to the wastes in the Northern sky, following the swift wild geese. The brook hurried along singing, only here and there lingering to whisper to the secret bushes, then setting off afresh with a new snatch of song.
It was a breezy, sunny day. In the shelter, the heat was intense, but outside, the wind swept it away. Every now and then, a broad white cloud, casting a blue shadow, slowly moved across the sky, following a smaller one far off in the distance. It brought with it a chill shade, a darkness that we watched creep over the water, the woods, and the hills. These majestic, rounded clouds had been gliding all day along the same path, from the southern harbor to the emptiness in the northern sky, following the swift wild geese. The brook rushed by, singing, occasionally pausing to whisper to the hidden bushes, then continuing on with a fresh verse of its song.
The fowls pecked staidly in the farmyard, with Sabbath decorum. Occasionally a lost, sportive wind-puff would wander across the yard and ruffle them, and they resented it. The pigs were asleep in the sun, giving faint grunts now and then from sheer luxury. I saw a squirrel go darting down the mossy garden wall, up into the laburnum tree, where he lay flat along the bough, and listened. Suddenly away he went, chuckling to himself. Gyp all at once set off barking, but I soothed her down; it was the unusual sight of Lettie’s dark dress that startled her, I suppose.
The chickens pecked calmly in the farmyard, observing the tranquility of the Sabbath. Occasionally, a playful gust of wind would sweep across the yard and ruffle their feathers, and they didn’t like it. The pigs were napping in the sun, letting out soft grunts now and then from sheer comfort. I saw a squirrel darting down the mossy garden wall and up into the laburnum tree, where he lay flat on a branch, listening. Suddenly, he took off, chuckling to himself. Gyp suddenly started barking, but I calmed her down; it was probably the unusual sight of Lettie’s dark dress that had startled her.
We went quietly into the kitchen. Mrs. Saxton was just putting a chicken, wrapped in a piece of flannel, on the warm hob to coax it into life; it looked very feeble. George was asleep, with his head in his arms on the table; the father was asleep on the sofa, very comfortable and admirable; I heard Emily fleeing up stairs, presumably to dress.
We quietly entered the kitchen. Mrs. Saxton was just placing a chicken, wrapped in a piece of flannel, on the warm stove to get it going; it looked very weak. George was asleep, with his head resting on his arms on the table; their dad was sleeping on the couch, looking very cozy and content; I heard Emily rushing upstairs, probably to get ready.
“He stays out so late—up at the Ram Inn,” whispered the mother in a high whisper, looking at George, “and then he’s up at five—he doesn’t get his proper rest.” She turned to the chicks, and continued in her whisper—“the mother left them just before they hatched out, so we’ve been bringing them on here. This one’s a bit weak—I thought I’d hot him up a bit” she laughed with a quaint little frown of deprecation. Eight or nine yellow, fluffy little mites were cheeping and scuffling in the fender. Lettie bent over them to touch them; they were tame, and ran among her fingers.
“He stays out so late—up at the Ram Inn,” the mother whispered in a hushed tone, glancing at George, “and then he’s up at five—he doesn’t get enough sleep.” She turned to the chicks and continued her whisper, “the mother left them just before they hatched, so we’ve been taking care of them here. This one’s a bit weak—I thought I’d warm him up a bit,” she laughed with a charming little frown of modesty. Eight or nine yellow, fluffy little creatures were cheeping and scuffling in the fender. Lettie bent down to touch them; they were friendly and ran between her fingers.
Suddenly George’s mother gave a loud cry, and rushed to the fire. There was a smell of singed down. The chicken had toddled into the fire, and gasped its faint gasp among the red-hot cokes. The father jumped from the sofa; George sat up with wide eyes; Lettie gave a little cry and a shudder; Trip rushed round and began to bark. There was a smell of cooked meat.
Suddenly, George’s mom let out a loud scream and ran to the fire. There was a smell of burnt feathers. The chicken had walked right into the flames, gasping its weak breaths among the glowing coals. Dad leapt off the sofa; George sat up with wide eyes; Lettie let out a little cry and shuddered; Trip ran around barking. There was a smell of cooked meat.
“There goes number one!” said the mother, with her queer little laugh. It made me laugh too.
“There goes number one!” said the mother, with her quirky little laugh. It made me laugh too.
“What’s a matter—what’s a matter?” asked the father excitedly.
“What's wrong—what's wrong?” the father asked excitedly.
“It’s a chicken been and walked into the fire—I put it on the hob to warm,” explained his wife.
“It’s a chicken that’s been walking around in the fire—I put it on the stove to warm,” explained his wife.
“Goodness—I couldn’t think what was up!” he said, and dropped his head to trace gradually the border between sleeping and waking.
“Wow—I couldn’t figure out what was going on!” he said, lowering his head to slowly find the line between sleeping and waking.
George sat and smiled at us faintly, he was too dazed to speak. His chest still leaned against the table, and his arms were spread out thereon, but he lifted his face, and looked at Lettie with his dazed, dark eyes, and smiled faintly at her. His hair was all ruffled, and his shirt collar unbuttoned. Then he got up slowly, pushing his chair back with a loud noise, and stretched himself, pressing his arms upwards with a long, heavy stretch.
George sat and smiled at us weakly; he was too stunned to speak. His chest was still resting on the table, and his arms were spread out on it, but he lifted his face and looked at Lettie with his dazed, dark eyes, giving her a faint smile. His hair was all disheveled, and his shirt collar was unbuttoned. Then he slowly got up, pushing his chair back with a loud noise, and stretched, raising his arms with a long, heavy stretch.
“Oh—h—h!” he said, bending his arms and then letting them drop to his sides. “I never thought you’d come to-day.”
“Oh—h—h!” he said, bending his arms and then letting them drop to his sides. “I never thought you’d come today.”
“I wanted to come and see you—I shan’t have many more chances,” said Lettie, turning from him and yet looking at him again.
“I wanted to come and see you—I won’t have many more chances,” Lettie said, turning away from him but glancing back at him again.
“No, I suppose not,” he said, subsiding into quiet. Then there was silence for some time. The mother began to enquire after Leslie, and kept the conversation up till Emily came down, blushing and smiling and glad.
No, I guess not,” he said, falling silent. Then there was quiet for a while. The mother started asking about Leslie and kept the conversation going until Emily came down, blushing, smiling, and happy.
“Are you coming out?” said she, “there are two or three robins’ nests, and a spinkie’s——”
“Are you coming out?” she said, “there are a couple of robins' nests and a little sparrow’s——”
“I think I’ll leave my hat,” said Lettie, unpinning it as she spoke, and shaking her hair when she was free. Mrs. Saxton insisted on her taking a long white silk scarf; Emily also wrapped her hair in a gauze scarf, and looked beautiful.
“I think I’ll leave my hat,” Lettie said as she took it off, letting her hair fall free. Mrs. Saxton insisted she take a long white silk scarf. Emily also wrapped her hair in a gauze scarf, looking beautiful.
George came out with us, coatless, hatless, his waistcoat all unbuttoned, as he was. We crossed the orchard, over the old bridge, and went to where the slopes ran down to the lower pond, a bank all covered with nettles, and scattered with a hazel bush or two. Among the nettles old pans were rusting, and old coarse pottery cropped up.
George came out with us, without his coat or hat, and his waistcoat completely unbuttoned. We crossed the orchard, walked over the old bridge, and headed to where the slopes led down to the lower pond, a bank totally covered in nettles, with a few hazel bushes scattered around. Among the nettles, old pans were rusting, and bits of rough pottery were poking out.
We came upon a kettle heavily coated with lime. Emily bent down and looked, and then we peeped in. There were the robin birds with their yellow beaks stretched so wide apart I feared they would never close them again. Among the naked little mites, that begged from us so blindly and confidently, were huddled three eggs.
We found a kettle covered in lime. Emily leaned down to look, and then we peeked inside. There were the robins with their yellow beaks open so wide I worried they’d never close them again. Amid the little naked chicks, who begged from us so blindly and confidently, were three eggs huddled together.
“They are like Irish children peeping out of a cottage,” said Emily, with the family fondness for romantic similes.
“They’re like Irish kids peeking out of a cottage,” said Emily, with the family’s love for romantic comparisons.
We went on to where a tin lay with the lid pressed back, and inside it, snug and neat, was another nest, with six eggs, cheek to cheek.
We went to where a tin was sitting with the lid pushed back, and inside it, cozy and tidy, was another nest, with six eggs, side by side.
“How warm they are,” said Lettie, touching them, “you can fairly feel the mother’s breast.”
“How warm they are,” said Lettie, touching them, “you can really feel the mother’s warmth.”
He tried to put his hand into the tin, but the space was too small, and they looked into each other’s eyes and smiled. “You’d think the father’s breast had marked them with red,” said Emily.
He tried to reach his hand into the tin, but it was too small, and they looked into each other’s eyes and smiled. “You’d think the father’s breast had left them with a red mark,” Emily said.
As we went up the orchard side we saw three wide displays of coloured pieces of pots arranged at the foot of three trees.
As we walked up the side of the orchard, we saw three large displays of colorful pieces of pottery arranged at the base of three trees.
“Look,” said Emily, “those are the children’s houses. You don’t know how our Mollie gets all Sam’s pretty bits—she is a cajoling hussy!”
"Look," Emily said, "those are the kids' houses. You wouldn't believe how our Mollie gets all of Sam's nice things—she's quite the smooth talker!"
The two looked at each other again, smiling. Up on the pond-side, in the full glitter of light, we looked round where the blades of clustering corn were softly healing the red bosom of the hill. The larks were overhead among the sunbeams. We straggled away across the grass. The field was all afroth with cowslips, a yellow, glittering, shaking froth on the still green of the grass. We trailed our shadows across the fields, extinguishing the sunshine on the flowers as we went. The air was tingling with the scent of blossoms.
The two smiled at each other again. By the pond, shining in the bright light, we looked around at the corn swaying gently, soothing the red slope of the hill. The larks flew overhead in the sunlight. We wandered off across the grass. The field was filled with cowslips, a yellow, sparkling layer over the lush green grass. We cast our shadows over the fields, blocking the sunlight on the flowers as we passed. The air was buzzing with the fragrance of blossoms.
“Look at the cowslips, all shaking with laughter,” said Emily, and she tossed back her head, and her dark eyes sparkled among the flow of gauze. Lettie was on in front, flitting darkly across the field, bending over the flowers, stooping to the earth like a sable Persephone come into freedom. George had left her at a little distance, hunting for something in the grass. He stopped, and remained standing in one place.
“Look at the cowslips, all shaking with laughter,” said Emily, tossing her head back, her dark eyes sparkling amidst the flow of gauze. Lettie was ahead, flitting across the field, bending over the flowers, stooping to the earth like a dark Persephone enjoying her freedom. George had stepped away from her, searching for something in the grass. He stopped and stood still in one spot.
Gradually, as if unconsciously, she drew near to him, and when she lifted her head, after stooping to pick some chimney-sweeps, little grass flowers, she laughed with a slight surprise to see him so near.
Gradually, almost without realizing it, she moved closer to him, and when she lifted her head after bending down to pick some little grass flowers, she laughed in mild surprise to find him so close.
“Ah!” she said. “I thought I was all alone in the world—such a splendid world—it was so nice.”
“Ah!” she said. “I thought I was completely alone in the world—such a beautiful world—it was so nice.”
“Like Eve in a meadow in Eden—and Adam’s shadow somewhere on the grass,” said I.
“Like Eve in a meadow in Eden—with Adam’s shadow nearby on the grass,” I said.
“No—no Adam,” she asserted, frowning slightly, and laughing.
“No—no Adam,” she said, frowning a little and laughing.
“Who ever would want streets of gold,” Emily was saying to me, “when you can have a field of cowslips! Look at that hedgebottom that gets the South sun—one stream and glitter of buttercups.”
“Who would ever want streets of gold,” Emily was saying to me, “when you can have a field of cowslips! Look at that hedgebottom that catches the South sun—one stream and sparkle of buttercups.”
“Those Jews always had an eye to the filthy lucre—they even made Heaven out of it,” laughed Lettie, and, turning to him, she said, “Don’t you wish we were wild—hark, like wood-pigeons—or larks—or, look, like peewits? Shouldn’t you love flying and wheeling and sparkling and—courting in the wind?” She lifted her eyelids, and vibrated the question. He flushed, bending over the ground.
“Those Jews always had an eye on money—they even turned Heaven into a profit,” Lettie laughed, then turned to him and said, “Don’t you wish we were wild—listen, like wood-pigeons—or larks—or look, like peewits? Wouldn’t you love to fly and wheel and sparkle and—court in the wind?” She raised her eyelids and emphasized the question. He blushed, bending down to the ground.
“Look,” he said, “here’s a larkie’s.”
"Look," he said, "here's a lark."
Once a horse had left a hoofprint in the soft meadow; now the larks had rounded, softened the cup, and had laid there three dark-brown eggs. Lettie sat down and leaned over the nest; he leaned above her. The wind running over the flower heads, peeped in at the little brown buds, and bounded off again gladly. The big clouds sent messages to them down the shadows, and ran in raindrops to touch them.
Once a horse had left a hoofprint in the soft meadow; now the larks had rounded it out, softened the cup, and laid three dark-brown eggs there. Lettie sat down and leaned over the nest; he leaned over her. The wind flowing over the flower heads peeked in at the little brown buds and bounced away happily. The big clouds sent messages to them through the shadows and came down in raindrops to touch them.
“I wish,” she said, “I wish we were free like that. If we could put everything safely in a little place in the earth—couldn’t we have a good time as well as the larks?”
“I wish,” she said, “I wish we were free like that. If we could just tuck everything away in a little spot in the ground—couldn’t we have a good time just like the larks?”
“I don’t see,” said he, “why we can’t.”
"I don't see," he said, "why we can't."
“Oh—but I can’t—you know we can’t”—and she looked at him fiercely.
“Oh—but I can’t—you know we can’t”—and she stared at him defiantly.
“Why can’t you?” he asked.
“Why can't you?” he asked.
“You know we can’t—you know as well as I do,” she replied, and her whole soul challenged him. “We have to consider things” she added. He dropped his head. He was afraid to make the struggle, to rouse himself to decide the question for her. She turned away, and went kicking through the flowers. He picked up the blossoms she had left by the nest—they were still warm from her hands—and followed her. She walked on towards the end of the field, the long strands of her white scarf running before her. Then she leaned back to the wind, while he caught her up.
“You know we can’t—you know it just as well as I do,” she replied, her whole spirit pushing back against him. “We have to think things through,” she added. He lowered his head. He was scared to fight it, to push himself to make a decision for her. She turned away and started kicking through the flowers. He picked up the blossoms she had left by the nest—they were still warm from her touch—and followed her. She walked toward the end of the field, the long strands of her white scarf blowing in the breeze. Then she leaned back into the wind, just as he caught up with her.
“Don’t you want your flowers?” he asked humbly.
“Don’t you want your flowers?” he asked politely.
“No, thanks—they’d be dead before I got home—throw them away, you look absurd with a posy.”
“No, thanks—they’d be dead by the time I got home—just throw them away, you look ridiculous with a bouquet.”
He did as he was bidden. They came near the hedge. A crab-apple tree blossomed up among the blue.
He did what he was told. They approached the hedge. A crab-apple tree bloomed among the blue.
“You may get me a bit of that blossom,” said she, and suddenly added—“no, I can reach it myself,” whereupon she stretched upward and pulled several sprigs of the pink and white, and put it in her dress.
“You can get me some of that flower,” she said, then suddenly added—“no, I can reach it myself,” and with that, she stretched up and grabbed several sprigs of the pink and white, putting them in her dress.
“Isn’t it pretty?” she said, and she began to laugh ironically, pointing to the flowers—“pretty, pink-cheeked petals, and stamens like yellow hair, and buds like lips promising something nice”—she stopped and looked at him, flickering with a smile. Then she pointed to the ovary beneath the flower, and said: “Result: Crab-apples!”
“Isn’t it pretty?” she said, laughing sarcastically as she pointed to the flowers—“pretty, pink-cheeked petals, and stamens like yellow hair, and buds like lips promising something nice”—she paused and looked at him, her smile flickering. Then she pointed to the ovary beneath the flower and said, “Result: Crab-apples!”
She continued to look at him, and to smile. He said nothing. So they went on to where they could climb the fence into the spinney. She climbed to the top rail, holding by an oak bough. Then she let him lift her down bodily.
She kept looking at him, smiling. He didn’t say anything. So they moved on to where they could climb the fence into the little woods. She clambered up to the top rail, holding on to an oak branch. Then she let him lift her down completely.
“Ah!” she said, “you like to show me how strong you are—a veritable Samson!”—she mocked, although she had invited him with her eyes to take her in his arms.
“Ah!” she said, “you want to show me how strong you are—a real Samson!”—she teased, even though she had invited him with her eyes to take her in his arms.
We were entering the spinney of black poplar. In the hedge was an elm tree, with myriads of dark dots pointed against the bright sky, myriads of clusters of flaky green fruit.
We were entering the grove of black poplar. In the hedge was an elm tree, with countless dark spots standing out against the bright sky, countless clusters of flaky green fruit.
“Look at that elm,” she said, “you’d think it was in full leaf, wouldn’t you? Do you know why it’s so prolific?”
“Look at that elm,” she said, “you’d think it was full of leaves, wouldn’t you? Do you know why it’s so abundant?”
“No,” he said, with a curious questioning drawl of the monosyllable.
“No,” he said, with a curious, drawn-out tone to the one syllable.
“It’s casting its bread upon the winds—no, it is dying, so it puts out all its strength and loads its boughs with the last fruit. It’ll be dead next year. If you’re here then, come and see. Look at the ivy, the suave smooth ivy, with its fingers in the trees’ throat. Trees know how to die, you see—we don’t.”
“It’s scattering its seeds in the wind—no, it’s dying, so it’s using all its energy and weighs down its branches with the last fruit. It’ll be gone next year. If you’re around then, come and take a look. Check out the ivy, the sleek smooth ivy, wrapping its fingers around the trees’ neck. Trees know how to die, you see—we don’t.”
With her whimsical moods she tormented him. She was at the bottom a seething confusion of emotion, and she wanted to make him likewise.
With her fickle moods, she drove him crazy. Deep down, she was a boiling mix of emotions, and she wanted to make him feel the same way.
“If we were trees with ivy—instead of being fine humans with free active life—we should hug our thinning lives, shouldn’t we?”
“If we were trees with ivy—instead of being fine humans with free, active lives—we should embrace our dwindling existence, right?”
“I suppose we should.”
"I guess we should."
“You, for instance—fancy your sacrificing yourself—for the next generation—that reminds you of Schopenhauer, doesn’t it?—for the next generation, or love, or anything!”
“You, for example—imagine you sacrificing yourself—for the next generation—that makes you think of Schopenhauer, right?—for the next generation, or love, or anything!”
He did not answer her; she was too swift for him. They passed on under the poplars, which were hanging strings of green beads above them. There was a little open space, with tufts of bluebells. Lettie stooped over a wood-pigeon that lay on the ground on its breast, its wings half spread. She took it up—its eyes were bursten and bloody; she felt its breast, ruffling the dimming iris on its throat.
He didn’t reply to her; she was too quick for him. They walked on under the poplar trees, which hung like strings of green beads above them. There was a small clear area with clumps of bluebells. Lettie bent down over a wood pigeon lying on the ground on its chest, its wings half spread. She picked it up—its eyes were swollen and bloody; she touched its breast, ruffling the dull iris on its throat.
“It’s been fighting,” he said.
“It’s been a battle,” he said.
“What for—a mate?” she asked, looking at him.
“What for—a partner?” she asked, looking at him.
“I don’t know,” he answered.
“I don’t know,” he replied.
“Cold—he’s quite cold, under the feathers! I think a wood-pigeon must enjoy being fought for—and being won especially if the right one won. It would be a fine pleasure to see them fighting—don’t you think?” she said, torturing him.
“Cold—he's really cold, underneath the feathers! I think a wood-pigeon must love being fought over—and being won, especially if the right one wins. It would be such a delight to watch them fighting—don't you think?” she said, teasing him.
“The claws are spread—it fell dead off the perch,” he replied.
“The claws are spread—it dropped dead from the perch,” he replied.
“Ah, poor thing—it was wounded—and sat and waited for death—when the other had won. Don’t you think life is very cruel, George—and love the cruellest of all?”
“Ah, poor thing—it was injured—and sat waiting for death—while the other had succeeded. Don’t you think life is really cruel, George—and love the cruelest of all?”
He laughed bitterly under the pain of her soft, sad tones.
He laughed bitterly at the pain of her soft, sad voice.
“Let me bury him—and have done with the beaten lover. But we’ll make him a pretty grave.”
“Let me bury him—and finish with the heartbroken lover. But we’ll give him a nice grave.”
She scooped a hole in the dark soil, and snatching a handful of bluebells, threw them in on top of the dead bird. Then she smoothed the soil over all, and pressed her white hands on the black loam.
She dug a hole in the dark soil, grabbed a handful of bluebells, and tossed them on top of the dead bird. Then she covered everything with soil and pressed her white hands into the black earth.
“There,” she said, knocking her hands one against the other to shake off the soil, “he’s done with. Come on.”
“Done,” she said, clapping her hands together to get the dirt off, “he’s finished. Let’s go.”
He followed her, speechless with his emotion.
He followed her, overwhelmed with emotion.
The spinney opened out; the ferns were serenely uncoiling, the bluebells stood grouped with blue curls mingled. In the freer spaces forget-me-nots flowered in nebulæ, and dog-violets gave an undertone of dark purple, with primroses for planets in the night. There was a slight drift of woodruff, sweet new-mown hay, scenting the air under the boughs. On a wet bank was the design of golden saxifrage, glistening unholily as if varnished by its minister, the snail. George and Lettie crushed the veined belles of wood-sorrel and broke the silken mosses. What did it matter to them what they broke or crushed.
The small woods opened up; the ferns were gently unfurling, and the bluebells stood together with their blue curls intertwined. In the more open areas, forget-me-nots bloomed like little clouds, and dog-violets provided a deep purple background, with primroses like stars in the night. There was a light drift of sweet woodruff and fresh-cut hay in the air beneath the branches. On a damp bank, golden saxifrage glimmered strangely, as if polished by its caretaker, the snail. George and Lettie crushed the veined flowers of wood-sorrel and tore through the silky moss. What did it matter to them what they broke or smashed?
Over the fence of the spinney was the hillside, scattered with old thorn trees. There the little grey lichens held up ruby balls to us unnoticed. What did it matter, when all the great red apples were being shaken from the Tree to be left to rot.
Over the fence of the small wooded area was the hillside, dotted with old thorn trees. There, the little gray lichens quietly held up ruby balls for us. What did it matter, when all the big red apples were being shaken from the tree, left to rot?
“If I were a man,” said Lettie, “I would go out west and be free. I should love it.”
“If I were a guy,” Lettie said, “I would head out west and be free. I would love it.”
She took the scarf from her head and let it wave out on the wind; the colour was warm in her face with climbing, and her curls were freed by the wind, sparkling and rippling.
She took off the scarf from her head and let it flow in the wind; the color felt warm against her skin as she climbed, and the wind freed her curls, making them sparkle and ripple.
“Well—you’re not a man,” he said, looking at her, and speaking with timid bitterness.
“Well—you’re not a man,” he said, looking at her and speaking with a hesitant bitterness.
“No,” she laughed, “if I were, I would shape things—oh, wouldn’t I have my own way!”
“No,” she laughed, “if I were, I would shape things—oh, wouldn’t I have my own way!”
“And don’t you now?”
“And you don’t now?”
“Oh—I don’t want it particularly—when I’ve got it. When I’ve had my way, I do want somebody to take it back from me.”
“Oh—I don’t really want it—once I have it. When I get my way, I do want someone to take it back from me.”
She put her head back and looked at him sideways, laughing through the glitter of her hair.
She tilted her head back and glanced at him from the side, laughing through the shimmer of her hair.
They came to the kennels. She sat down on the edge of the great stone water trough, and put her hands in the water, moving them gently like submerged flowers through the clear pool.
They arrived at the kennels. She sat on the edge of the large stone water trough and put her hands in the water, moving them gently like submerged flowers through the clear pool.
“I love to see myself in the water,” she said, “I don’t mean on the water, Narcissus—but that’s how I should like to be out west, to have a little lake of my own, and swim with my limbs quite free in the water.”
“I love to see my reflection in the water,” she said, “I don’t mean on the water, Narcissus—but that’s how I’d like to be out west, to have a little lake of my own, and swim freely with my arms and legs in the water.”
“Do you swim well?” he asked.
“Can you swim well?” he asked.
“Fairly.”
"Pretty good."
“I would race you—in your little lake.”
“I would race you—in your small lake.”
She laughed, took her hands out of the water, and watched the clear drops trickle off. Then she lifted her head suddenly, at some thought or other. She looked across the valley, and saw the red roofs of the Mill.
She laughed, pulled her hands out of the water, and watched the clear drops drip off. Then she suddenly lifted her head at a thought. She looked across the valley and saw the red roofs of the Mill.
“—Ilion, Ilion
Fatalis incestusque judex
Et mulier peregrina vertit.
In pulverem——”
“—Ilion, Ilion
The judge of fatal incest
And the foreign woman turns.
Into dust——”
“What’s that?” he said.
"What's that?" he asked.
“Nothing.”
“Zero.”
“That’s a private trough,” exclaimed a thin voice, high like a peewit’s cry. We started in surprise to see a tall, black-bearded man looking at us and away from us nervously, fidgeting uneasily some ten yards off.
“That's a private trough,” exclaimed a thin voice, high like a peewit's cry. We jumped in surprise to see a tall, black-bearded man looking at us and then away from us nervously, fidgeting awkwardly about ten yards away.
“Is it?” said Lettie, looking at her wet hands, which she proceeded to dry on a fragment of a handkerchief.
“Is it?” Lettie said, glancing at her wet hands, which she then dried on a piece of a handkerchief.
“You mustn’t meddle with it,” said the man in the same reedy, oboe voice. Then he turned his head away, and his pale grey eyes roved the countryside——when he had courage, he turned his back to us, shading his eyes to continue his scrutiny. He walked hurriedly, a few steps, then craned his neck, peering into the valley, and hastened a dozen yards in another direction, again stretching and peering about. Then he went indoors.
“You shouldn’t mess with it,” said the man in a thin, oboe-like voice. Then he turned away, and his pale gray eyes scanned the countryside—when he had the courage, he faced away from us, shading his eyes to keep looking. He walked quickly for a few steps, then stretched his neck, peering into the valley, and rushed a dozen yards in another direction, again stretching and looking around. Then he went inside.
“He is pretending to look for somebody,” said Lettie, “but it’s only because he’s afraid we shall think he came out just to look at us”—and they laughed.
“He’s pretending to look for someone,” said Lettie, “but it’s really just because he’s worried we’ll think he came out just to check us out”—and they laughed.
Suddenly a woman appeared at the gate; she had pale eyes like the mouse-voiced man.
Suddenly, a woman showed up at the gate; she had pale eyes like the soft-spoken man.
“You’ll get Bright’s disease sitting on that there damp stone,” she said to Lettie, who at once rose apologetically.
“You’ll get Bright’s disease sitting on that damp stone,” she said to Lettie, who immediately got up apologetically.
“I ought to know,” continued the mouse-voiced woman, “my own mother died of it.”
“I should know,” continued the mouse-voiced woman, “my own mother died from it.”
“Indeed,” murmured Lettie, “I’m sorry.”
“Yeah,” murmured Lettie, “I’m sorry.”
“Yes,” continued the woman, “it behooves you to be careful. Do you come from Strelley Mill Farm?” she asked suddenly of George, surveying his shameful déshabille with bitter reproof.
“Yes,” the woman continued, “you need to be cautious. Are you from Strelley Mill Farm?” she asked abruptly, eyeing George's disgraceful appearance with sharp disapproval.
He admitted the imputation.
He acknowledged the accusation.
“And you’re going to leave, aren’t you?”
“And you’re going to leave, right?”
Which also he admitted.
Which he also admitted.
“Humph!—we s’ll ’appen get some neighbours. It’s a dog’s life for loneliness. I suppose you knew the last lot that was here.”
“Humph!—we'll probably get some neighbors. It's a dog's life being all alone. I guess you knew the last people who lived here.”
Another brief admission.
Another quick confession.
“A dirty lot—a dirty beagle she must have been. You should just ha’ seen these grates.”
“A filthy place—a filthy beagle she must have been. You should have just seen these grates.”
“Yes,” said Lettie, “I have seen them.”
“Yes,” Lettie said, “I have seen them.”
“Faugh—the state! But come in—come in, you’ll see a difference.”
“Ugh—the government! But come in—come in, you’ll notice a difference.”
They entered, out of curiosity. The kitchen was indeed different. It was clean and sparkling, warm with bright red chintzes on the sofa and on every chair cushion. Unfortunately the effect was spoiled by green and yellow antimaccassars, and by a profusion of paper and woollen flowers. There were three cases of woollen flowers, and on the wall, four fans stitched over with ruffled green and yellow paper, adorned with yellow paper roses, carnations, arum lilies, and poppies; there were also wall pockets full of paper flowers; while the wood outside was loaded with blossom. “Yes,” said Lettie, “there is a difference.” The woman swelled, and looked round. The black-bearded man peeped from behind the Christian Herald—those long blaring trumpets!—and shrank again. The woman darted at his pipe, which he had put on a piece of newspaper on the hob, and blew some imaginary ash from it. Then she caught sight of something—perhaps some dust—on the fireplace.
They walked in out of curiosity. The kitchen really was different. It was clean and sparkling, warm with bright red fabrics on the sofa and every chair cushion. Unfortunately, the look was ruined by green and yellow covers on the armrests, and by a bunch of paper and wool flowers. There were three bunches of wool flowers, and on the wall, four fans decorated with ruffled green and yellow paper, covered with yellow paper roses, carnations, arum lilies, and poppies; there were also wall pockets stuffed with paper flowers; while the wood outside was full of blossoms. “Yeah,” said Lettie, “there is a difference.” The woman puffed up and looked around. The black-bearded man peeked out from behind the Christian Herald—those loud trumpets!—and shrank back. The woman lunged for his pipe, which he had left on a piece of newspaper on the stove, and blew away some imaginary ash from it. Then she noticed something—maybe some dust—on the fireplace.
“There!” she cried, “I knew it; I couldn’t leave him one second! I haven’t work enough burning wood, but he must be poke——poke——”
“There!” she cried, “I knew it; I couldn’t leave him for even a second! I haven’t worked enough on burning wood, but he must be poke——poke——”
“I only pushed a piece in between the bars,” complained the mouse-voice from behind the paper.
“I just slipped a piece through the bars,” complained the mouse-like voice from behind the paper.
“Pushed a piece in!” she re-echoed, with awful scorn, seizing the poker and thrusting it over his paper. “What do you call that, sitting there telling your stories before folks——”
“Moved a piece in!” she repeated, with terrible disdain, grabbing the poker and shoving it over his paper. “What do you call that, sitting there telling your stories in front of people——”
They crept out and hurried away. Glancing round, Lettie saw the woman mopping the doorstep after them, and she laughed. He pulled his watch out of his breeches’ pocket; it was half-past three.
They snuck out and quickly left. Looking back, Lettie saw the woman wiping the doorstep after them, and she chuckled. He took his watch out of his pants pocket; it was 3:30.
“What are you looking at the time for?” she asked.
“What are you checking the time for?” she asked.
“Meg’s coming to tea,” he replied.
“Meg’s coming over for tea,” he replied.
She said no more, and they walked slowly on.
She didn’t say anything else, and they continued walking slowly.
When they came on to the shoulder of the hill, and looked down on to the mill, and the mill-pond, she said:
When they reached the edge of the hill and looked down at the mill and the mill pond, she said:
“I will not come down with you—I will go home.”
“I’m not coming down with you—I’m going home.”
“Not come down to tea!” he exclaimed, full of reproach and amazement. “Why, what will they say?”
“Not come down for tea!” he exclaimed, full of disapproval and surprise. “What will they think?”
“No, I won’t come down—let me say farewell—‘jamque Vale! Do you remember how Eurydice sank back into Hell?”
“No, I won’t come down—let me say goodbye—‘jamque Vale! Do you remember how Eurydice fell back into Hell?”
“But”—he stammered, “you must come down to tea—how can I tell them? Why won’t you come?”
“But”—he stuttered, “you have to come down for tea—how can I explain it to them? Why won’t you come?”
She answered him in Latin, with two lines from Virgil. As she watched him, she pitied his helplessness, and gave him a last cut as she said, very softly and tenderly:
She replied to him in Latin, quoting two lines from Virgil. As she looked at him, she felt sorry for his helplessness, and gave him one final sting as she said, very softly and gently:
“It wouldn’t be fair to Meg.”
“It wouldn’t be fair to Meg.”
He stood looking at her; his face was coloured only by the grey-brown tan; his eyes, the dark, self-mistrustful eyes of the family, were darker than ever, dilated with misery of helplessness; and she was infinitely pitiful. She wanted to cry in her yearning.
He stood looking at her; his face was just a grey-brown tan; his eyes, the dark, self-doubting eyes of the family, were darker than ever, widened with the misery of helplessness; and she was incredibly sad. She wanted to cry in her longing.
“Shall we go into the wood for a few minutes?” she said in a low, tremulous voice, as they turned aside.
“Shall we go into the woods for a few minutes?” she said in a soft, shaky voice as they stepped off to the side.
The wood was high and warm. Along the ridings the forget-me-nots were knee deep, stretching, glimmering into the distance like the Milky Way through the night. They left the tall, flower-tangled paths to go in among the bluebells, breaking through the close-pressed flowers and ferns till they came to an oak which had fallen across the hazels, where they sat half screened. The hyacinths drooped magnificently with an overweight of purple, or they stood pale and erect, like unripe ears of purple corn. Heavy bees swung down in a blunder of extravagance among the purple flowers. They were intoxicated even with the sight of so much blue. The sound of their hearty, wanton humming came clear upon the solemn boom of the wind overhead. The sight of their clinging, clambering riot gave satisfaction to the soul. A rosy campion flower caught the sun and shone out. An elm sent down a shower of flesh-tinted sheaths upon them.
The woods were tall and warm. Along the paths, the forget-me-nots were knee-deep, stretching out and sparkling in the distance like the Milky Way at night. They left the tall, flower-filled trails to move among the bluebells, pushing through the close-pressed flowers and ferns until they reached an oak that had fallen across the hazels, where they sat half-hidden. The hyacinths drooped beautifully under the weight of their purple blossoms, or stood pale and upright, like unripe ears of purple corn. Heavy bees buzzed clumsily among the purple flowers, intoxicated by the sight of so much blue. The sound of their hearty, carefree humming mingled with the deep rumble of the wind above. The sight of their clingy, chaotic activity brought joy to the heart. A rosy campion flower caught the sun and glowed. An elm showered them with pinkish sheaths.
“If there were fauns and hamadryads!” she said softly, turning to him to soothe his misery. She took his cap from his head, ruffled his hair, saying:
“If only there were fauns and hamadryads!” she said softly, turning to him to ease his sadness. She took his cap off his head, ruffled his hair, and said:
“If you were a faun, I would put guelder roses round your hair, and make you look Bacchanalian.” She left her hand lying on his knee, and looked up at the sky. Its blue looked pale and green in comparison with the purple tide ebbing about the wood. The clouds rose up like towers, and something had touched them into beauty, and poised them up among the winds. The clouds passed on, and the pool of sky was clear.
“If you were a faun, I would put guelder roses in your hair and make you look like you belong at a Bacchanalian party.” She rested her hand on his knee and gazed up at the sky. Its blue looked faint and green next to the purple waves rolling through the woods. The clouds rose like towers, touched by something beautiful, floating among the winds. The clouds drifted away, leaving the sky clear.
“Look,” she said, “how we are netted down—boughs with knots of green buds. If we were free on the winds!—But I’m glad we’re not.” She turned suddenly to him, and with the same movement, she gave him her hand, and he clasped it in both his. “I’m glad we’re netted down here; if we were free in the winds—Ah!”
“Look,” she said, “how we’re tangled up—branches with clusters of green buds. If we were free in the wind!—But I’m glad we’re not.” She suddenly turned to him, and in the same motion, she offered him her hand, and he held it with both of his. “I’m glad we’re tangled here; if we were free in the wind—Ah!”
She laughed a peculiar little laugh, catching her breath.
She let out a quirky little laugh, catching her breath.
“Look!” she said, “it’s a palace, with the ash-trunks smooth like a girl’s arm, and the elm-columns, ribbed and bossed and fretted, with the great steel shafts of beech, all rising up to hold an embroidered care-cloth over us; and every thread of the care-cloth vibrates with music for us, and the little broidered birds sing; and the hazel-bushes fling green spray round us, and the honeysuckle leans down to pour out scent over us. Look at the harvest of bluebells—ripened for us! Listen to the bee, sounding among all the organ-play—if he sounded exultant for us!” She looked at him, with tears coming up into her eyes, and a little, winsome, wistful smile hovering round her mouth. He was very pale, and dared not look at her. She put her hand in his, leaning softly against him. He watched, as if fascinated, a young thrush with full pale breast who hopped near to look at them—glancing with quick, shining eyes.
“Look!” she said, “it’s a palace, with the smooth ash trunks like a girl’s arm, and the elm columns, ribbed and patterned, holding up the great steel beams of beech, all rising to support an embroidered canopy over us; and every thread of the canopy resonates with music for us, and the little embroidered birds sing; and the hazel bushes splash green around us, and the honeysuckle leans down to shower us with its fragrance. Check out the harvest of bluebells—ripe for us! Listen to the bee, buzzing among all the music—if he buzzed joyfully for us!” She looked at him, tears welling up in her eyes and a soft, wistful smile playing on her lips. He was very pale and didn’t dare to meet her gaze. She took his hand, leaning gently against him. He watched, almost mesmerized, a young thrush with a full pale chest hopping nearby to check them out—glancing with bright, eager eyes.
“The clouds are going on again,” said Lettie.
“The clouds are acting up again,” said Lettie.
“Look at that cloud face—see—gazing right up into the sky. The lips are opening—he is telling us something.—now the form is slipping away—it’s gone—come, we must go too.”
“Look at that cloud face—see it—gazing right up into the sky. The lips are parting—it's trying to tell us something.—now the shape is fading away—it’s gone—come on, we should go too.”
“No,” he cried, “don’t go—don’t go away.”
“No,” he shouted, “don’t leave—don’t walk away.”
Her tenderness made her calm. She replied in a voice perfect in restrained sadness and resignation.
Her gentleness made her peaceful. She answered in a tone that's perfectly filled with quiet sadness and acceptance.
“No, my dear, no. The threads of my life were untwined; they drifted about like floating threads of gossamer; and you didn’t put out your hand to take them and twist them up into the chord with yours. Now another has caught them up, and the chord of my life is being twisted, and I cannot wrench it free and untwine it again—I can’t. I am not strong enough. Besides, you have twisted another thread far and tight into your chord; could you get free?”
“No, my dear, no. The threads of my life were unraveling; they floated around like delicate strands of silk, and you didn’t reach out to grab them and weave them together with yours. Now someone else has gathered them up, and the fabric of my life is being woven, and I can’t pull it apart and untangle it again—I can’t. I’m not strong enough. Plus, you have woven another thread tightly into your fabric; could you break free?”
“Tell me what to do—yes, if you tell me.”
“Just tell me what to do—yes, if you tell me.”
“I can’t tell you—so let me go.”
“I can’t explain—so just let me go.”
“No, Lettie,” he pleaded, with terror and humility. “No, Lettie; don’t go. What should I do with my life? Nobody would love you like I do—and what should I do with my love for you?—hate it and fear it, because it’s too much for me?”
“No, Lettie,” he pleaded, with fear and humility. “No, Lettie; don’t leave. What am I supposed to do with my life? Nobody would love you like I do—and what should I do with this love for you?—hate it and be afraid of it, because it’s too much for me?”
She turned and kissed him gratefully. He then took her in a long, passionate embrace, mouth to mouth. In the end it had so wearied her that she could only wait in his arms till he was too tired to hold her. He was trembling already.
She turned and kissed him with gratitude. He then pulled her into a long, passionate embrace, their lips meeting. Eventually, it exhausted her so much that she could only wait in his arms until he was too tired to hold her. He was already trembling.
“Poor Meg!” she murmured to herself dully, her sensations having become vague.
“Poor Meg!” she murmured to herself, feeling numb and her emotions becoming unclear.
He winced, and the pressure of his arms slackened. She loosened his hands and rose half dazed from her seat by him. She left him, while he sat dejected, raising no protest.
He flinched, and the tension in his arms relaxed. She let go of his hands and stood up, feeling a bit dazed. She walked away from him as he sat there, feeling down, making no objections.
When I went out to look for them, when tea had already been waiting on the table half an hour or more, I found him leaning against the gatepost at the bottom of the hill. There was no blood in his face, and his tan showed livid; he was haggard as if he had been ill for some weeks.
When I went out to search for them, with tea already sitting on the table for half an hour or more, I found him leaning against the gatepost at the bottom of the hill. His face was pale, and his tan looked sickly; he appeared exhausted as if he had been unwell for several weeks.
“Whatever’s the matter?” I said. “Where’s Lettie?”
“What's wrong?” I asked. “Where's Lettie?”
“She’s gone home,” he answered, and the sound of his own voice, and the meaning of his own words made him heave.
“She’s gone home,” he replied, and hearing his own voice and the meaning of his words made him gasp.
“Why?” I asked in alarm.
“Why?” I asked in shock.
He looked at me as if to say “What are you talking about? I cannot listen!”
He looked at me as if to say, “What are you talking about? I can’t hear you!”
“Why?” I insisted.
“Why?” I pressed.
“I don’t know,” he replied.
“I don’t know,” he said.
“They are waiting tea for you,” I said.
“They're waiting for you with tea,” I said.
He heard me, but took no notice.
He heard me, but didn't pay any attention.
“Come on,” I repeated, “there’s Meg and everybody waiting tea for you.”
“Come on,” I said again, “Meg and everyone are waiting for you to have tea.”
“I don’t want any,” he said.
“I don’t want any,” he said.
I waited a minute or two. He was violently sick.
I waited a minute or two. He was throwing up violently.
“Vae meum
Fervens difficile bile tumet jecur”
“Woe is me
My boiling bile swells in my liver”
I thought to myself.
I thought to myself.
When the sickness passed over, he stood up away from the post, trembling and lugubrious. His eyelids drooped heavily over his eyes, and he looked at me, and smiled a faint, sick smile.
When the illness faded, he got up from the post, shaking and looking miserable. His eyelids hung heavily over his eyes, and he looked at me, giving a weak, sickly smile.
“Come and lie down in the loft,” I said, “and I’ll tell them you’ve got a bilious bout.”
“Come and lie down in the loft,” I said, “and I’ll tell them you’re feeling sick.”
He obeyed me, not having energy to question; his strength had gone, and his splendid physique seemed shrunken; he walked weakly. I looked away from him, for in his feebleness he was already beginning to feel ludicrous.
He followed my instructions, too drained to ask questions; his strength was gone, and his once impressive physique seemed diminished; he walked with little energy. I turned my gaze away from him, as his weakness was starting to appear ridiculous.
We got into the barn unperceived, and I watched him climb the ladder to the loft. Then I went indoors to tell them.
We sneaked into the barn without being noticed, and I watched him climb the ladder to the loft. Then I went inside to tell them.
I told them Lettie had promised to be at Highclose for tea, that George had a bilious attack, and was mooning about the barn till it was over; he had been badly sick. We ate tea without zest or enjoyment. Meg was wistful and ill at ease; the father talked to her and made much of her; the mother did not care for her much.
I told them Lettie had promised to come to Highclose for tea, that George was feeling sick and was hanging around the barn until he felt better; he had been really unwell. We had tea without any excitement or pleasure. Meg seemed reflective and uncomfortable; her dad talked to her and paid a lot of attention to her; her mom didn't seem to care for her much.
“I can’t understand it,” said the mother, “he so rarely has anything the matter with him—why, I’ve hardly known the day! Are you sure it’s nothing serious, Cyril? It seems such a thing—and just when Meg happened to be down—just when Meg was coming——”
“I can’t understand it,” said the mother, “he so rarely has anything wrong with him—honestly, I can’t remember the last time! Are you sure it’s nothing serious, Cyril? This seems like such a big deal—and just when Meg happened to be here—just when Meg was coming——”
About half-past six I had again to go and look for him, to satisfy the anxiety of his mother and his sweetheart. I went whistling to let him know I was coming. He lay on a pile of hay in a corner, asleep. He had put his cap under his head to stop the tickling of the hay, and he lay half curled up, sleeping soundly. He was still very pale, and there was on his face the repose and pathos that a sorrow always leaves. As he wore no coat I was afraid he might be chilly, so I covered him up with a couple of sacks, and I left him. I would not have him disturbed—I helped the father about the cowsheds, and with the pigs.
About 6:30, I had to go look for him again to ease his mother and girlfriend's worries. I whistled so he’d know I was coming. He was lying on a pile of hay in a corner, fast asleep. He had placed his cap under his head to avoid the itching from the hay, curled up and sleeping deeply. He was still very pale, and his face showed the calm and sadness that always follow sorrow. Since he wasn’t wearing a coat, I worried he might be cold, so I covered him with a couple of sacks before leaving. I didn’t want to wake him. I helped his dad with the cowsheds and the pigs.
Meg had to go at half-past seven. She was so disappointed that I said:
Meg had to leave at 7:30. She was so disappointed that I said:
“Come and have a look at him—I’ll tell him you did.”
“Come and check him out—I’ll let him know you did.”
He had thrown off the sacks and spread out his limbs. As he lay on his back, flung out on the hay, he looked big again, and manly. His mouth had relaxed, and taken its old, easy lines. One felt for him now the warmth one feels for anyone who sleeps in an attitude of abandon. She leaned over him, and looked at him with a little rapture of love and tenderness; she longed to caress him. Then he stretched himself, and his eyes opened. Their sudden unclosing gave her a thrill. He smiled sleepily, and murmured, “Allo, Meg!” Then I saw him awake. As he remembered, he turned with a great sighing yawn, hid his face again, and lay still.
He had kicked off the sacks and stretched out his limbs. As he lay on his back, sprawled out on the hay, he looked strong and manly again. His mouth had relaxed and taken on its familiar, easy lines. You felt for him now the warmth you feel for anyone who sleeps with complete abandon. She leaned over him, looking at him with a mix of love and tenderness; she wanted to touch him. Then he stretched, and his eyes opened. The sudden way he woke up gave her a thrill. He smiled sleepily and murmured, “Hey, Meg!” Then I saw him fully awake. As he remembered, he turned with a big, sighing yawn, hid his face again, and lay still.
“Come along, Meg,” I whispered, “he’ll be best asleep.”
“Come on, Meg,” I whispered, “he’ll be sound asleep.”
“I’d better cover him up,” she said, taking the sack and laying it very gently over his shoulders. He kept perfectly still while I drew her away.
“I should probably cover him up,” she said, taking the sack and gently laying it over his shoulders. He stayed completely still while I pulled her away.
CHAPTER VIII
A POEM OF FRIENDSHIP
The magnificent promise of spring was broken before the May-blossom was fully out. All through the beloved month the wind rushed in upon us from the north and north-east, bringing the rain fierce and heavy. The tender-budded trees shuddered and moaned; when the wind was dry, the young leaves flapped limp. The grass and corn grew lush, but the light of the dandelions was quite extinguished, and it seemed that only a long time back had we made merry before the broad glare of these flowers. The bluebells lingered and lingered; they fringed the fields for weeks like purple fringe of mourning. The pink campions came out only to hang heavy with rain; hawthorn buds remained tight and hard as pearls, shrinking into the brilliant green foliage; the forget-me-nots, the poor pleiades of the wood, were ragged weeds. Often at the end of the day the sky opened, and stately clouds hung over the horizon infinitely far away, glowing, through the yellow distance, with an amber lustre. They never came any nearer, always they remained far off, looking calmly and majestically over the shivering earth, then saddened, fearing their radiance might be dimmed, they drew away, and sank out of sight. Sometimes, towards sunset, a great shield stretched dark from the west to the zenith, tangling the light along its edges. As the canopy rose higher, it broke, dispersed, and the sky was primrose coloured, high and pale above the crystal moon. Then the cattle crouched among the gorse, distressed by the cold, while the long-billed snipe flickered round high overhead, round and round in great circles, seeming to carry a serpent from its throat, and crying a tragedy, more painful than the poignant lamentations and protests of the peewits. Following these evenings came mornings cold and grey.
The amazing promise of spring was shattered before the May flowers fully bloomed. Throughout that cherished month, the wind blasted in from the north and northeast, unleashing heavy and fierce rain. The delicate budding trees shivered and groaned; when the wind was dry, the young leaves drooped limply. The grass and corn flourished, but the brightness of the dandelions was completely snuffed out, and it felt like it was only a while ago when we enjoyed the wide glow of these flowers. The bluebells lingered on for weeks, lining the fields like a purple fringe of mourning. The pink campions bloomed only to become soaked with rain; hawthorn buds stayed tight and hard like pearls, shrinking into the vibrant green leaves; the forget-me-nots, those poor little stars of the woods, looked like ragged weeds. Often, by the end of the day, the sky would open up, and grand clouds hung far on the horizon, glowing with a yellowish amber light. They never got any closer, always staying distant, calmly and majestically overlooking the shivering earth, then, feeling sad that their brightness might fade, they vanished from sight. Sometimes, around sunset, a large dark shield stretched from the west all the way to the zenith, mixing the light along its edges. As the canopy rose higher, it broke apart, dispersed, and the sky turned a pale primrose color above the clear moon. Then, the cattle crouched among the gorse, shivering from the cold, while long-billed snipe circled high above, spiraling round and round, seemingly carrying a snake from its throat, crying out a tragedy more painful than the sharp laments of the peewits. After these evenings, cold and gray mornings followed.
Such a morning I went up to George, on the top fallow. His father was out with the milk—he was alone; as I came up the hill I could see him standing in the cart, scattering manure over the bare red fields; I could hear his voice calling now and then to the mare, and the creak and clank of the cart as it moved on. Starlings and smart wagtails were running briskly over the clods, and many little birds flashed, fluttered, hopped here and there. The lapwings wheeled and cried as ever between the low clouds and the earth, and some ran beautifully among the furrows, too graceful and glistening for the rough field.
Such a morning I went up to George, on the top fallow. His father was out with the milk—he was alone; as I came up the hill, I could see him standing in the cart, spreading manure over the bare red fields; I could hear him calling now and then to the mare, along with the creak and clank of the cart as it moved on. Starlings and sleek wagtails were darting briskly over the clods, and many little birds were flashing, fluttering, and hopping here and there. The lapwings circled and called as always between the low clouds and the ground, and some ran gracefully among the furrows, too elegant and shiny for the rough field.
I took a fork and scattered the manure along the hollows, and thus we worked, with a wide field between us, yet very near in the sense of intimacy. I watched him through the wheeling peewits, as the low clouds went stealthily overhead. Beneath us, the spires of the poplars in the spinney were warm gold, as if the blood shone through. Further gleamed the grey water, and below it the red roofs. Nethermere was half hidden and far away. There was nothing in this grey, lonely world but the peewits swinging and crying, and George swinging silently at his work. The movement of active life held all my attention, and when I looked up, it was to see the motion of his limbs and his head, the rise and fall of his rhythmic body, and the rise and fall of the slow waving peewits. After a while, when the cart was empty, he took a fork and came towards me, working at my task.
I grabbed a fork and spread the manure in the low spots, and we worked like that, with a big field between us, but feeling close in a way. I watched him through the flying peewits as the low clouds drifted by overhead. Below us, the poplar trees in the grove shone with a warm gold, almost like blood glowing through. Further off, the grey water glimmered, and underneath it were the red roofs. Nethermere was partly hidden and far away. In this grey, lonely world, the only sounds were the peewits calling and George quietly working. The activity captivated all my attention, and when I looked up, I saw the movement of his arms and head, the rise and fall of his rhythmic body, and the slow swaying of the peewits. After a while, when the cart was empty, he took a fork and walked over to help me with my task.
It began to rain, so he brought a sack from the cart, and we crushed ourselves under the thick hedge. We sat close together and watched the rain fall like a grey striped curtain before us, hiding the valley; we watched it trickle in dark streams off the mare’s back, as she stood dejectedly; we listened to the swish of the drops falling all about; we felt the chill of the rain, and drew ourselves together in silence. He smoked his pipe, and I lit a cigarette. The rain continued; all the little pebbles and the red earth glistened in the grey gloom. We sat together, speaking occasionally. It was at these times we formed the almost passionate attachment which later years slowly wore away.
It started to rain, so he grabbed a bag from the cart, and we squeezed ourselves under the dense hedge. We huddled close together and watched the rain fall like a gray striped curtain in front of us, obscuring the valley; we saw it trickle in dark streams off the mare’s back as she stood there looking downcast; we listened to the sound of the drops hitting all around; we felt the cold of the rain and pulled ourselves together in silence. He smoked his pipe while I lit a cigarette. The rain kept coming; all the little pebbles and the red dirt glimmered in the gray gloom. We sat together, chatting occasionally. It was during these moments that we developed the almost intense bond that years later slowly faded away.
When the rain was over, we filled our buckets with potatoes, and went along the wet furrows, sticking the spritted tubers in the cold ground. Being sandy, the field dried quickly. About twelve o’clock, when nearly all the potatoes were set, he left me, and fetching up Bob from the far hedge-side, harnessed the mare and him to the ridger, to cover the potatoes. The sharp light plough turned the soil in a fine furrow over the potatoes; hosts of little birds fluttered, settled, bounded off again after the plough. He called to the horses, and they came downhill, the white stars on the two brown noses nodding up and down, George striding firm and heavy behind. They came down upon me; at a call the horses turned, shifting awkwardly sideways; he flung himself against the plough, and leaning well in, brought it round with a sweep: a click, and they are off uphill again. There is a great rustle as the birds sweep round after him and follow up the new turned furrow. Untackling the horses when the rows were all covered, we tramped behind them down the wet hillside to dinner.
When the rain stopped, we filled our buckets with potatoes and walked along the damp furrows, planting the sprouted tubers in the cold ground. Because the field was sandy, it dried quickly. Around noon, when we had planted almost all the potatoes, he left me to get Bob from the far side of the hedge, harnessing the mare and him to the ridger to cover the potatoes. The sharp light plow turned the soil into a nice furrow over the potatoes; flocks of little birds fluttered, landed, and then took off again after the plow. He called to the horses, and they came downhill, the white stars on their two brown noses bobbing up and down, with George striding firmly and heavily behind. They approached me; at a call, the horses turned, shifting awkwardly to the side; he threw himself against the plow, leaning in well, and made a sweeping motion: a click, and they were off uphill again. There was a great rustle as the birds circled around him and followed the newly turned furrow. After unhooking the horses once the rows were all covered, we trudged behind them down the wet hillside to have lunch.
I kicked through the drenched grass, crushing the withered cowslips under my clogs, avoiding the purple orchids that were stunted with harsh upbringing, but magnificent in their powerful colouring, crushing the pallid lady smocks, the washed-out wild gillivers. I became conscious of something near my feet, something little and dark, moving indefinitely. I had found again the larkie’s nest. I perceived the yellow beaks, the bulging eyelids of two tiny larks, and the blue lines of their wing quills. The indefinite movement was the swift rise and fall of the brown fledged backs, over which waved long strands of fine down. The two little specks of birds lay side by side, beak to beak, their tiny bodies rising and falling in quick unison. I gently put down my fingers to touch them; they were warm; gratifying to find them warm, in the midst of so much cold and wet. I became curiously absorbed in them, as an eddy of wind stirred the strands of down. When one fledgling moved uneasily, shifting his soft ball, I was quite excited; but he nestled down again, with his head close to his brother’s. In my heart of hearts, I longed for someone to nestle against, someone who would come between me and the coldness and wetness of the surroundings. I envied the two little miracles exposed to any tread, yet so serene. It seemed as if I were always wandering, looking for something which they had found even before the light broke into their shell. I was cold; the lilacs in the Mill garden looked blue and perished. I ran with my heavy clogs and my heart heavy with vague longing, down to the Mill, while the wind blanched the sycamores, and pushed the sullen pines rudely, for the pines were sulking because their million creamy sprites could not fly wet-winged. The horse-chestnuts bravely kept their white candles erect in the socket of every bough, though no sun came to light them. Drearily a cold swan swept up the water, trailing its black feet, clacking its great hollow wings, rocking the frightened water hens, and insulting the staid black-necked geese. What did I want that I turned thus from one thing to another?
I kicked through the soaked grass, crushing the dried-up cowslips under my wooden shoes, avoiding the purple orchids that were stunted from tough conditions, but stunning in their vibrant colors, crushing the pale lady smocks, the faded wild gillivers. I noticed something near my feet, something small and dark, moving around aimlessly. I had come across the lark's nest again. I saw the yellow beaks, the bulging eyelids of two tiny larks, and the blue lines of their wing feathers. The vague movement was the quick rising and falling of their brown fledged backs, over which waved long strands of fine down. The two little birds lay side by side, beak to beak, their tiny bodies rising and falling in perfect sync. I gently reached down to touch them; they were warm; it was satisfying to find them warm amidst so much cold and wet. I became strangely engrossed in them, as a gust of wind stirred the strands of down. When one fledgling moved restlessly, shifting its soft body, I felt a rush of excitement; but he nestled down again, close to his brother. Deep down, I longed for someone to snuggle against, someone who would shield me from the chill and dampness around me. I envied the two little wonders, vulnerable to any step, yet so peaceful. It felt like I was always wandering, searching for something they had discovered even before they broke free from their shell. I was cold; the lilacs in the Mill garden looked blue and withered. I hurried with my heavy shoes and my heart weighed down with vague longing, down to the Mill, while the wind stripped the sycamores, pushing the gloomy pines roughly, for the pines were sulking because their million creamy blossoms couldn’t fly with wet wings. The horse-chestnuts bravely held their white candles upright on every branch, though no sun came to shine on them. Drearily, a cold swan glided across the water, trailing its dark feet, flapping its large hollow wings, rocking the startled water hens, and disturbing the dignified black-necked geese. What was I searching for that made me turn from one thing to another like this?
At the end of June the weather became fine again. Hay harvest was to begin as soon as it settled. There were only two fields to be mown this year, to provide just enough stuff to last until the spring. As my vacation had begun I decided I would help, and that we three, the father, George and I, would get in the hay without hired assistance.
At the end of June, the weather turned nice again. Hay harvesting was set to start as soon as it cleared up. This year, there were only two fields to cut, just enough to last until spring. Since my vacation had started, I decided to help out, and the three of us—Dad, George, and I—would gather the hay without any hired help.
I rose the first morning very early, before the sun was well up. The clear sound of challenging cocks could be heard along the valley. In the bottoms, over the water and over the lush wet grass, the night mist still stood white and substantial. As I passed along the edge of the meadow the cow-parsnip was as tall as I, frothing up to the top of the hedge, putting the faded hawthorn to a wan blush. Little, early birds—I had not heard the lark—fluttered in and out of the foamy meadow-sea, plunging under the surf of flowers washed high in one corner, swinging out again, dashing past the crimson sorrel cresset. Under the froth of flowers were the purple vetch-clumps, yellow milk vetches, and the scattered pink of the wood-betony, and the floating stars of marguerites. There was a weight of honeysuckle on the hedges, where pink roses were waking up for their broad-spread flight through the day.
I woke up very early the first morning, before the sun was fully up. The clear sound of roosters crowing echoed through the valley. In the low areas, over the water and the lush wet grass, the night mist still lingered, thick and white. As I walked along the edge of the meadow, the cow-parsnip stood as tall as I was, frothing up to the top of the hedge, making the faded hawthorn blush faintly. Little early birds—I hadn’t heard the lark—fluttered in and out of the foamy meadow, diving under the surf of flowers that were piled high in one corner, swinging out again, and dashing past the red sorrel. Beneath the flower froth were clumps of purple vetch, yellow milk vetch, and scattered pink wood-betony, along with the floating stars of daisies. The hedges were heavy with honeysuckle, where pink roses were waking up for their broad spread throughout the day.
Morning silvered the swaths of the far meadow, and swept in smooth, brilliant curves round the stones of the brook; morning ran in my veins; morning chased the silver, darting fish out of the depth, and I, who saw them, snapped my fingers at them, driving them back.
Morning glimmered over the fields of the distant meadow, flowing in smooth, bright curves around the stones in the stream; morning coursed through my veins; morning chased the shiny, darting fish from the depths, and I, catching sight of them, snapped my fingers at them, sending them back.
I heard Trip barking, so I ran towards the pond. The punt was at the island, where from behind the bushes I could hear George whistling. I called to him, and he came to the water’s edge half dressed.
I heard Trip barking, so I ran over to the pond. The boat was at the island, where I could hear George whistling from behind the bushes. I called to him, and he came to the water’s edge half dressed.
“Fetch a towel,” he called, “and come on.”
“Grab a towel,” he shouted, “and let’s go.”
I was back in a few moments, and there stood my Charon fluttering in the cool air. One good push sent us to the islet I made haste to undress, for he was ready for the water, Trip dancing round, barking with excitement at his new appearance.
I was back in a few moments, and there stood my Charon fluttering in the cool air. One good push sent us to the islet. I quickly undressed, for he was ready for the water, with Trip dancing around, barking excitedly at his new look.
“He wonders what’s happened to me,” he said, laughing, pushing the dog playfully away with his bare foot. Trip bounded back, and came leaping up, licking him with little caressing licks. He began to play with the dog, and directly they were rolling on the fine turf, the laughing, expostulating, naked man, and the excited dog, who thrust his great head on to the man’s face, licking, and, when flung away, rushed forward again, snapping playfully at the naked arms and breasts. At last George lay back, laughing and panting, holding Trip by the two fore feet which were planted on his breast, while the dog, also panting, reached forward his head for a flickering lick at the throat pressed back on the grass, and the mouth thrown back out of reach. When the man had thus lain still for a few moments, and the dog was just laying his head against his master’s neck to rest too, I called, and George jumped up, and plunged into the pond with me, Trip after us.
“He’s wondering what’s happened to me,” he said, laughing and playfully pushing the dog away with his bare foot. Trip bounced back and came leaping up, giving him gentle licks. He started to play with the dog, and soon they were rolling on the soft grass, the laughing, protesting, naked man, and the excited dog, who pressed his big head against the man’s face, licking him, and when pushed away, rushed back again, playfully snapping at the naked arms and chest. Finally, George lay back, laughing and panting, holding Trip by the two front paws that were planted on his chest, while the dog, also panting, leaned forward to give a quick lick at the throat resting back on the grass, with the mouth pulled away just out of reach. After lying still for a few moments, as the dog rested his head against his master’s neck, I called out, and George jumped up and jumped into the pond with me, with Trip following after.
The water was icily cold, and for a moment deprived me of my senses. When I began to swim, soon the water was buoyant, and I was sensible of nothing but the vigorous poetry of action. I saw George swimming on his back laughing at me, and in an instant I had flung myself like an impulse after him. The laughing face vanished as he swung over and fled, and I pursued the dark head and the ruddy neck. Trip, the wretch, came paddling towards me, interrupting me; then all bewildered with excitement, he scudded to the bank. I chuckled to myself as I saw him run along, then plunge in and go plodding to George. I was gaining. He tried to drive off the dog, and I gained rapidly. As I came up to him and caught him, with my hand on his shoulder, there came a laughter from the bank. It was Emily.
The water was freezing cold, and for a moment it took away my ability to think. Once I started swimming, the water became buoyant, and all I could feel was the energetic thrill of moving. I saw George swimming on his back, laughing at me, and in an instant, I jumped in after him on pure impulse. The laughing face disappeared as he turned and swam away, and I chased after his dark hair and tan neck. Trip, that little rascal, came paddling toward me and interrupted my pursuit; then, all flustered with excitement, he darted to the shore. I chuckled to myself as I watched him run along, then dive in and head towards George. I was closing in. He tried to shoo the dog away, and I quickly caught up. As I reached him and put my hand on his shoulder, I heard laughter from the bank. It was Emily.
I trod the water, and threw handfuls of spray at her. She laughed and blushed. Then Trip waded out to her and she fled swiftly from his shower-bath. George was floating just beside me, looking up and laughing.
I walked through the water and splashed her with handfuls of spray. She laughed and turned red. Then Trip waded out to her, and she quickly ran away from his splashes. George was floating right next to me, looking up and laughing.
We stood and looked at each other as we rubbed ourselves dry. He was well proportioned, and naturally of handsome physique, heavily limbed. He laughed at me, telling me I was like one of Aubrey Beardsley’s long, lean ugly fellows. I referred him to many classic examples of slenderness, declaring myself more exquisite than his grossness, which amused him.
We stood there looking at each other while we dried off. He had a great build and was naturally good-looking, with strong limbs. He laughed at me, saying I looked like one of Aubrey Beardsley’s long, skinny ugly guys. I pointed out several classic examples of slenderness, insisting I was more refined than his bulkiness, which made him laugh.
But I had to give in, and bow to him, and he took on an indulgent, gentle manner. I laughed and submitted. For he knew how I admired the noble, white fruitfulness of his form. As I watched him, he stood in white relief against the mass of green. He polished his arm, holding it out straight and solid; he rubbed his hair into curls, while I watched the deep muscles of his shoulders, and the bands stand out in his neck as he held it firm; I remembered the story of Annable.
But I had to give in and submit to him, and he adopted a kind, gentle demeanor. I laughed and went along with it. He knew how much I admired the pure, white beauty of his shape. As I looked at him, he stood out in white against the sea of green. He polished his arm, holding it out strong and straight; he styled his hair into curls while I noticed the defined muscles in his shoulders and the prominent veins in his neck as he held it steady; I remembered the story of Annable.
He saw I had forgotten to continue my rubbing, and laughing he took hold of me and began to rub me briskly, as if I were a child, or rather, a woman he loved and did not fear. I left myself quite limply in his hands, and, to get a better grip of me, he put his arm round me and pressed me against him, and the sweetness of the touch of our naked bodies one against the other was superb. It satisfied in some measure the vague, indecipherable yearning of my soul; and it was the same with him. When he had rubbed me all warm, he let me go, and we looked at each other with eyes of still laughter, and our love was perfect for a moment, more perfect than any love I have known since, either for man or woman.
He noticed I had stopped rubbing and, laughing, he took hold of me and started to rub me quickly, like I was a child or someone he cared about without any fear. I relaxed completely in his hands, and to hold me better, he wrapped his arm around me and pressed me against him. The sweetness of our bare bodies against each other was incredible. It somewhat fulfilled the vague, mysterious longing in my soul, and he felt the same. After he had warmed me up with his rubbing, he let me go, and we exchanged glances filled with laughter, our love feeling perfect for that moment, more perfect than any love I've experienced since, whether for a man or a woman.
We went together down to the fields, he to mow the island of grass he had left standing the previous evening, I to sharpen the machine knife, to mow out the hedge-bottoms with the scythe, and to rake the swaths from the way of the machine when the unmown grass was reduced to a triangle. The cool, moist fragrance of the morning, the intentional stillness of everything, of the tall bluish trees, of the wet, frank flowers, of the trustful moths folded and unfolded in the fallen swaths, was a perfect medium of sympathy. The horses moved with a still dignity, obeying his commands. When they were harnessed, and the machine oiled, still he was loth to mar the perfect morning, but stood looking down the valley.
We walked together down to the fields, he to cut the patch of grass he had left standing the night before, and I to sharpen the machine’s knife, trim the hedge bottoms with the scythe, and rake the grass away from the path of the machine once the unmown grass was reduced to a triangle. The cool, fresh scent of the morning, the intentional stillness of everything, from the tall bluish trees to the wet, open flowers, and the trusting moths tucked away in the fallen grass, created a perfect sense of harmony. The horses moved with a quiet dignity, following his commands. After they were harnessed and the machine oiled, he still hesitated to disrupt the perfect morning, simply gazing down the valley.
“I shan’t mow these fields any more,” he said, and the fallen, silvered swaths flickered back his regret, and the faint scent of the limes was wistful. So much of the field was cut, so much remained to cut; then it was ended. This year the elder flowers were widespread over the corner bushes, and the pink roses fluttered high above the hedge. There were the same flowers in the grass as we had known many years; we should not know them any more.
“I won’t mow these fields anymore,” he said, and the fallen, silvered patches reflected his regret, and the faint smell of the limes was nostalgic. So much of the field was cut, so much remained to be cut; then it was finished. This year, the elder flowers were abundant in the corner bushes, and the pink roses danced high above the hedge. There were the same flowers in the grass that we had known for many years; we wouldn’t recognize them anymore.
“But merely to have mown them is worth having lived for,” he said, looking at me.
“Just having mowed them is worth living for,” he said, looking at me.
We felt the warmth of the sun trickling through the morning’s mist of coolness.
We felt the sun's warmth filtering through the cool morning mist.
“You see that sycamore,” he said, “that bushy one beyond the big willow? I remember when father broke off the leading shoot because he wanted a fine straight stick, I can remember I felt sorry. It was running up so straight, with such a fine balance of leaves—you know how a young strong sycamore looks about nine feet high—it seemed a cruelty. When you are gone, and we are left from here, I shall feel like that, as if my leading shoot were broken off. You see, the tree is spoiled. Yet how it went on growing. I believe I shall grow faster. I can remember the bright red stalks of the leaves as he broke them off from the bough.”
“You see that sycamore?” he said. “The bushy one beyond the big willow? I remember when Dad broke off the main shoot because he wanted a nice straight stick. I felt bad about it. It was growing so straight, with such a nice balance of leaves—you know how a young, strong sycamore looks at about nine feet tall—it felt cruel. When you leave, and we’re left here, I’ll feel like that, as if my main shoot was broken off. You see, the tree is ruined. Yet it kept growing. I think I’ll grow even faster. I can still remember the bright red stalks of the leaves when he broke them off from the branch.”
He smiled at me, half proud of his speech. Then he swung into the seat of the machine, having attended to the horses’ heads. He lifted the knife.
He smiled at me, partly proud of his speech. Then he hopped into the seat of the machine after taking care of the horses' heads. He picked up the knife.
“Good-bye,” he said, smiling whimsically back at me. The machine started. The bed of the knife fell, and the grass shivered and dropped over. I watched the heads of the daisies and the splendid lines of the cocksfool grass quiver, shake against the crimson burnet, and drop-over. The machine went singing down the field, leaving a track of smooth, velvet green in the way of the swath-board. The flowers in the wall of uncut grass waited unmoved, as the days wait for us. The sun caught in the uplicking scarlet sorrel flames, the butterflies woke, and I could hear the fine ring of his “Whoa!” from the far corner. Then he turned, and I could see only the tossing ears of the horses, and the white of his shoulder as they moved along the wall of high grass on the hill slope. I sat down under the elm to file the sections of the knife. Always as he rode he watched the falling swath, only occasionally calling the horses into line. It was his voice which rang the morning awake. When we were at work we hardly noticed one another. Yet his mother had said:
“Goodbye,” he said, smiling playfully back at me. The machine started. The knife bed lowered, and the grass quivered and fell over. I watched the daisies and the beautiful lines of the cocksfoot grass shake, tremble against the crimson burnet, and fall over. The machine moved smoothly down the field, leaving a path of soft, lush green behind the cutter. The flowers in the wall of uncut grass stood still, just like the days wait for us. The sun caught in the flickering red sorrel flames, the butterflies stirred, and I could hear his “Whoa!” ringing from the far corner. Then he turned, and I could only see the horses' tossing ears and the white of his shoulder as they moved along the wall of tall grass on the hillside. I sat down under the elm to sharpen the knife sections. As he rode, he always kept an eye on the falling swath, only occasionally calling the horses into line. His voice was what awakened the morning. When we were working, we hardly noticed each other. Yet his mother had said:
“George is so glad when you’re in the field—he doesn’t care how long the day is.”
“George is really happy when you’re out in the field—he doesn’t mind how long the day is.”
Later, when the morning was hot, and the honeysuckle had ceased to breathe, and all the other scents were moving in the air about us, when all the field was down, when I had seen the last trembling ecstasy of the harebells, trembling to fall; when the thick clump of purple vetch had sunk; when the green swaths were settling, and the silver swaths were glistening and glittering as the sun came along them, in the hot ripe morning we worked together turning the hay, tipping over the yesterday’s swaths with our forks, and bringing yesterday’s fresh, hidden flowers into the death of sunlight.
Later, when the morning was hot and the honeysuckle had stopped releasing its fragrance, as all the other scents drifted through the air around us, when the entire field had flattened down, after I had seen the last slight quiver of the harebells on the verge of falling; when the dense bunch of purple vetch had wilted; as the green patches settled, and the silver areas shimmered and sparkled in the sunlight, we worked together in the hot, ripe morning, turning the hay, flipping over yesterday's rows with our forks, and revealing yesterday's fresh, hidden flowers in the brightness of the sun.
It was then that we talked of the past, and speculated on the future. As the day grew older and less wistful, we forgot everything, and worked on, singing, and sometimes I would recite him verses as we went, and sometimes I would tell him about books. Life was full of glamour for us both.
It was then that we talked about the past and thought about the future. As the day went on and became less nostalgic, we forgot everything and kept working, singing, and sometimes I would read him verses as we went along, and sometimes I would tell him about books. Life was full of excitement for both of us.
CHAPTER IX
PASTORALS AND PEONIES
At dinner time the father announced to us the exciting fact that Leslie had asked if a few of his guests might picnic that afternoon in the Strelley hayfields. The closes were so beautiful, with the brook under all its sheltering trees, running into the pond that was set with two green islets. Moreover, the squire’s lady had written a book filling these meadows and the mill precincts with pot-pourri romance. The wedding guests at Highclose were anxious to picnic in so choice a spot.
At dinner, Dad told us the exciting news that Leslie had asked if a few of his guests could have a picnic that afternoon in the Strelley hayfields. The fields looked amazing, with the brook winding through all the shady trees and flowing into the pond that had two green islands in it. Also, the squire’s wife had written a book that filled these meadows and the mill area with romantic stories. The wedding guests at Highclose were eager to picnic in such a lovely place.
The father, who delighted in a gay throng, beamed at us from over the table. George asked who were coming.
The father, who enjoyed being around a lively crowd, smiled at us from across the table. George asked who was coming.
“Oh, not many—about half a dozen—mostly ladies down for the wedding.”
“Oh, not many—about six—mostly women here for the wedding.”
George at first swore warmly; then he began to appreciate the affair as a joke.
George initially swore passionately; then he started to see the situation as a joke.
Mrs. Saxton hoped they wouldn’t want her to provide them pots, for she hadn’t two cups that matched, nor had any of her spoons the least pretence to silver. The children were hugely excited, and wanted a holiday from school, which Emily at once vetoed firmly, thereby causing family dissension.
Mrs. Saxton hoped they wouldn’t need her to provide pots, because she didn’t have two matching cups, nor did any of her spoons even pretend to be silver. The kids were super excited and wanted a break from school, which Emily immediately shut down, causing a rift in the family.
As we went round the field in the afternoon turning the hay, we were thinking apart, and did not talk. Every now and then—and at every corner—we stopped to look down towards the wood, to see if they were coming.
As we walked around the field in the afternoon turning the hay, we were lost in our own thoughts and didn’t speak. Every now and then—at every corner—we paused to look down towards the woods to see if they were coming.
“Here they are!” George exclaimed suddenly, having spied the movement of white in the dark wood. We stood still and watched. Two girls, heliotrope and white, a man with two girls, pale green and white, and a man with a girl last.
“Here they are!” George suddenly shouted, having noticed the movement of white in the dark woods. We stood still and watched. Two girls, in shades of purple and white, a man with two girls in pale green and white, and lastly, a man with a girl.
“Can you tell who they are?” I asked.
“Do you know who they are?” I asked.
“That’s Marie Tempest, that first girl in white, and that’s him and Lettie at the back, I don’t know any more.”
"That’s Marie Tempest, the first girl in white, and that’s him and Lettie in the back. I don’t know anything else."
He stood perfectly still until they had gone out of sight behind the banks down by the brooks, then he stuck his fork in the ground, saying:
He stood completely still until they disappeared behind the banks near the streams, then he plunged his fork into the ground, saying:
“You can easily finish—if you like. I’ll go and mow out that bottom corner.”
“You can easily finish up—if you want. I’ll go and mow that lower corner.”
He glanced at me to see what I was thinking of him. I was thinking that he was afraid to meet her, and I was smiling to myself. Perhaps he felt ashamed, for he went silently away to the machine, where he belted his riding breeches tightly round his waist, and slung the scythe strap on his hip. I heard the clanging slur of the scythe stone as he whetted the blade. Then he strode off to mow the far bottom corner, where the ground was marshy, and the machine might not go, to bring down the lush green grass and the tall meadow sweet.
He looked at me to see what I thought of him. I was thinking that he was scared to meet her, and I was quietly smiling. Maybe he felt embarrassed, because he walked away in silence to the machine, where he tightened his riding pants around his waist and slung the scythe strap over his hip. I heard the clanging sound of the scythe stone as he sharpened the blade. Then he walked off to mow the far bottom corner, where the ground was muddy, and the machine might struggle, to cut down the thick green grass and the tall meadow sweet.
I went to the pond to meet the newcomers. I bowed to Louie Denys, a tall, graceful girl of the drooping type, elaborately gowned in heliotrope linen; I bowed to Agnes D’Arcy, an erect, intelligent girl with magnificent auburn hair—she wore no hat and carried a sunshade; I bowed to Hilda Seconde, a svelte, petite girl, exquisitely and delicately pretty; I bowed to Maria and to Lettie, and I shook hands with Leslie and with his friend, Freddy Cresswell. The latter was to be best man, a broad shouldered, pale-faced fellow, with beautiful soft hair like red wheat, and laughing eyes, and a whimsical, drawling manner of speech, like a man who has suffered enough to bring him to manhood and maturity, but who in spite of all remains a boy, irresponsible, lovable—a trifle pathetic. As the day was very hot, both men were in flannels, and wore flannel collars, yet it was evident that they had dressed with scrupulous care. Instinctively I tried to pull my trousers into shape within my belt, and I felt the inferiority cast upon the father, big and fine as he was in his way, for his shoulders were rounded with work, and his trousers were much distorted.
I went to the pond to meet the newcomers. I nodded to Louie Denys, a tall, graceful girl with a relaxed vibe, dressed elegantly in heliotrope linen; I nodded to Agnes D’Arcy, a straight-backed, smart girl with stunning auburn hair—she wasn’t wearing a hat and was carrying a sunshade; I nodded to Hilda Seconde, a slender, petite girl who was beautifully and delicately pretty; I nodded to Maria and Lettie, and I shook hands with Leslie and his friend, Freddy Cresswell. Freddy was going to be the best man, a broad-shouldered, pale-faced guy with soft hair like red wheat, laughing eyes, and a whimsical, drawling way of speaking, like someone who has been through enough to grow up and mature but still holds onto a boyish charm that's both lovable and a bit sad. Since it was a really hot day, both guys were in flannel suits and wore flannel collars, but it was clear they had dressed with careful attention. Instinctively, I tried to adjust my trousers within my belt, feeling a sense of inferiority compared to my father, who, despite being big and impressive in his own way, had rounded shoulders from hard work, and his trousers looked quite worn.
“What can we do?” said Marie; “you know we don’t want to hinder, we want to help you. It was so good of you to let us come.”
“What can we do?” Marie said. “You know we don’t want to hold you back; we want to help. It was so kind of you to let us come.”
The father laughed his fine indulgence, saying to them—they loved him for the mellow, laughing modulation of his voice:
The father chuckled with a warm fondness, telling them—they adored him for the smooth, cheerful tone of his voice:
“Come on, then—I see there’s a bit of turning-over to do, as Cyril’s left. Come and pick your forks.”
“Come on, then—I see there’s a bit of work to do since Cyril’s gone. Come and grab your forks.”
From among a sheaf of hayforks he chose the lightest for them, and they began anywhere, just tipping at the swaths. He showed them carefully—Marie and the charming little Hilda—just how to do it, but they found the right way the hardest way, so they worked in their own fashion, and laughed heartily with him when he made playful jokes at them. He was a great lover of girls, and they blossomed from timidity under his hearty influence.
From a bunch of hayforks, he picked the lightest one for them, and they started anywhere, just picking at the piles of hay. He patiently showed Marie and the lovely little Hilda exactly how to do it, but they found the correct method to be the toughest, so they continued in their own way and laughed heartily with him as he made playful jokes at their expense. He really loved being around girls, and they grew more confident under his warm influence.
“Ain’ it flippin’ ’ot?” drawled Cresswell, who had just taken his M. A. degree in classics: “This bloomin’ stuff’s dry enough—come an’ flop on it.”
“Ain’t it really hot?” Cresswell said lazily, who had just earned his M.A. degree in classics: “This stuff is dry enough—come and lie down on it.”
He gathered a cushion of hay, which Louie Denys carefully appropriated, arranging first her beautiful dress, that fitted close to her shape, without any belt or interruption, and then laying her arms, that were netted to the shoulder in open lace, gracefully at rest. Lettie, who was also in a closefitting white dress which showed her shape down to the hips, sat where Leslie had prepared for her, and Miss D’Arcy reluctantly accepted my pile.
He gathered a cushion of hay, which Louie Denys carefully took for herself, first arranging her beautiful dress that hugged her figure perfectly, without any belt or interruption, and then laying her arms, which were adorned with open lace up to her shoulders, gracefully at rest. Lettie, who was also in a fitted white dress that showed her shape down to her hips, sat where Leslie had set up for her, and Miss D’Arcy reluctantly accepted the pile I offered.
Cresswell twisted his clean-cut mouth in a little smile, saying:
Cresswell curled his neatly shaped lips into a small smile and said:
“Lord, a giddy little pastoral—fit for old Theocritus, ain’t it, Miss Denys?”
“Lord, a silly little pastoral—perfect for old Theocritus, isn’t it, Miss Denys?”
“Why do you talk to me about those classic people—I daren’t even say their names. What would he say about us?”
“Why do you talk to me about those classic figures—I can’t even bring myself to say their names. What would he think of us?”
He laughed, winking his blue eyes:
He laughed, winking his blue eyes:
“He’d make old Daphnis there,”—pointing to Leslie—“sing a match with me, Damoetas—contesting the merits of our various sheperdesses—begin Daphnis, sing up for Amaryllis, I mean Nais, damn ’em, they were for ever getting mixed up with their nymphs.”
“He’d make old Daphnis over there,”—pointing to Leslie—“sing a duet with me, Damoetas—debating the qualities of our different shepherdesses—come on Daphnis, sing for Amaryllis, I mean Nais, damn them, they were always getting mixed up with their nymphs.”
“I say, Mr. Cresswell, your language! Consider whom you’re damning,” said Miss Denys, leaning over and tapping his head with her silk glove.
“I mean it, Mr. Cresswell, watch your language! Think about who you’re condemning,” said Miss Denys, leaning over and tapping his head with her silk glove.
“You say any giddy thing in a pastoral,” he replied, taking the edge of her skirt, and lying back on it, looking up at her as she leaned over him. “Strike up, Daphnis, something about honey or white cheese—or else the early apples that’ll be ripe in a week’s time.”
“You can say anything silly in a pastoral,” he replied, grabbing the edge of her skirt and lying back on it, looking up at her as she leaned over him. “Play something, Daphnis, about honey or white cheese—or maybe the early apples that will be ripe in a week.”
“I’m sure the apples you showed me are ever so little and green,” interrupted Miss Denys; “they will never be ripe in a week—ugh, sour!”
“I’m sure the apples you showed me are really tiny and green,” interrupted Miss Denys; “they won’t be ripe in a week—ugh, sour!”
He smiled up at her in his whimsical way:
He smiled up at her in his quirky way:
“Hear that, Tempest—‘Ugh, sour!’—not much! Oh, love us, haven’t you got a start yet?—isn’t there aught to sing about, you blunt-faced kid?”
“Hear that, Tempest—‘Ugh, sour!’—not much! Oh, come on, haven’t you got a reaction yet?—isn’t there anything to sing about, you dull-faced kid?”
“I’ll hear you first—I’m no judge of honey and cheese.”
“I'll listen to you first—I'm not an expert on honey and cheese.”
“An’ darn little apples—takes a woman to judge them; don’t it, Miss Denys?”
“Those little apples—only a woman can judge them; right, Miss Denys?”
“I don’t know,” she said, stroking his soft hair from his forehead with her hand whereon rings were sparkling.
“I don't know,” she said, gently brushing his soft hair off his forehead with her hand where rings sparkled.
“‘My love is not white, my hair is not yellow, like honey dropping through the sunlight—my love is brown, and sweet, and ready for the lips of love.’ Go on, Tempest—strike up, old cowherd. Who’s that tuning his pipe?—oh, that fellow sharpening his scythe! It’s enough to make your backache to look at him working—go an’ stop him, somebody.”
“‘My love isn’t white, my hair isn’t yellow, like honey dripping in the sunlight—my love is brown, sweet, and ready for kisses.’ Come on, Tempest—play your tune, old cowherd. Who’s that adjusting his pipe?—oh, that guy sharpening his scythe! Just watching him work is enough to give you a backache—somebody go tell him to stop.”
“Yes, let us go and fetch him,” said Miss D’Arcy. “I’m sure he doesn’t know what a happy pastoral state he’s in—let us go and fetch him.”
“Yes, let’s go get him,” said Miss D’Arcy. “I’m sure he has no idea how happy and peaceful he is right now—let’s go get him.”
“They don’t like hindering at their work, Agnes—besides, where ignorance is bliss——” said Lettie, afraid lest she might bring him. The other hesitated, then with her eyes she invited me to go with her.
“They don’t like interruptions at work, Agnes—besides, where ignorance is bliss——” said Lettie, worried that she might cause a problem. The other person hesitated, then invited me to go with her with her eyes.
“Oh, dear,” she laughed, with a little mowe, “Freddy is such an ass, and Louie Denys is like a wasp at treacle. I wanted to laugh, yet I felt just a tiny bit cross. Don’t you feel great when you go mowing like that? Father Timey sort of feeling? Shall we go and look! We’ll say we want those foxgloves he’ll be cutting down directly—and those bell flowers. I suppose you needn’t go on with your labours——”
“Oh, dear,” she laughed, with a little pout, “Freddy is such a jerk, and Louie Denys is like a wasp at syrup. I wanted to laugh, but I felt a little annoyed. Don’t you feel amazing when you’re mowing like that? A Father Time vibe? Shall we go take a look! We’ll say we want those foxgloves he’ll be cutting down soon—and those bell flowers. I guess you don’t have to keep working——”
He did not know we were approaching till I called him, then he started slightly as he saw the tall, proud girl.
He didn't know we were coming until I called out to him, and then he jumped a little when he saw the tall, confident girl.
“Mr. Saxton—Miss D’Arcy,” I said, and he shook hands with her. Immediately his manner became ironic, for he had seen his hand big and coarse and inflamed with the snaith clasping the lady’s hand.
“Mr. Saxton—Miss D’Arcy,” I said, and he shook hands with her. Right away, his attitude turned sarcastic because he noticed his hand was large, rough, and inflamed from gripping the lady’s hand.
“We thought you looked so fine,” she said to him, “and men are so embarrassing when they make love to somebody else—aren’t they? Save us those foxgloves, will you—they are splendid—like savage soldiers drawn up against the hedge—don’t cut them down—and those campanulas—bell-flowers, ah, yes! They are spinning idylls up there. I don’t care for idylls, do you? Oh, you don’t know what a classical pastoral person you are—but there, I don’t suppose you suffer from idyllic love——” she laughed, “—one doesn’t see the silly little god fluttering about in our hayfields, does one? Do you find much time to sport with Amaryllis in the shade?—I’m sure it’s a shame they banished Phyllis from the fields——”
“We thought you looked great,” she said to him, “and guys can be so awkward when they’re with someone else—right? Save those foxgloves for us, will you? They’re amazing—like fierce soldiers lined up against the hedge—don’t cut them down—and those campanulas—bellflowers, oh yes! They’re creating beautiful scenes up there. I’m not into those scenes, are you? Oh, you have no idea how much of a classic pastoral person you are—but I guess you don’t suffer from idealistic love——” she laughed, “—you don’t see that silly little god flitting around in our hayfields, do you? Do you have much time to hang out with Amaryllis in the shade?—I’m sure it’s a pity they kicked Phyllis out of the fields——”
He laughed and went on with his work. She smiled a little, too, thinking she had made a great impression. She put out her hand with a dramatic gesture, and looked at me, when the scythe crunched through the meadow-sweet.
He laughed and continued with his work. She smiled a bit, feeling like she had made a great impression. She extended her hand with a dramatic gesture and looked at me as the scythe crunched through the meadow-sweet.
“Crunch! isn’t it fine!” she exclaimed, “a kind of inevitable fate—I think it’s fine!”
“Crunch! Isn’t it great!” she exclaimed, “a sort of unavoidable destiny—I think it’s great!”
We wandered about picking flowers and talking until teatime. A manservant came with the tea-basket, and the girls spread the cloth under a great willow tree. Lettie took the little silver kettle, and went to fill it at the small spring which trickled into a stone trough all pretty with cranesbill and stellaria hanging over, while long blades of grass waved in the water. George, who had finished his work, and wanted to go home to tea, walked across to the spring where Lettie sat playing with the water, getting little cupfuls to put into the kettle, watching the quick skating of the water beetles, and the large faint spots of their shadows darting on the silted mud at the bottom of the trough.
We strolled around picking flowers and chatting until it was time for tea. A servant arrived with the tea basket, and the girls laid out the cloth under a big willow tree. Lettie picked up the little silver kettle and went to fill it at the small spring that flowed into a stone trough, beautifully decorated with cranesbill and stellaria hanging over the edge, while long blades of grass swayed in the water. George, having finished his work and eager to go home for tea, walked over to the spring where Lettie was playing with the water, collecting little cupfuls to pour into the kettle, observing the quick movements of the water beetles and the large faint shapes of their shadows darting on the silt at the bottom of the trough.
She glanced round on hearing him coming, and smiled nervously: they were mutually afraid of meeting each other again.
She looked around when she heard him approaching and smiled anxiously: they were both nervous about seeing each other again.
“It is about teatime,” he said.
“It’s tea time,” he said.
“Yes—it will be ready in a moment—this is not to make the tea with—it’s only to keep a little supply of hot water.”
“Yes—it will be ready in a minute—this isn’t to make the tea with—it’s just to keep a little hot water handy.”
“Oh,” he said, “I’ll go on home—I’d rather.”
“Oh,” he said, “I’ll head home—I’d prefer that.”
“No,” she replied, “you can’t because we are all having tea together: I had some fruits put up, because I know you don’t trifle with tea—and your father’s coming.”
“No,” she replied, “you can’t because we’re all having tea together: I put out some fruits since I know you take tea seriously—and your father’s coming.”
“But,” he replied pettishly, “I can’t have my tea with all those folks—I don’t want to—look at me!”
“But,” he replied irritably, “I can’t have my tea with all those people—I don’t want to—just look at me!”
He held out his inflamed, barbaric hands.
He held out his red, rough hands.
She winced and said:
She flinched and said:
“It won’t matter—you’ll give the realistic touch.”
“It won’t matter—you’ll add the realistic touch.”
He laughed ironically.
He laughed sarcastically.
“No—you must come,” she insisted.
“No—you have to come,” she insisted.
“I’ll have a drink then, if you’ll let me,” he said, yielding.
“I’ll have a drink then, if that’s okay with you,” he said, giving in.
She got up quickly, blushing, offering him the tiny, pretty cup.
She stood up quickly, blushing, and offered him the small, beautiful cup.
“I’m awfully sorry,” she said.
“I'm really sorry,” she said.
“Never mind,” he muttered, and turning from the proffered cup he lay down flat, put his mouth to the water, and drank deeply. She stood and watched the motion of his drinking, and of his heavy breathing afterwards. He got up, wiping his mouth, not looking at her. Then he washed his hands in the water, and stirred up the mud. He put his hand to the bottom of the trough, bringing out a handful of silt, with the grey shrimps twisting in it. He flung the mud on the floor where the poor grey creatures writhed.
“Whatever,” he muttered, and turning away from the offered cup, he lay down flat, put his mouth to the water, and drank deeply. She stood and watched him drink and noticed his heavy breathing afterward. He got up, wiped his mouth, and didn’t look at her. Then he washed his hands in the water, stirring up the mud. He put his hand to the bottom of the trough, pulling out a handful of silt, with the grey shrimp wriggling in it. He tossed the mud on the floor where the poor grey creatures squirmed.
“It wants cleaning out,” he said.
“It needs to be cleaned out,” he said.
“Yes,” she replied, shuddering. “You won’t be long,” she added, taking up the silver kettle.
“Yes,” she replied, shuddering. “You won’t be long,” she added, picking up the silver kettle.
In a few moments he got up and followed her reluctantly down. He was nervous and irritable.
In a few moments, he got up and followed her down, but he didn’t want to. He felt anxious and on edge.
The girls were seated on tufts of hay, with the men leaning in attendance on them, and the manservant waiting on all. George was placed between Lettie and Hilda. The former handed him his little egg-shell of tea, which, as he was not very thirsty, he put down on the ground beside him. Then she passed him the bread and butter, cut for five-o’clock tea, and fruits, grapes and peaches, and strawberries, in a beautifully carved oak tray. She watched for a moment his thick, half-washed fingers fumbling over the fruits, then she turned her head away. All the gay teatime, when the talk bubbled and frothed over all the cups, she avoided him with her eyes. Yet again and again, as someone said: “I’m sorry, Mr. Saxton—will you have some cake?”—or “See, Mr. Saxton—try this peach, I’m sure it will be mellow right to the stone,”—speaking very naturally, but making the distinction between him and the other men by their indulgence towards him, Lettie was forced to glance at him as he sat eating, answering in monosyllables, laughing with constraint and awkwardness, and her irritation flickered between her brows. Although she kept up the gay frivolity of the conversation, still the discord was felt by everybody, and we did not linger as we should have done over the cups. “George,” they said afterwards, “was a wet blanket on the party.” Lettie was intensely annoyed with him. His presence was unbearable to her. She wished him a thousand miles away. He sat listening to Cresswell’s whimsical affectation of vulgarity which flickered with fantasy, and he laughed in a strained fashion.
The girls were sitting on piles of hay, while the men leaned in towards them, and the servant attended to everyone. George was between Lettie and Hilda. Lettie gave him his small cup of tea, which he set down on the ground since he wasn’t very thirsty. Then she handed him the bread and butter, cut for tea time, along with fruits—grapes, peaches, and strawberries—arranged on a beautifully carved oak tray. She watched his thick, not-so-clean fingers fumble with the fruits for a moment before looking away. Throughout the cheerful tea time, as the conversation bubbled over all the cups, she avoided looking at him. Yet time and again, when someone said, “I’m sorry, Mr. Saxton—do you want some cake?” or, “Here, Mr. Saxton—try this peach, I’m sure it’s perfect,” speaking casually but making it clear they were treating him differently, Lettie was forced to glance at him as he ate, responding with one-word answers, laughing awkwardly, and her irritation showed on her face. Even though she kept the conversation lively, everyone could feel the tension, and we didn’t linger over the cups like we usually would. “George,” they said later, “was a downer on the party.” Lettie was really annoyed with him. His presence was unbearable to her. She wished he were a thousand miles away. He sat there, listening to Cresswell’s quirky act of vulgarity, which mixed reality with fantasy, and laughed in a forced way.
He was the first to rise, saying he must get the cows up for milking.
He was the first one to get up, saying he needed to herd the cows for milking.
“Oh, let us go—let us go. May we come and see the cows milked?” said Hilda, her delicate, exquisite features flushing, for she was very shy.
“Oh, let’s go—let’s go. Can we come and watch the cows being milked?” said Hilda, her delicate, beautiful features turning red, as she was quite shy.
“No,” drawled Freddy, “the stink o’ live beef ain’t salubrious. You be warned, and stop here.”
“No,” Freddy said lazily, “the smell of live cattle isn’t healthy. Consider yourself warned, and stop here.”
“I never could bear cows, except those lovely little highland cattle, all woolly, in pictures,” said Louie Denys, smiling archly, with a little irony.
“I could never stand cows, except for those adorable little highland cattle, all fluffy, in pictures,” said Louie Denys, smiling slyly, with a hint of irony.
“No,” laughed Agnes D’Arcy, “they—they’re smelly,”—and she pursed up her mouth, and ended in a little trill of deprecatory laughter, as she often did. Hilda looked from one to the other, blushing.
“No,” laughed Agnes D’Arcy, “they—they smell,”—and she puckered her lips, finishing with a tiny giggle of self-deprecating laughter, as she often did. Hilda glanced between the two, blushing.
“Come, Lettie,” said Leslie good-naturedly, “I know you have a farmyard fondness—come on,” and they followed George down.
“Come on, Lettie,” Leslie said with a smile, “I know you love the farm—let’s go,” and they followed George down.
As they passed along the pond bank a swan and her tawny, fluffy brood sailed with them the length of the water, “tipping on their little toes, the darlings—pitter-patter through the water, tiny little things,” as Marie said.
As they walked along the pond's edge, a swan and her cute, fluffy chicks glided alongside them across the water, "tipping on their little toes, the darlings—pitter-patter through the water, such tiny little things," as Marie said.
We heard George below calling “Bully—Bully—Bully—Bully!”—and then, a moment or two after, in the bottom garden: “Come out, you little fool—are you coming out of it?” in manifestly angry tones.
We heard George shouting from below, “Bully—Bully—Bully—Bully!”—and then, a moment or two later, from the bottom garden: “Come out, you little fool—are you coming out of there?” in clearly angry tones.
“Has it run away?” laughed Hilda, delighted and we hastened out of the lower garden to see.
“Has it run away?” laughed Hilda, thrilled, and we rushed out of the lower garden to check.
There in the green shade, between the tall gooseberry bushes, the heavy crimson peonies stood gorgeously along the path. The full red globes, poised and leaning voluptuously, sank their crimson weight on to the seeding grass of the path, borne down by secret rain, and by their own splendour. The path was poured over with red rich silk of strewn petals. The great flowers swung their crimson grandly about the walk, like crowds of cardinals in pomp among the green bushes. We burst into the new world of delight. As Lettie stooped, taking between both hands the gorgeous silken fulness of one blossom that was sunk to the earth. George came down the path, with the brown bull-calf straddling behind him, its neck stuck out, sucking zealously at his middle finger.
There, in the green shade between the tall gooseberry bushes, the heavy crimson peonies stood beautifully along the path. The full red blooms, gracefully leaning, pressed their crimson weight onto the grassy path, weighed down by the hidden rain and their own beauty. The path was covered in rich red silk from scattered petals. The big flowers swayed grandly along the walkway, like a group of cardinals parading among the green bushes. We stepped into a whole new world of joy. As Lettie bent down, cradling the gorgeous, silky fullness of one flower that had drooped to the ground, George came down the path with the brown bull-calf waddling behind him, its neck stretched out, eagerly sucking on his middle finger.
The unconscious attitudes of the girls, all bent enraptured over the peonies, touched him with sudden pain. As he came up, with the calf stalking grudgingly behind, he said:
The unconscious attitudes of the girls, all bent over the peonies in fascination, struck him with a sudden pain. As he approached, with the calf reluctantly following behind, he said:
“There’s a fine show of pyeenocks this year, isn’t there?”
“There’s a great display of peacocks this year, isn’t there?”
“What do you call them?” cried Hilda, turning to him her sweet, charming face full of interest.
“What do you call them?” Hilda exclaimed, turning to him with her sweet, charming face full of curiosity.
“Pyeenocks,” he replied.
"Pyeenocks," he replied.
Lettie remained crouching with a red flower between her hands, glancing sideways unseen to look at the calf, which with its shiny nose uplifted was mumbling in its sticky gums the seductive finger. It sucked eagerly, but unprofitably, and it appeared to cast a troubled eye inwards to see if it were really receiving any satisfaction,—doubting, but not despairing. Marie, and Hilda, and Leslie laughed, while he, after looking at Lettie as she crouched, wistfully, as he thought, over the flower, led the little brute out of the garden, and sent it running into the yard with a smack on the haunch.
Lettie stayed crouched with a red flower in her hands, glancing sideways, unnoticed, at the calf, which, with its shiny nose up, was nibbling at her finger. It sucked eagerly but without any real benefit, and it seemed to look inward, wondering if it was truly getting any satisfaction—doubtful, but not hopeless. Marie, Hilda, and Leslie laughed, while he, after glancing at Lettie as she crouched, thinking wistfully over the flower, led the little creature out of the garden and sent it running into the yard with a smack on its rear.
Then he returned, rubbing his sticky finger dry against his breeches. He stood near to Lettie, and she felt rather than saw the extraordinary pale cleanness of the one finger among the others. She rubbed her finger against her dress in painful sympathy.
Then he came back, wiping his sticky finger dry on his pants. He stood close to Lettie, and she sensed more than saw the unusual pale cleanliness of that one finger compared to the others. She rubbed her finger against her dress in painful sympathy.
“But aren’t the flowers lovely!” exclaimed Marie again. “I want to hug them.”
“But aren’t the flowers beautiful!” Marie exclaimed again. “I want to give them a hug.”
“Oh, yes!” assented Hilda.
“Oh, yes!” agreed Hilda.
“They are like a romance—D’Annunzio—a romance in passionate sadness,” said Lettie, in an ironical voice, speaking half out of conventional necessity of saying something, half out of desire to shield herself, and yet in a measure express herself.
“They're like a romance—D'Annunzio—a romance filled with passionate sadness,” Lettie said in an ironic tone, speaking partly because she felt she had to say something, partly because she wanted to protect herself, and yet still wanting to express herself to some extent.
“There is a tale about them,” I said.
“There’s a story about them,” I said.
The girls clamoured for the legend.
The girls shouted for the legend.
“Pray, do tell us,” pleaded Hilda, the irresistible.
“Please, share with us,” pleaded Hilda, the irresistible.
“It was Emily told me—she says it’s a legend, but I believe it’s only a tale. She says the peonies were brought from the Hall long since by a fellow of this place—when it was a mill. He was brown and strong, and the daughter of the Hall, who was pale and fragile and young, loved him. When he went up to the Hall gardens to cut the yew hedges, she would hover round him in her white frock, and tell him tales of old days, in little snatches like a wren singing, till he thought she was a fairy who had bewitched him. He would stand and watch her, and one day, when she came near to him telling him a tale that set the tears swimming in her eyes, he took hold of her and kissed her and kept her. They used to tryst in the poplar spinney. She would come with her arms full of flowers, for she always kept to her fairy part. One morning she came early through the mists. He was out shooting. She wanted to take him unawares, like a fairy. Her arms were full of peonies. When she was moving beyond the trees he shot her, not knowing. She stumbled on, and sank down in their tryst place. He found her lying there among the red pyeenocks, white and fallen. He thought she was just lying talking to the red flowers, so he stood waiting. Then he went up, and bent over her, and found the flowers full of blood. It was he set the garden here with these pyeenocks.”
“It was Emily who told me—she says it’s a legend, but I think it’s just a story. She says the peonies were brought from the Hall long ago by a guy from this place—when it was a mill. He was rugged and strong, and the daughter of the Hall, who was pale, delicate, and young, loved him. When he went up to the Hall gardens to trim the yew hedges, she would float around him in her white dress, sharing tales of old times in little bursts like a wren singing, until he thought she was a fairy who had enchanted him. He would stand and watch her, and one day, when she got close to him while telling a story that made tears well up in her eyes, he took hold of her and kissed her and kept her. They used to meet in the poplar grove. She would come with her arms full of flowers, always playing the part of the fairy. One morning, she arrived early through the mist. He was out shooting. She wanted to surprise him, like a fairy. Her arms were filled with peonies. As she moved beyond the trees, he shot her, unaware. She stumbled on and sank down in their meeting place. He found her lying there among the red peonies, white and fallen. He thought she was just lying there talking to the red flowers, so he stood back, waiting. Then he went over, bent down, and found the flowers stained with blood. It was he who planted the garden here with these peonies.”
The eyes of the girls were round with the pity of the tale and Hilda turned away to hide her tears.
The girls' eyes were wide with sympathy for the story, and Hilda turned away to conceal her tears.
“It is a beautiful ending,” said Lettie, in a low tone, looking at the floor.
“It’s a beautiful ending,” Lettie said quietly, staring at the floor.
“It’s all a tale,” said Leslie, soothing the girls.
“It’s all a story,” said Leslie, calming the girls.
George waited till Lettie looked at him. She lifted her eyes to him at last. Then each turned aside, trembling.
George waited until Lettie looked at him. She finally lifted her eyes to him. Then they both turned away, shaking.
Marie asked for some of the peonies.
Marie asked for some of the peonies.
“Give me just a few—and I can tell the others the story—it is so sad—I feel so sorry for him, it was so cruel for him——! And Lettie says it ends beautifully——!”
“Just give me a few, and I can tell the others the story—it’s so sad—I feel so sorry for him, it was so cruel for him! And Lettie says it has a beautiful ending!”
George cut the flowers with his great clasp knife, and Marie took them, carefully, treating their romance with great tenderness. Then all went out of the garden and he turned to the cowshed.
George used his big clasp knife to cut the flowers, and Marie took them gently, handling their romance with a lot of care. Then they all left the garden, and he headed toward the cowshed.
“Good-bye for the present,” said Lettie, afraid to stay near him.
“Goodbye for now,” said Lettie, reluctant to stay close to him.
“Good-bye,” he laughed.
"Goodbye," he laughed.
“Thank you so much for the flowers—and the story—it was splendid,” said Marie, “—but so sad!”
“Thank you so much for the flowers—and the story—it was amazing,” said Marie, “—but really sad!”
Then they went, and we did not see them again.
Then they left, and we didn't see them again.
Later, when all had gone to bed at the mill, George and I sat together on opposite sides of the fire, smoking, saying little. He was casting up the total of discrepancies, and now and again he ejaculated one of his thoughts.
Later, when everyone had gone to bed at the mill, George and I sat on opposite sides of the fire, smoking and saying little. He was tallying up the total of discrepancies, and every now and then he voiced one of his thoughts.
“And all day,” he said, “Blench has been ploughing his wheat in, because it was that bitten off by the rabbits it was no manner of use, so he’s ploughed it in: an’ they say with idylls, eating peaches in our close.”
“And all day,” he said, “Blench has been plowing his wheat in, because the rabbits chewed it up so it was useless, so he’s buried it in: and they say it’s like a scene from a story, eating peaches in our backyard.”
Then there was silence, while the clock throbbed heavily, and outside a wild bird called, and was still; softly the ashes rustled lower in the grate.
Then there was silence, while the clock ticked loudly, and outside a wild bird called out, then went quiet; gently, the ashes rustled lower in the fireplace.
“She said it ended well—but what’s the good of death—what’s the good of that?” He turned his face to the ashes in the grate, and sat brooding.
“She said it ended well—but what’s the point of death—what’s the point of that?” He turned his face to the ashes in the fireplace and sat lost in thought.
Outside, among the trees, some wild animal set up a thin, wailing cry.
Outside, among the trees, a wild animal let out a thin, wailing cry.
“Damn that row!” said I, stirring, looking also into the grey fire.
“Damn that noise!” I said, moving and also looking into the gray fire.
“It’s some stoat or weasel, or something. It’s been going on like that for nearly a week. I’ve shot in the trees ever so many times. There were two—one’s gone.”
“It’s some kind of stoat or weasel, or something. It’s been happening like that for almost a week. I’ve shot at the trees so many times. There were two—one’s gone.”
Continuously, through the heavy, chilling silence, came the miserable crying from the darkness among the trees.
Continuously, the heavy, cold silence was pierced by the sad crying from the darkness among the trees.
“You know,” he said, “she hated me this afternoon, and I hated her——”
“You know,” he said, “she hated me this afternoon, and I hated her——”
It was midnight, full of sick thoughts.
It was midnight, filled with disturbing thoughts.
“It is no good,” said I. “Go to bed—it will be morning in a few hours.”
“It’s no use,” I said. “Go to bed—it’ll be morning in a few hours.”
CHAPTER I
A NEW START IN LIFE
Lettie was wedded, as I had said, before Leslie lost all the wistful traces of his illness. They had been gone away to France five days before we recovered anything like the normal tone in the house. Then, though the routine was the same, everywhere was a sense of loss, and of change. The long voyage in the quiet home was over; we had crossed the bright sea of our youth, and already Lettie had landed and was travelling to a strange destination in a foreign land. It was time for us all to go, to leave the valley of Nethermere whose waters and whose woods were distilled in the essence of our veins. We were the children of the valley of Nethermere, a small nation with language and blood of our own, and to cast ourselves each one into separate exile was painful to us.
Lettie got married, as I mentioned, before Leslie completely recovered from his illness. They had left for France five days before we started to feel anything like normal in the house. Even though our routine stayed the same, there was a lingering sense of loss and change everywhere. The long journey in our quiet home had come to an end; we had crossed the bright sea of our youth, and Lettie was already landing and heading to an unfamiliar destination in a foreign country. It was time for all of us to leave, to say goodbye to the valley of Nethermere, whose waters and woods were deeply embedded in our being. We were the kids of the valley of Nethermere, a small community with our own language and heritage, and it was painful for us to think about each of us going off into our own separate exiles.
“I shall have to go now,” said George. “It is my nature to linger an unconscionable time, yet I dread above all things this slow crumbling away from my foundations by which I free myself at last. I must wrench myself away now——”
“I have to go now,” George said. “It’s in my nature to hang around way too long, but more than anything, I fear this slow process of breaking away from my roots that finally sets me free. I need to pull myself away now—”
It was the slack time between the hay and the corn harvest, and we sat together in the grey, still morning of August pulling the stack. My hands were sore with tugging the loose wisps from the lower part of the stack, so I waited for the touch of rain to send us indoors. It came at last, and we hurried into the barn. We climbed the ladder into the loft that was strewn with farming implements and with carpenters’ tools. We sat together on the shavings that littered the bench before the high gable window, and looked out over the brooks and the woods and the ponds. The tree-tops were very near to us, and we felt ourselves the centre of the waters and the woods that spread down the rainy valley.
It was the downtime between the hay and corn harvest, and we sat together in the gray, quiet morning of August, pulling from the stack. My hands were sore from tugging at the loose strands from the bottom of the stack, so I waited for the rain to drive us indoors. It finally came, and we rushed into the barn. We climbed the ladder to the loft, which was cluttered with farming tools and carpentry equipment. We settled on the shavings that covered the bench in front of the high gable window and looked out over the streams, woods, and ponds. The treetops were really close to us, and we felt like we were at the center of the waters and woods that stretched down the rainy valley.
“In a few years,” I said, “we shall be almost strangers.”
“In a few years,” I said, “we’ll be pretty much strangers.”
He looked at me with fond, dark eyes and smiled incredulously.
He looked at me with warm, dark eyes and smiled in disbelief.
“It is as far,” said I, “to the ‘Ram’ as it is for me to London—farther.”
“It’s just as far,” I said, “to the ‘Ram’ as it is for me to London—further.”
“Don’t you want me to go there?” he asked, smiling quietly.
“Don’t you want me to go there?” he asked with a soft smile.
“It’s all as one where you go, you will travel north, and I east, and Lettie south. Lettie has departed. In seven weeks I go.—And you?”
“It’s all connected; you’ll head north, I’ll go east, and Lettie will travel south. Lettie is gone. I leave in seven weeks.—And you?”
“I must be gone before you,” he said decisively.
“I need to leave before you,” he said firmly.
“Do you know——” and he smiled timidly in confession, “I feel alarmed at the idea of being left alone on a loose end. I must not be the last to leave——” he added almost appealingly.
“Do you know——” and he smiled shyly in confession, “I feel anxious at the thought of being left hanging. I can’t be the last one to go——” he added almost pleadingly.
“And you will go to Meg?” I asked.
“And you’re going to Meg?” I asked.
He sat tearing the silken shavings into shreds, and telling me in clumsy fragments all he could of his feelings:
He sat ripping the silky shavings into pieces, and awkwardly sharing with me everything he could about how he felt:
“You see it’s not so much what you call love. I don’t know. You see I built on Lettie,”—he looked up at me shamefacedly, then continued tearing the shavings—“you must found your castles on something, and I founded mine on Lettie. You see, I’m like plenty of folks, I have nothing definite to shape my life to. I put brick upon brick, as they come, and if the whole topples down in the end, it does. But you see, you and Lettie have made me conscious, and now I’m at a dead loss. I have looked to marriage to set me busy on my house of life, something whole and complete, of which it will supply the design. I must marry or be in a lost lane. There are two people I could marry—and Lettie’s gone. I love Meg just as well, as far as love goes. I’m not sure I don’t feel better pleased at the idea of marrying her. You know I should always have been second to Lettie, and the best part of love is being made much of, being first and foremost in the whole world for somebody. And Meg’s easy and lovely. I can have her without trembling, she’s full of soothing and comfort. I can stroke her hair and pet her, and she looks up at me, full of trust and lovingness, and there is no flaw, all restfulness in one another——”
“You see, it’s not really about what you call love. I don’t know. I built my dreams on Lettie,”—he looked up at me, embarrassed, then went back to tearing the shavings—“you have to base your dreams on something, and I based mine on Lettie. You see, I’m like a lot of people; I don't have anything solid to shape my life around. I just stack one brick on top of another as they come, and if it all crashes down in the end, it does. But now, you and Lettie have made me aware of things, and I'm left confused. I thought marriage would help me get my life in order, create something whole and complete, which it would give me a framework for. I have to marry or I'll be lost. There are two people I could marry—and Lettie’s gone. I care for Meg just as much, as far as love goes. I’m not sure I wouldn’t be more pleased at the thought of marrying her. You know I would always have played second to Lettie, and the best part of love is being cherished, being the most important person in the world to someone. And Meg is easygoing and lovely. I can be with her without feeling nervous; she brings me peace and comfort. I can stroke her hair and comfort her, and she looks at me with complete trust and affection, and there’s no flaw, just calmness in one another—”
Three weeks later, as I lay in the August sunshine in a deck-chair on the lawn, I heard the sound of wheels along the gravel path. It was George calling for me to accompany him to his marriage. He pulled up the dog-cart near the door and came up the steps to me on the lawn. He was dressed as if for the cattle market, in jacket and breeches and gaiters.
Three weeks later, as I lounged in the August sun on a deck chair in the yard, I heard the sound of wheels on the gravel path. It was George asking me to join him for his wedding. He parked the dog cart by the door and walked up the steps to me on the lawn. He was dressed like he was going to the livestock market, in a jacket, breeches, and gaiters.
“Well, are you ready?” he said standing smiling down on me. His eyes were dark with excitement, and had that vulnerable look which was so peculiar to the Saxtons in their emotional moments.
“Well, are you ready?” he said, smiling down at me. His eyes were dark with excitement and had that vulnerable look that was so characteristic of the Saxtons in their emotional moments.
“You are in good time,” said I, “it is but half past nine.”
"You’re right on time," I said, "it’s only half past nine."
“It wouldn’t do to be late on a day like this,” he said gaily, “see how the sun shines. Come, you don’t look as brisk as a best man should. I thought you would have been on tenterhooks of excitement. Get up, get up! Look here, a bird has given me luck”—he showed me a white smear on his shoulder.
“It wouldn’t be good to be late on a day like this,” he said cheerfully, “look how the sun is shining. Come on, you don’t look as lively as a best man should. I thought you would be bursting with excitement. Get up, get up! Look, a bird has given me good luck”—he showed me a white smudge on his shoulder.
I drew myself up lazily.
I stretched myself out lazily.
“All right,” I said, “but we must drink a whisky to establish it.”
“All right,” I said, “but we have to have a whisky to make it official.”
He followed me out of the fragrant sunshine into the dark house. The rooms were very still and empty, but the cool silence responded at once to the gaiety of our sunwarm entrance. The sweetness of the summer morning hung invisible like glad ghosts of romance through the shadowy room. We seemed to feel the sunlight dancing golden in our veins as we filled again the pale liqueur.
He followed me out of the fragrant sunshine into the dark house. The rooms were very still and empty, but the cool silence immediately responded to the cheerful energy of our sunlit entrance. The sweetness of the summer morning lingered invisibly, like happy ghosts of romance throughout the shadowy room. We seemed to feel the sunlight dancing like gold in our veins as we refilled the pale liqueur.
“Joy to you—I envy you to-day.”
“Joy to you—I envy you today.”
His teeth were white, and his eyes stirred like dark liquor as he smiled.
His teeth were white, and his eyes sparkled like dark alcohol as he smiled.
“Here is my wedding present!”
“Here’s my wedding gift!”
I stood the four large water-colours along the wall before him. They were drawings among the waters and the fields of the mill, grey rain and twilight, morning with the sun pouring gold into the mist, and the suspense of a midsummer noon upon the pond. All the glamour of our yesterdays came over him like an intoxicant, and he quivered with the wonderful beauty of life that was weaving him into the large magic of the years. He realised the splendour of the pageant of days which had him in train.
I placed the four large watercolors against the wall in front of him. They depicted scenes of the mill's waters and fields, with grey rain and twilight, morning sunlight pouring gold into the mist, and the tension of a midsummer noon over the pond. The magic of our past washed over him like a drug, and he trembled with the incredible beauty of life that was pulling him into the grand enchantment of the years. He recognized the magnificence of the parade of days that was leading him onward.
“It’s been wonderful, Cyril, all the time,” he said, with surprised joy.
“It’s been amazing, Cyril, the whole time,” he said, with unexpected happiness.
We drove away through the freshness of the wood, and among the flowing of the sunshine along the road. The cottages of Greymede filled the shadows with colour of roses, and the sunlight with odour of pinks and the blue of corn flowers and larkspur. We drove briskly up the long, sleeping hill, and bowled down the hollow past the farms where the hens were walking with the red gold cocks in the orchard, and the ducks like white cloudlets under the aspen trees revelled on the pond.
We drove away through the fresh woods, with sunshine streaming down the road. The cottages of Greymede lit up the shadows with the colors of roses, and the sunlight was filled with the scent of pinks, along with the blue of cornflowers and larkspur. We drove quickly up the long, quiet hill and rolled down the dip past the farms where hens were walking alongside the golden-red roosters in the orchard, and the ducks floated like little white clouds under the aspen trees, enjoying the pond.
“I told her to be ready any time,” said George—“but she doesn’t know it’s to-day. I didn’t want the public-house full of the business.”
“I told her to be ready anytime,” George said, “but she doesn’t know it’s today. I didn’t want the pub crowded with people.”
The mare walked up the sharp little rise on top of which stood the “Ram Inn.” In the quiet, as the horse slowed to a standstill, we heard the crooning of a song in the garden. We sat still in the cart, and looked across the flagged yard to where the tall madonna lilies rose in clusters out of the alyssome. Beyond the border of flowers was Meg, bending over the gooseberry bushes. She saw us and came swinging down the path, with a bowl of gooseberries poised on her hip. She was dressed in a plain, fresh holland frock, with a white apron. Her black, heavy hair reflected the sunlight, and her ripe face was luxuriant with laughter.
The mare walked up the steep little rise where the "Ram Inn" was located. In the quiet, as the horse came to a stop, we heard a song drifting from the garden. We remained still in the cart, looking across the paved yard at the tall madonna lilies blooming in clusters among the alyssum. Beyond the flower bed was Meg, bending over the gooseberry bushes. She noticed us and came bouncing down the path, holding a bowl of gooseberries on her hip. She was wearing a simple, fresh holland dress with a white apron. Her thick black hair shimmered in the sunlight, and her cheerful face was full of laughter.
“Well, I never!” she exclaimed, trying not to show that she guessed his errand. “Fancy you here at this time o’ morning!”
“Well, I can't believe this!” she exclaimed, trying not to reveal that she figured out his purpose. “What a surprise to see you here at this time of morning!”
Her eyes, delightful black eyes like polished jet, untroubled and frank, looked at us as a robin might, with bright questioning. Her eyes were so different from the Saxton’s: darker, but never still and full, never hesitating, dreading a wound, never dilating with hurt or with timid ecstasy.
Her eyes, delightful black eyes like shiny jet, calm and honest, looked at us like a robin might, full of bright curiosity. Her eyes were so different from the Saxton’s: darker, but always moving and expressive, never hesitating, fearing a wound, never widening with pain or shy excitement.
“Are you ready then?” he asked, smiling down on her.
“Are you ready then?” he asked, smiling at her.
“What?” she asked in confusion.
“What?” she asked, confused.
“To come to the registrar with me—I’ve got the licence.”
“To go to the registrar with me—I’ve got the license.”
“But I’m just going to make the pudding,” she cried, in full expostulation.
“But I’m just going to make the pudding,” she exclaimed, clearly frustrated.
“Let them make it themselves—put your hat on.”
“Let them do it themselves—put your hat on.”
“But look at me! I’ve just been getting the gooseberries. Look!” she showed us the berries, and the scratches on her arms and hands.
“But look at me! I’ve just been picking gooseberries. Look!” she showed us the berries and the scratches on her arms and hands.
“What a shame!” he said, bending down to stroke her hand and her arm. She drew back smiling, flushing with joy. I could smell the white lilies where I sat.
“What a shame!” he said, bending down to stroke her hand and her arm. She pulled back, smiling, her face bright with happiness. I could smell the white lilies from where I sat.
“But you don’t mean it, do you?” she said, lifting to him her face that was round and glossy like a blackheart cherry. For answer, he unfolded the marriage licence. She read it, and turned aside her face in confusion, saying:
“But you’re not serious, are you?” she said, lifting her face to him, which was round and shiny like a black cherry. In response, he pulled out the marriage license. She read it and turned her face away in confusion, saying:
“Well, I’ve got to get ready. Shall you come an’ tell Gran’ma?”
“Well, I need to get ready. Will you go and tell Grandma?”
“Is there any need?” he answered reluctantly.
“Is there really any need?” he replied hesitantly.
“Yes, you come an tell ’er,” persuaded Meg.
“Yes, you go and tell her,” urged Meg.
He got down from the trap. I preferred to stay out of doors. Presently Meg ran out with a glass of beer for me.
He got out of the wagon. I preferred to stay outside. Soon, Meg came out with a glass of beer for me.
“We shan’t be many minutes,” she apologised. “I’ve on’y to slip another frock on.”
“We won't be long,” she apologized. “I just need to put on another dress.”
I heard George go heavily up the stairs and enter the room over the bar-parlour, where the grandmother lay bed-ridden.
I heard George walk heavily up the stairs and go into the room above the bar where the grandmother was bedridden.
“What, is it thaïgh, ma lad? What are thaïgh doin’ ’ere this mornin’?” she asked.
“What’s up, my lad? What are you doing here this morning?” she asked.
“Well A’nt, how does ta feel by now?” he said.
"Well Aunt, how do you feel now?" he said.
“Eh, sadly, lad, sadly! It’ll not be long afore they carry me downstairs head first——”
“Eh, sadly, kid, sadly! It won’t be long before they carry me downstairs head first——”
“Nay, dunna thee say so!—I’m just off to Nottingham—I want Meg ter come.”
“Nah, don’t say that! I’m just heading to Nottingham—I want Meg to come.”
“What for?” cried the old woman sharply.
“What for?” the old woman exclaimed sharply.
“I wanted ’er to get married,” he replied.
“I wanted her to get married,” he replied.
“What! What does’t say? An’ what about th’ licence, an’ th’ ring, an ivrything?”
“What! What does it say? And what about the license, and the ring, and everything?”
“I’ve seen to that all right,” he answered.
“I’ve taken care of that for sure,” he replied.
“Well, tha ’rt a nice’st un, I must say! What’s want goin’ in this pig-in-a-poke fashion for? This is a nice shabby trick to serve a body! What does ta mean by it?”
“Well, you’re a real piece of work, I must say! What’s with this surprise tactic? This is a pretty shabby way to treat someone! What do you mean by it?”
“You knowed as I wor goin’ ter marry ’er directly, so I can’t see as it matters o’ th’ day. I non wanted a’ th’ pub talkin’——”
“You knew I was going to marry her right away, so I don’t see why the day matters. I just didn’t want people at the pub talking—”
“Tha ’rt mighty particklar, an’ all, an’ all! An’ why shouldn’t the pub talk? Tha ’rt non marryin’ a nigger, as ta should be so frightened—I niver thought it on thee!—An’ what’s thy ’orry, all of a sudden?”
“You're really specific, aren’t you? And why shouldn’t people at the pub talk? You’re not marrying a Black person, so why are you so scared? I never thought you were like that! So what’s got you worried all of a sudden?”
“No hurry as I know of.”
“No rush as far as I know.”
“No ’orry——!” replied the old lady, with withering sarcasm. “Tha wor niver in a ’orry a’ thy life! She’s non commin’ wi’ thee this day, though.”
“No worries!” replied the old lady, with biting sarcasm. “You’ve never been in a worry in your life! She’s not coming with you today, though.”
He laughed, also sarcastic. The old lady was angry. She poured on him her abuse, declaring she would not have Meg in the house again, nor leave her a penny, if she married him that day.
He laughed, also sarcastically. The old lady was furious. She unleashed her insults on him, stating that she wouldn't allow Meg in the house again or leave her a single penny if she married him that day.
“Tha can please thysen,” answered George, also angry.
"That can please yourself," George replied, equally angry.
Meg came hurriedly into the room.
Meg rushed into the room.
“Ta’e that ’at off—ta’e it off! Tha non goos wi’ ’im this day, not if I know it! Does ’e think tha ’rt a cow, or a pig, to be fetched wheniver ’e thinks fit. Ta’e that ’at off, I say!”
“Take that hat off—take it off! That doesn’t fly with him today, not if I can help it! Does he think you’re a cow or a pig, to be called whenever he feels like it? Take that hat off, I say!”
The old woman was fierce and peremptory.
The old woman was bold and commanding.
“But gran’ma!——” began Meg.
“But Grandma!——” began Meg.
The bed creaked as the old lady tried to rise.
The bed squeaked as the elderly woman attempted to get up.
“Ta’e that ’at off, afore I pull it off!” she cried.
“Take that hat off before I pull it off!” she shouted.
“Oh, be still Gran’ma—you’ll be hurtin’ yourself, you know you will——”
“Oh, please be careful, Grandma—you’re going to hurt yourself, you know that——”
“Are you coming Meg?” said George suddenly.
“Are you coming, Meg?” George asked suddenly.
“She is not!” cried the old woman.
"She isn't!" yelled the old woman.
“Are you coming Meg?” repeated George, in a passion.
“Are you coming, Meg?” George repeated, frustrated.
Meg began to cry. I suppose she looked at him through her tears. The next thing I heard was a cry from the old woman, and the sound of staggering feet.
Meg started to cry. I guess she looked at him through her tears. The next thing I heard was a shout from the old woman, and the sound of unsteady footsteps.
“Would ta drag ’er from me!—if tha goos, ma wench, tha enters this ’ouse no more, tha ’eers that! Tha does thysen my lady! Dunna venture anigh me after this, my gel!”—the old woman called louder and louder. George appeared in the doorway, holding Meg by the arm. She was crying in a little distress. Her hat with its large silk roses, was slanting over her eyes. She was dressed in white linen. They mounted the trap. I gave him the reins and scrambled up behind. The old woman heard us through the open window, and we listened to her calling as we drove away:
“Don’t you dare pull her from me!—if you go, my girl, you won’t come back into this house, do you hear me? You think you’re my lady now! Don’t come near me after this, my girl!”—the old woman shouted louder and louder. George appeared in the doorway, holding Meg by the arm. She was crying a little, clearly upset. Her hat with the big silk roses was tilted over her eyes. She was dressed in white linen. They got into the carriage. I handed him the reins and climbed up behind. The old woman heard us through the open window, and we listened to her shout as we drove away:
“Dunna let me clap eyes on thee again, tha ungrateful ’ussy, tha ungrateful ’ussy! Tha’ll rue it, my wench, tha’ll rue it, an’ then dunna come ter me——”
“Don’t let me see you again, you ungrateful brat, you ungrateful brat! You’ll regret it, my girl, you’ll regret it, and then don’t come to me—”
We drove out of hearing. George sat with a shut mouth, scowling. Meg wept awhile to herself woefully. We were swinging at a good pace under the beeches of the churchyard which stood above the level of the road. Meg, having settled her hat, bent her head to the wind, too much occupied with her attire to weep. We swung round the hollow by the bog end, and rattled a short distance up the steep hill to Watnall. Then the mare walked slowly. Meg, at leisure to collect herself, exclaimed plaintively:
We drove out of earshot. George sat silently with a frown. Meg cried softly to herself for a bit. We were moving along at a good pace beneath the beech trees in the churchyard, which was higher than the road. After fixing her hat, Meg tilted her head into the wind, focused more on her appearance than on crying. We turned around the dip near the bog and clattered a short way up the steep hill to Watnall. Then the mare walked slowly. With some time to gather herself, Meg said sadly:
“Oh, I’ve only got one glove!”
“Oh, I only have one glove!”
She looked at the odd silk glove that lay in her lap, then peered about among her skirts.
She looked at the strange silk glove resting in her lap, then glanced around among her skirts.
“I must ’a left it in th’ bedroom,” she said piteously.
“I must have left it in the bedroom,” she said sadly.
He laughed, and his anger suddenly vanished.
He laughed, and his anger disappeared instantly.
“What does it matter? You’ll do without all right.”
“What does it matter? You’ll manage just fine.”
At the sound of his voice, she recollected, and her tears and her weeping returned.
At the sound of his voice, she remembered, and her tears and sobs came back.
“Nay,” he said, “don’t fret about the old woman. She’ll come round to-morrow—an’ if she doesn’t, it’s her lookout. She’s got Polly to attend to her.”
“Don’t worry about the old woman,” he said. “She’ll come around tomorrow—and if she doesn’t, that’s her problem. She’s got Polly to take care of her.”
“But she’ll be that miserable——!” wept Meg.
“But she'll be so miserable!” wept Meg.
“It’s her own fault. At any rate, don’t let it make you miserable”—he glanced to see if anyone were in sight, then he put his arm round her waist and kissed her, saying softly, coaxingly: “She’ll be all right to-morrow. We’ll go an’ see her then, an’ she’ll be glad enough to have us. We’ll give in to her then, poor old Gran’ma. She can boss you about, an’ me as well, tomorrow as much as she likes. She feels it hard, being tied to her bed. But to-day is ours, surely—isn’t it? To-day is ours, an’ you’re not sorry, are you?”
“It’s her own fault. Anyway, don’t let it get you down”—he checked to see if anyone was around, then wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her, saying softly and gently: “She’ll be fine tomorrow. We’ll go see her then, and she’ll be happy to have us. We’ll let her have her way then, poor old Grandma. She can boss you around, and me too, as much as she wants tomorrow. It’s tough for her being stuck in bed. But today is ours, right? Today is ours, and you’re not upset, are you?”
“But I’ve got no gloves, an’ I’m sure my hair’s a sight. I never thought she could ’a reached up like that.”
“But I don’t have any gloves, and I’m sure my hair looks terrible. I never thought she could have reached up like that.”
George laughed, tickled.
George laughed, amused.
“No,” he said, “she was in a temper. But we can get you some gloves directly we get to Nottingham.”
“No,” he said, “she was in a bad mood. But we can get you some gloves as soon as we get to Nottingham.”
“I haven’t a farthing of money,” she said.
“I don’t have a penny,” she said.
“I’ve plenty!” he laughed. “Oh, an’ let’s try this on.”
“I have plenty!” he laughed. “Oh, and let’s try this on.”
They were merry together as he tried on her wedding ring, and they talked softly, he gentle and coaxing, she rather plaintive. The mare took her own way, and Meg’s hat was disarranged once more by the sweeping elm-boughs. The yellow corn was dipping and flowing in the fields, like a cloth of gold pegged down at the corners under which the wind was heaving. Sometimes we passed cottages where the scarlet lilies rose like bonfires, and the tall larkspur like bright blue leaping smoke. Sometimes we smelled the sunshine on the browning corn, sometimes the fragrance of the shadow of leaves. Occasionally it was the dizzy scent of new haystacks. Then we rocked and jolted over the rough cobblestones of Cinderhill, and bounded forward again at the foot of the enormous pit hill, smelling of sulphur, inflamed with slow red fires in the daylight, and crusted with ashes. We reached the top of the rise and saw the city before us, heaped high and dim upon the broad range of the hill. I looked for the square tower of my old school, and the sharp proud spire of St. Andrews. Over the city hung a dullness, a thin dirty canopy against the blue sky.
They were cheerful together as he tried on her wedding ring, and they spoke softly, he gentle and encouraging, she somewhat wistful. The mare followed her own path, and Meg’s hat was messed up again by the sweeping elm branches. The yellow corn swayed in the fields, like a golden cloth pinned down at the corners with the wind pushing underneath. Sometimes we passed cottages where the bright red lilies stood tall like bonfires, and the tall larkspur resembled vivid blue smoke. Sometimes we caught the scent of sunshine on the ripening corn, sometimes the fragrance from the shadow of leaves. Occasionally, there was the intoxicating scent of fresh hay bales. Then we rocked and jolted over the rough cobblestones of Cinderhill, and bounded forward again at the bottom of the huge pit hill, smelling of sulfur, glowing with slow red fires in the daylight, and coated in ashes. We reached the top of the rise and saw the city before us, piled high and hazy on the broad hill range. I looked for the square tower of my old school and the sharp, proud spire of St. Andrews. Over the city hung a heaviness, a thin, dirty layer against the blue sky.
We turned and swung down the slope between the last sullied cornfields towards Basford, where the swollen gasometers stood like toadstools. As we neared the mouth of the street, Meg rose excitedly, pulling George’s arm, crying:
We turned and headed down the slope between the last dirty cornfields towards Basford, where the swollen gas tanks stood like toadstools. As we got closer to the end of the street, Meg stood up excitedly, tugging on George’s arm, shouting:
“Oh, look, the poor little thing!”
“Oh, look, the poor little thing!”
On the causeway stood two small boys lifting their faces and weeping to the heedless heavens, while before them, upside down, lay a baby strapped to a shut-up baby-chair. The gim-crack carpet-seated thing had collapsed as the boys were dismounting the curb-stone with it. It had fallen backwards, and they were unable to right it. There lay the infant strapped head downwards to its silly cart, in imminent danger of suffocation. Meg leaped out, and dragged the child from the wretched chair. The two boys, drenched with tears, howled on. Meg crouched on the road, the baby on her knee, its tiny feet dangling against her skirt. She soothed the pitiful tear-wet mite. She hugged it to her, and kissed it, and hugged it, and rocked it in an abandonment of pity. When at last the childish trio were silent, the boys shaken only by the last ebbing sobs, Meg calmed also from her frenzy of pity for the little thing. She murmured to it tenderly, and wiped its wet little cheeks with her handkerchief, soothing, kissing, fondling the bewildered mite, smoothing the wet strands of brown hair under the scrap of cotton bonnet, twitching the inevitable baby cape into order. It was a pretty baby, with wisps of brown-gold silken hair and large blue eyes.
On the causeway, two little boys stood, looking up and crying to the indifferent sky, while in front of them, upside down, was a baby strapped into a closed baby chair. The flimsy, carpet-covered chair had tipped over as the boys were getting off the curb with it. It had fallen backward, and they couldn't get it back upright. There lay the infant strapped head down to its silly cart, in serious danger of suffocating. Meg jumped out and pulled the child from the miserable chair. The two boys, soaked in tears, kept wailing. Meg crouched on the road, holding the baby on her knee, its tiny feet dangling against her skirt. She comforted the poor, tear-soaked little one. She hugged it close, kissed it, and rocked it in a wave of compassion. When the childish trio finally quieted, the boys left with just a few fading sobs, and Meg also calmed down from her rush of sympathy for the little one. She murmured to it gently, wiped its wet cheeks with her handkerchief, soothing, kissing, and petting the confused little mite, smoothing the damp strands of brown hair under its cotton bonnet, adjusting the inevitable baby cape. It was a beautiful baby, with wisps of brown-gold silky hair and big blue eyes.
“Is it a girl?” I asked one of the boys—“How old is she?”
“Is it a girl?” I asked one of the boys. “How old is she?”
“I don’t know,” he answered awkwardly, “We’ve ’ad ’er about a three week.”
“I don’t know,” he replied awkwardly, “We’ve had her for about three weeks.”
“Why, isn’t she your sister?”
"Isn't she your sister?"
“No—my mother keeps ’er,”—they were very reluctant to tell us anything.
“No—my mom keeps her,”—they were really hesitant to share anything with us.
“Poor little lamb!” cried Meg, in another access of pity, clasping the baby to her bosom with one hand, holding its winsome slippered feet in the other. She remained thus, stung through with acute pity, crouching, folding herself over the mite. At last she raised her head, and said, in a voice difficult with emotion:
“Poor little lamb!” cried Meg, feeling another rush of pity as she held the baby close to her chest with one hand, cradling its adorable slippered feet in the other. She stayed like that, overwhelmed with intense compassion, crouching and shielding the little one. Finally, she lifted her head and said, her voice thick with emotion:
“But you love her—don’t you?”
“But you love her—right?”
“Yes—she’s—she’s all right. But we ’ave to mind ’er,” replied the boy in great confusion.
“Yes—she’s—she’s fine. But we have to look out for her,” replied the boy, feeling very confused.
“Surely,” said Meg, “Surely you don’t begrudge that. Poor little thing—so little, she is—surely you don’t grumble at minding her a bit——?”
“Of course,” said Meg, “Of course you don’t mind that. Poor little thing—she’s so tiny—surely you’re not complaining about taking care of her a little bit——?”
The boys would not answer.
The guys wouldn’t answer.
“Oh, poor little lamb, poor little lamb!” murmured Meg over the child, condemning with bitterness the boys and the whole world of men.
“Oh, poor little lamb, poor little lamb!” Meg whispered over the child, bitterly condemning the boys and all of mankind.
I taught one of the lads how to fold and unfold the wretched chair. Meg very reluctantly seated the unfortunate baby therein, gently fastening her with the strap.
I showed one of the guys how to fold and unfold the awful chair. Meg very reluctantly placed the poor baby in it, carefully buckling her in with the strap.
“Wheer’s ’er dummy?” asked one of the boys in muffled, self-conscious tones. The infant began to cry thinly. Meg crouched over it. The ‘dummy’ was found in the gutter and wiped on the boy’s coat, then plugged into the baby’s mouth. Meg released the tiny clasping hand from over her finger, and mounted the dog cart, saying sternly to the boys:
“Where’s her dummy?” asked one of the boys in a low, embarrassed voice. The baby started to cry softly. Meg bent down over her. The ‘dummy’ was picked up from the gutter, wiped on the boy’s coat, and then put in the baby’s mouth. Meg let go of the tiny hand that was holding her finger, and climbed onto the dog cart, saying firmly to the boys:
“Mind you look after her well, poor little baby with no mother. God’s watching to see what you do to her—so you be careful, mind.”
“Make sure you take good care of her, poor little baby without a mother. God is watching to see how you treat her—so be careful, okay?”
They stood very shamefaced. George clicked to the mare, and as we started threw coppers to the boys. While we drove away I watched the little group diminish down the road.
They looked really embarrassed. George clicked to the mare, and as we drove off, he tossed some coins to the boys. As we drove away, I watched the small group shrink down the road.
“It’s such a shame,” she said, and the tears were in her voice, “—A sweet little thing like that——”
“It’s such a shame,” she said, her voice choked with tears, “—A sweet little thing like that——”
“Ay,” said George softly, “there’s all sorts of things in towns.”
“Yeah,” George said softly, “there are all kinds of things in towns.”
Meg paid no attention to him, but sat woman-like thinking of the forlorn baby, and condemning the hard world. He, full of tenderness and protectiveness towards her, having watched her with softening eyes, felt a little bit rebuffed that she ignored him, and sat alone in her fierce womanhood. So he busied himself with the reins, and the two sat each alone until Meg was roused by the bustle of the town. The mare sidled past the electric cars nervously, and jumped when a traction engine came upon us. Meg, rather frightened, clung to George again. She was very glad when we had passed the cemetery with its white population of tombstones, and drew up in a quiet street.
Meg ignored him and sat there, lost in thought about the lonely baby, upset with the harsh world. He felt a mix of tenderness and protectiveness towards her, watching her with softening eyes, but felt a bit rejected by her silence as she sat there, fiercely independent. So, he kept himself busy with the reins, and they sat alone together until Meg was jolted back to reality by the bustle of the town. The mare nervously sidestepped the electric cars and jumped when a traction engine passed by. Meg, a bit scared, clung to George again. She was relieved when they finally drove past the cemetery with its white gravestones and stopped on a quiet street.
But when we had dismounted, and given the horse’s head to a loafer, she became confused and bashful and timid to the last degree. He took her on his arm; he took the whole charge of her, and laughing, bore her away towards the steps of the office. She left herself entirely in his hands; she was all confusion, so he took the charge of her.
But once we got off the horse and handed the reins to a bystander, she became confused, shy, and extremely timid. He put his arm around her, took complete responsibility for her, and laughed as he led her toward the office steps. She completely surrendered to him; she was a bundle of nerves, so he took care of her.
When, after a short time, they came out, she began to chatter with blushful animation. He was very quiet, and seemed to be taking his breath.
When they came out a little while later, she started to talk excitedly with a rosy glow on her cheeks. He was really quiet and seemed to be catching his breath.
“Wasn’t he a funny little man? Did I do it all proper?—I didn’t know what I was doing. I’m sure they were laughing at me—do you think they were? Oh, just look at my frock—what a sight! What would they think——!” The baby had slightly soiled the front of her dress.
“Wasn’t he a funny little guy? Did I do everything right?—I didn’t know what I was doing. I’m pretty sure they were laughing at me—do you think they were? Oh, just look at my dress—what a mess! What would they think——!” The baby had slightly soiled the front of her dress.
George drove up the long hill into the town. As we came down between the shops on Mansfield Road he recovered his spirits.
George drove up the long hill into town. As we passed the shops on Mansfield Road, he perked up.
“Where are we going—where are you taking us?” asked Meg.
“Where are we going—where are you taking us?” Meg asked.
“We may as well make a day of it while we are here,” he answered, smiling and flicking the mare. They both felt that they were launched forth on an adventure. He put up at the “Spread Eagle,” and we walked towards the market-place for Meg’s gloves. When he had bought her these and a large lace scarf to give her a more clothed appearance, he wanted dinner.
“We might as well enjoy the day while we're here,” he said, smiling and giving the mare a flick. They both felt like they were starting an adventure. He checked into the “Spread Eagle,” and we walked toward the market to get Meg’s gloves. After buying her those and a big lace scarf to make her look more put together, he wanted to grab some dinner.
“We’ll go,” he said, “to an hôtel.”
“We’ll go,” he said, “to a hotel.”
His eyes dilated as he said it, and she shrank away with delighted fear. Neither of them had ever been to an hôtel. She was really afraid. She begged him to go to an eating house, to a café. He was obdurate. His one idea was to do the thing that he was half-afraid to do. His passion—and it was almost intoxication—was to dare to play with life. He was afraid of the town. He was afraid to venture into the foreign places of life, and all was foreign save the valley of Nethermere. So he crossed the borders flauntingly, and marched towards the heart of the unknown. We went to the Victoria Hôtel—the most imposing he could think of—and we had luncheon according to the menu. They were like two children, very much afraid, yet delighting in the adventure. He dared not, however, give the orders. He dared not address anybody, waiters or otherwise. I did that for him, and he watched me, absorbing, learning, wondering that things were so easy and so delightful. I murmured them injunctions across the table and they blushed and laughed with each other nervously. It would be hard to say whether they enjoyed that luncheon. I think Meg did not—even though she was with him. But of George I am doubtful. He suffered exquisitely from self consciousness and nervous embarrassment, but he felt also the intoxication of the adventure, he felt as a man who has lived in a small island when he first sets foot on a vast continent. This was the first step into a new life, and he mused delightedly upon it over his brandy. Yet he was nervous. He could not get over the feeling that he was trespassing.
His eyes widened as he said it, and she pulled back with a mix of excitement and fear. Neither of them had ever been to a hotel. She was genuinely scared. She pleaded with him to go to a diner, to a café. He was stubborn. His main goal was to do the thing he was half-afraid to do. His passion—and it was nearly intoxicating—was to dare to play with life. He was apprehensive about the city. He feared stepping into the unfamiliar parts of life, and everything felt foreign except for the valley of Nethermere. So he boldly crossed the boundaries and headed towards the heart of the unknown. We went to the Victoria Hotel—the most impressive one he could think of—and we had lunch according to the menu. They were like two kids, very scared yet thrilled by the adventure. However, he couldn't bring himself to give the orders. He was too shy to talk to anyone, whether it was waiters or others. I did that for him, and he watched me, absorbing it all, learning, amazed that things could be so easy and enjoyable. I quietly gave them instructions across the table, and they blushed and laughed nervously with each other. It’s hard to say if they truly enjoyed that lunch. I think Meg didn’t—even though she was with him. But I'm unsure about George. He felt deeply self-conscious and anxious, but he also experienced the thrill of the adventure, feeling like a man who has lived on a small island when he first steps onto a vast continent. This was the first step into a new life, and he savored the thought as he enjoyed his brandy. Still, he was tense. He couldn't shake the feeling that he was intruding.
“Where shall we go this afternoon?” he asked.
“Where should we go this afternoon?” he asked.
Several things were proposed, but Meg pleaded warmly for Colwick.
Several things were suggested, but Meg passionately advocated for Colwick.
“Let’s go on a steamer to Colwick Park. There’ll be entertainments there this afternoon. It’ll be lovely.”
“Let’s take a boat to Colwick Park. There’ll be activities there this afternoon. It’ll be great.”
In a few moments we were on the top of the car swinging down to the Trent Bridges. It was dinner time, and crowds of people from shops and warehouses were hurrying in the sunshine along the pavements. Sunblinds cast their shadows on the shop-fronts, and in the shade streamed the people dressed brightly for summer. As our car stood in the great space of the market place we could smell the mingled scent of fruit, oranges, and small apricots, and pears piled in their vividly coloured sections on the stalls. Then away we sailed through the shadows of the dark streets, and the open pools of sunshine. The castle on its high rock stood in the dazzling dry sunlight; the fountain stood shadowy in the green glimmer of the lime trees that surrounded the alms-houses.
In a few moments, we were on top of the car, swinging down to the Trent Bridges. It was dinner time, and crowds of people from shops and warehouses were rushing along the sidewalks in the sunshine. Sunshades cast their shadows on the store fronts, and in the shade, people dressed brightly for summer flowed by. As our car sat in the large space of the market place, we could smell the mixed scents of fruit—oranges, small apricots, and pears piled in their brightly colored sections on the stalls. Then we sailed away through the shadows of the dark streets and the open pools of sunlight. The castle on its high rock stood in the dazzling dry sunlight; the fountain was shaded in the green glimmer of the lime trees surrounding the alms-houses.
There were many people at the Trent. We stood awhile on the bridge to watch the bright river swirling in a silent dance to the sea, while the light pleasure-boats lay asleep along the banks. We went on board the little paddle steamer and paid our “sixpence return.” After much waiting we set off, with great excitement, for our mile-long voyage. Two banjos were tumming somewhere below, and the passengers hummed and sang to their tunes. A few boats dabbled on the water. Soon the river meadows with their high thorn hedges lay green on our right, while the scarp of red rock rose on our left, covered with the dark trees of summer.
There were a lot of people at the Trent. We stood for a while on the bridge to watch the bright river swirling in a silent dance towards the sea, while the light pleasure boats rested along the banks. We boarded the little paddle steamer and paid our "sixpence return." After a bit of waiting, we set off, excited, for our mile-long trip. Two banjos were playing somewhere below deck, and the passengers hummed and sang along to their tunes. A few boats floated on the water. Soon, the river meadows with their tall thorn hedges spread green on our right, while the steep red rock slope rose on our left, covered in the dark trees of summer.
We landed at Colwick Park. It was early, and few people were there. Dead glass fairy-lamps were slung about the trees. The grass in places was worn threadbare. We walked through the avenues and small glades of the park till we came to the boundary where the race-course stretched its level green, its winding white barriers running low into the distance. They sat in the shade for some time while I wandered about. Then many people began to arrive. It became noisy, even rowdy. We listened for some time to an open-air concert, given by the pierrots. It was rather vulgar, and very tiresome. It took me back to Cowes, to Yarmouth. There were the same foolish over-eyebrowed faces, the same perpetual jingle from an out-of-tune piano, the restless jigging to the songs, the same choruses, the same escapading. Meg was well pleased. The vulgarity passed by her. She laughed, and sang the choruses half audibly, daring, but not bold. She was immensely pleased. “Oh, it’s Ben’s turn now. I like him, he’s got such a wicked twinkle in his eye. Look at Joey trying to be funny!—he can’t to save his life. Doesn’t he look soft——!” She began to giggle in George’s shoulder. He saw the funny side of things for the time and laughed with her.
We landed at Colwick Park. It was early, and there were only a few people around. Dead glass fairy-lights were hanging from the trees. In some spots, the grass was worn thin. We strolled through the pathways and small clearings in the park until we reached the edge where the racecourse lay, its flat green expanse stretching out with winding white barriers fading into the distance. They rested in the shade for a while while I explored. Then more and more people started to show up. It got noisy, even rowdy. We listened for a while to an outdoor concert put on by the pierrots. It was pretty tacky and very annoying. It reminded me of Cowes, of Yarmouth. The same silly, overly made-up faces were there, the same never-ending jingle from a out-of-tune piano, the restless dancing to the songs, the same choruses, the same antics. Meg was enjoying herself. The tackiness didn’t bother her. She laughed and sang the choruses softly, daring but not too bold. She was really happy. “Oh, it’s Ben’s turn now. I like him, he’s got such a mischievous sparkle in his eye. Look at Joey trying to be funny!—he can’t do it to save his life. Doesn’t he look silly——!” She started to giggle against George’s shoulder. He saw the humorous side of things for a change and laughed along with her.
During tea, which we took on the green verandah of the degraded hall, she was constantly breaking forth into some chorus, and he would light up as she looked at him and sing with her, sotto voce. He was not embarrassed at Colwick. There he had on his best careless, superior air. He moved about with a certain scornfulness, and ordered lobster for tea off-handedly. This also was a new walk of life. Here he was not hesitating or tremulously strung; he was patronising. Both Meg and he thoroughly enjoyed themselves.
During tea, which we had on the green porch of the run-down hall, she kept breaking into song, and he would brighten up when she looked at him and sing along quietly. He wasn’t awkward at Colwick. There, he carried himself with a relaxed, superior attitude. He moved around with a hint of disdain and casually ordered lobster for tea. This was a new experience for him. Here, he wasn’t hesitant or overly tense; he was condescending. Both Meg and he were genuinely having a good time.
When we got back into Nottingham she entreated him not to go to the hotel as he had proposed, and he readily yielded. Instead they went to the Castle. We stood on the high rock in the cool of the day, and watched the sun sloping over the great river-flats where the menial town spread out, and ended, while the river and the meadows continued into the distance. In the picture galleries, there was a fine collection of Arthur Melville’s paintings. Meg thought them very ridiculous. I began to expound them, but she was manifestly bored, and he was half-hearted. Outside in the grounds was a military band playing. Meg longed to be there. The townspeople were dancing on the grass. She longed to join them, but she could not dance. So they sat awhile looking on.
When we got back to Nottingham, she begged him not to go to the hotel like he had planned, and he quickly agreed. Instead, they went to the Castle. We stood on the high rock in the cool of the day, watching the sun set over the vast river flats where the little town spread out and faded away, while the river and the meadows stretched into the distance. In the picture galleries, there was a great collection of Arthur Melville’s paintings. Meg thought they were really silly. I started to explain them, but she was clearly bored, and he was only half-interested. Outside in the grounds, a military band was playing. Meg really wanted to be there. The townspeople were dancing on the grass. She wished she could join them, but she couldn’t dance. So they sat for a while, just watching.
We were to go to the theatre in the evening. The Carl Rosa Company was giving “Carmen” at the Royal. We went into the dress circle “like giddy dukes,” as I said to him, so that I could see his eyes dilate with adventure again as he laughed. In the theatre, among the people in evening dress, he became once more childish and timorous. He had always the air of one who does something forbidden, and is charmed, yet fearful, like a trespassing child. He had begun to trespass that day outside his own estates of Nethermere.
We were going to the theatre in the evening. The Carl Rosa Company was performing “Carmen” at the Royal. We took our seats in the dress circle “like excited royals,” as I mentioned to him, just to see his eyes light up with adventure again as he laughed. In the theatre, surrounded by people in formal attire, he turned childlike and anxious again. He always had the vibe of someone doing something they shouldn't, feeling both enchanted and scared, like a child sneaking into someone else's yard. That day, he had started to step beyond the boundaries of his own estate at Nethermere.
“Carmen” fascinated them both. The gaudy, careless Southern life amazed them. The bold free way in which Carmen played with life startled them with hints of freedom. They stared on the stage fascinated. Between the acts they held each other’s hands, and looked full into each other’s wide bright eyes, and, laughing with excitement, talked about the opera. The theatre surged and roared dimly like a hoarse shell. Then the music rose like a storm, and swept and rattled at their feet. On the stage the strange storm of life clashed in music towards tragedy and futile death. The two were shaken with a tumult of wild feeling. When it was all over they rose bewildered, stunned, she with tears in her eyes, he with a strange wild beating of his heart.
“Carmen” captivated both of them. The flashy, carefree Southern lifestyle amazed them. The way Carmen boldly embraced life surprised them with hints of freedom. They watched the stage, entranced. Between the acts, they held hands, gazing into each other’s wide, bright eyes, laughing with excitement as they chatted about the opera. The theater swelled and rumbled softly like a rough shell. Then the music surged like a storm, crashing and rattling around them. On stage, the chaotic storm of life erupted in music, heading toward tragedy and pointless death. They were overwhelmed by a whirlwind of intense emotions. When it was all over, they stood confused and dazed—she with tears in her eyes, he with a peculiar, wild pounding in his chest.
They were both in a tumult of confused emotion. Their ears were full of the roaring passion of life, and their eyes were blinded by a spray of tears and that strange quivering laughter which burns with real pain. They hurried along the pavement to the “Spread Eagle,” Meg clinging to him, running, clasping her lace scarf over her white frock, like a scared white butterfly shaken through the night. We hardly spoke as the horse was being harnessed and the lamps lighted. In the little smoke room he drank several whiskies, she sipping out of his glass, standing all the time ready to go. He pushed into his pocket great pieces of bread and cheese, to eat on the way home. He seemed now to be thinking with much acuteness. His few orders were given sharp and terse. He hired an extra light rug in which to wrap Meg, and then we were ready.
They were both overwhelmed with confusing emotions. Their ears were filled with the intense excitement of life, and their eyes were clouded with tears and that peculiar trembling laughter that comes from real pain. They rushed down the sidewalk to the “Spread Eagle,” with Meg holding onto him, running and clutching her lace scarf over her white dress, like a frightened white butterfly being tossed around in the night. We hardly spoke while the horse was being harnessed and the lamps were lit. In the small smoke room, he drank several whiskies, and she sipped from his glass, ready to leave at any moment. He stuffed large pieces of bread and cheese into his pocket to eat on the way home. He seemed to be thinking very clearly now. His few commands were given sharply and concisely. He rented an extra light blanket to wrap around Meg, and then we were set to go.
“Who drives?” said I.
“Who’s driving?” I asked.
He looked at me and smiled faintly.
He looked at me and gave a slight smile.
“You,” he answered.
"You," he replied.
Meg, like an impatient white flame stood waiting in the light of the lamps. He covered her, extinguished her in the dark rug.
Meg, like an impatient white flame, stood waiting in the glow of the lamps. He enveloped her, snuffing her out in the dark rug.
CHAPTER II
PUFFS OF WIND IN THE SAIL
The year burst into glory to usher us forth out of the valley of Nethermere. The cherry trees had been gorgeous with heavy out-reaching boughs of red and gold. Immense vegetable marrows lay prostrate in the bottom garden, their great tentacles clutching the pond bank. Against the wall the globed crimson plums hung close together, and dropped occasionally with a satisfied plunge into the rhubarb leaves. The crop of oats was very heavy. The stalks of corn were like strong reeds of bamboo; the heads of grain swept heavily over like tresses weighted with drops of gold.
The year started off beautifully as we left the valley of Nethermere behind. The cherry trees were stunning, their branches overflowing with shades of red and gold. Huge squash sprawled in the bottom garden, their long vines wrapping around the pond bank. The round, red plums hung closely against the wall, occasionally falling with a happy splash into the rhubarb leaves. The oat crop was abundant. The corn stalks stood tall like sturdy bamboo, with the heads of grain swaying heavily like hair weighed down with drops of gold.
George spent his time between the Mill and the Ram. The grandmother had received them with much grumbling but with real gladness. Meg was re-installed, and George slept at the Ram. He was extraordinarily bright, almost gay. The fact was that his new life interested and pleased him keenly. He often talked to me about Meg, how quaint and naïve she was, how she amused him and delighted him. He rejoiced in having a place of his own, a home, and a beautiful wife who adored him. Then the public-house was full of strangeness and interest. No hour was ever dull. If he wanted company he could go into the smoke-room, if he wanted quiet he could sit with Meg, and she was such a treat, so soft and warm, and so amusing. He was always laughing at her quaint crude notions, and at her queer little turns of speech. She talked to him with a little language, she sat on his knee and twisted his mustache, finding small unreal fault with his features for the delight of dwelling upon them. He was, he said, incredibly happy. Really he could not believe it. Meg was, ah! she was a treat. Then he would laugh, thinking how indifferent he had been about taking her. A little shadow might cross his eyes, but he would laugh again, and tell me one of his wife’s funny little notions. She was quite uneducated, and such fun, he said. I looked at him as he sounded this note. I remembered his crude superiority of early days, which had angered Emily so deeply. There was in him something of the prig. I did not like his amused indulgence of his wife.
George spent his time between the Mill and the Ram. His grandmother welcomed them with a lot of grumbling but was genuinely happy to see them. Meg was settled in again, and George stayed at the Ram. He was incredibly cheerful, almost joyful. The truth was that his new life fascinated and thrilled him. He often shared with me about Meg, how quirky and innocent she was, and how she entertained and delighted him. He was thrilled to have a place of his own, a home, and a wonderful wife who adored him. The pub was full of novelty and excitement. No moment was ever boring. If he wanted company, he could head to the smoke-room; if he wanted peace, he could sit with Meg, who was such a delight—so soft, warm, and amusing. He was always laughing at her quirky, simple ideas and her odd little ways of speaking. She spoke to him in a little language, sat on his lap, and playfully twisted his mustache, teasing him about small unreal flaws in his features just to enjoy them. He said he was incredibly happy. He really could hardly believe it. Meg was, oh! she was a delight. Then he would laugh, recalling how indifferent he used to be about marrying her. A slight shadow might pass over his face, but he would laugh again and share one of his wife's funny little quirks. She was completely uneducated but so much fun, he said. I observed him as he expressed this sentiment. I remembered his arrogant attitude from the early days, which had upset Emily so much. There was something a bit pretentious about him. I didn't like the way he indulgently treated his wife.
At threshing day, when I worked for the last time at the Mill, I noticed the new tendency in him. The Saxtons had always kept up a certain proud reserve. In former years, the family had moved into the parlour on threshing day, and an extra woman had been hired to wait on the men who came with the machine. This time George suggested: “Let us have dinner with the men in the kitchen, Cyril. They are a rum gang. It’s rather good sport mixing with them. They’ve seen a bit of life, and I like to hear them, they’re so blunt. They’re good studies though.”
On threshing day, when I worked for the last time at the Mill, I noticed a new side to him. The Saxtons had always maintained a certain proud distance. In the past, the family would move into the parlor on threshing day, and they hired an extra woman to serve the men who came with the machine. This time, George suggested, “Let’s have dinner with the men in the kitchen, Cyril. They’re a wild bunch. It’s pretty fun mingling with them. They’ve experienced a lot, and I enjoy listening to them; they’re so straightforward. They’re interesting to observe, though.”
The farmer sat at the head of the table. The seven men trooped in, very sheepish, and took their places. They had not much to say at first. They were a mixed set, some rather small, young, and furtive looking, some unshapely and coarse, with unpleasant eyes, the eyelids slack. There was one man whom we called the Parrot, because he had a hooked nose, and put forward his head as he talked. He had been a very large man, but he was grey, and bending at the shoulders. His face was pale and fleshy, and his eyes seemed dull sighted.
The farmer sat at the head of the table. The seven men shuffled in, looking quite sheepish, and took their seats. At first, they didn't have much to say. They were a mixed group: some were small, young, and looked nervous, while others were awkwardly built and rough-looking, with unsettling eyes and droopy eyelids. There was one man we called the Parrot because of his hooked nose and the way he leaned forward when he spoke. He had once been a very big guy, but now he was grey and hunched over. His face was pale and plump, and his eyes looked dull and unfocused.
George patronised the men, and they did not object. He chaffed them, making a good deal of demonstration in giving them more beer. He invited them to pass up their plates, called the woman to bring more bread and altogether played mine host of a feast of beggars. The Parrot ate very slowly.
George looked down on the men, and they didn't complain. He joked with them, making a big show of pouring them more beer. He asked them to pass their plates, called the woman to bring more bread, and overall acted like the host of a feast for beggars. The Parrot ate very slowly.
“Come Dad,” said George “you’re not getting on. Not got many grinders——?”
“Come on, Dad,” said George. “You’re not making progress. Don’t have many grinders, do you?”
“What I’ve got’s in th’ road. Is’ll ’ae ter get em out. I can manage wi’ bare gums, like a baby again.”
“What I have is in the road. I’ll have to get them out. I can handle it with just my bare gums, like a baby again.”
“Second childhood, eh? Ah well, we must all come to it,” George laughed.
“Second childhood, huh? Oh well, we all have to face it,” George laughed.
The old man lifted his head and looked at him, and said slowly:
The old man raised his head and looked at him, then said slowly:
“You’n got ter ower th’ first afore that.”
“You've got to over the first before that.”
George laughed, unperturbed. Evidently he was well used to the thrusts of the public-house.
George laughed, unbothered. Clearly, he was used to the jabs from the pub.
“I suppose you soon got over yours,” he said.
"I guess you got over yours quickly," he said.
The old man raised himself and his eyes flickered into life. He chewed slowly, then said:
The old man lifted himself up, and his eyes sparkled with life. He chewed slowly, then said:
“I’d married, an’ paid for it; I’d broke a constable’s jaw an’ paid for it; I’d deserted from the army, an’ paid for that: I’d had a bullet through my cheek in India atop of it all, by I was your age.”
“I got married and paid the price; I broke a constable's jaw and dealt with the consequences; I deserted from the army and faced that too: I even took a bullet through my cheek in India on top of everything else, and I was your age.”
“Oh!” said George, with condescending interest, “you’ve seen a bit of life then?”
“Oh!” said George, with a patronizing tone, “so you’ve experienced some of life’s ups and downs?”
They drew the old man out, and he told them in his slow, laconic fashion, a few brutal stories. They laughed and chaffed him. George seemed to have a thirst for tales of brutal experience, the raw gin of life. He drank it all in with relish, enjoying the sensation. The dinner was over. It was time to go out again to work.
They coaxed the old man into sharing a few harsh stories in his slow, understated way. They laughed and teased him. George seemed eager for stories of harsh experiences, the unfiltered truths of life. He soaked it all up with pleasure, savoring the feeling. Dinner was done. It was time to head back out to work.
“And how old are you, Dad?” George asked. The Parrot looked at him again with his heavy, tired, ironic eyes, and answered:
“And how old are you, Dad?” George asked. The Parrot looked at him again with his heavy, tired, ironic eyes and answered:
“If you’ll be any better for knowing—sixty-four.”
“If knowing will make you feel any better—sixty-four.”
“It’s a bit rough on you, isn’t it,” continued the young man, “going round with the threshing machine and sleeping outdoors at that time of life? I should ’a thought you’d ’a wanted a bit o’ comfort——”
“It’s a little tough on you, isn’t it,” the young man continued, “going around with the threshing machine and sleeping outside at this stage in life? I would’ve thought you’d want some comfort—”
“How do you mean, ‘rough on me’?” the Parrot replied slowly.
“How do you mean, ‘rough on me’?” the Parrot responded slowly.
“Oh, I think you know what I mean,” answered George easily.
“Oh, I think you know what I'm talking about,” George replied casually.
“Don’t know as I do,” said the slow old Parrot. “Well, you haven’t made exactly a good thing out of life, have you?”
“Don’t know like I do,” said the slow old Parrot. “Well, you haven’t really made the most of life, have you?”
“What d’you mean by a good thing? I’ve had my life, an’ I’m satisfied wi’ it. Is’ll die with a full belly.”
“What do you mean by a good thing? I’ve lived my life, and I’m satisfied with it. I’ll die with a full belly.”
“Oh, so you have saved a bit?”
“Oh, so you’ve saved some money?”
“No,” said the old man deliberately, “I’ve spent as I’ve gone on. An’ I’ve had all I wish for. But I pity the angels, when the Lord sets me before them like a book to read. Heaven won’t be heaven just then.”
“No,” the old man said thoughtfully, “I’ve spent what I’ve earned. And I’ve had everything I want. But I feel sorry for the angels when the Lord presents me to them like a book to read. Heaven won’t feel like heaven at that moment.”
“You’re a philosopher in your way,” laughed George.
“You're a philosopher in your own way,” George chuckled.
“And you,” replied the old man, “toddling about your back-yard, think yourself mighty wise. But your wisdom ’ll go with your teeth. You’ll learn in time to say nothing.”
“And you,” replied the old man, “wandering around your backyard, think you're really clever. But your cleverness will fade away with your teeth. You'll eventually learn to keep quiet.”
The old man went out and began his work, carrying the sacks of corn from the machine to the chamber.
The old man went outside and started his work, moving the sacks of corn from the machine to the storage room.
“There’s a lot in the old Parrot,” said George, “as he’ll never tell.”
“There’s a lot in the old Parrot,” George said, “but he’ll never share it.”
I laughed.
I laughed.
“He makes you feel, as well, as if you’d a lot to discover in life,” he continued, looking thoughtfully over the dusty straw-stack at the chuffing machine.
“He makes you feel like there’s a lot to discover in life,” he continued, gazing thoughtfully over the dusty straw stack at the chuffing machine.
After the harvest was ended the father began to deplete his farm. Most of the stock was transferred to the “Ram.” George was going to take over his father’s milk business, and was going to farm enough of the land attaching to the Inn to support nine or ten cows. Until the spring, however, Mr. Saxton retained his own milk round, and worked at improving the condition of the land ready for the valuation. George, with three cows, started a little milk supply in the neighbourhood of the Inn, prepared his land for the summer, and helped in the public-house.
After the harvest was over, the father started to sell off his farm. Most of the livestock was moved to the “Ram.” George was set to take over his father’s milk business and was going to farm enough of the land connected to the Inn to support nine or ten cows. Until spring, though, Mr. Saxton kept his own milk route and worked on getting the land ready for valuation. George, with three cows, began a small milk supply in the neighborhood of the Inn, prepared his land for the summer, and helped out at the pub.
Emily was the first to depart finally from the Mill. She went to a school in Nottingham, and shortly afterwards Mollie, her younger sister, went to her. In October I moved to London. Lettie and Leslie were settled in their home in Brentwood, Yorkshire. We all felt very keenly our exile from Nethermere. But as yet the bonds were not broken; only use could sever them. Christmas brought us all home again, hastening to greet each other. There was a slight change in everybody. Lettie was brighter, more imperious, and very gay; Emily was quiet, self-restrained, and looked happier; Leslie was jollier and at the same time more subdued and earnest; George looked very healthy and happy, and sounded well pleased with himself; my mother with her gaiety at our return brought tears to our eyes.
Emily was the first to finally leave the Mill. She went to a school in Nottingham, and shortly after that, Mollie, her younger sister, followed her. In October, I moved to London. Lettie and Leslie were settled in their home in Brentwood, Yorkshire. We all felt our separation from Nethermere very deeply. But for now, the connections weren't broken; only time could do that. Christmas brought us all back home again, eager to see each other. Everyone had changed a little. Lettie was more cheerful, assertive, and very lively; Emily was calm, composed, and seemed happier; Leslie was more cheerful yet also more serious and thoughtful; George looked healthy and happy and seemed pleased with himself; my mother, with her joy at our return, brought tears to our eyes.
We dined one evening at Highclose with the Tempests. It was dull as usual, and we left before ten o’clock. Lettie had changed her shoes and put on a fine cloak of greenish blue. We walked over the frost-bound road. The ice on Nethermere gleamed mysteriously in the moonlight, and uttered strange half-audible whoops and yelps. The moon was very high in the sky, small and brilliant like a vial full of the pure white liquid of light. There was no sound in the night save the haunting movement of the ice, and the clear tinkle of Lettie’s laughter.
We had dinner one night at Highclose with the Tempests. It was as boring as usual, and we left before ten o’clock. Lettie had changed her shoes and put on a nice greenish-blue cloak. We walked along the frost-covered road. The ice on Nethermere shone mysteriously in the moonlight, making strange half-heard whoops and yelps. The moon was high in the sky, small and bright like a vial filled with pure white light. The only sounds in the night were the eerie movement of the ice and the clear sound of Lettie’s laughter.
On the drive leading to the wood we saw someone approaching. The wild grass was grey on either side, the thorn trees stood with shaggy black beards sweeping down, the pine trees were erect like dark soldiers. The black shape of the man drew near, with a shadow running at its feet. I recognised George, obscured as he was in his cap and his upturned collar. Lettie was in front with her husband. As George was passing, she said, in bright clear tones:
On the road to the woods, we saw someone coming toward us. The wild grass was gray on either side, and the thorn trees had shaggy black branches hanging down. The pine trees stood tall like dark soldiers. The figure of the man got closer, with a shadow moving at its feet. I recognized George, even though he was mostly hidden under his cap and turned-up collar. Lettie was in front with her husband. As George walked by, she said in a bright, clear voice:
“A Happy New Year to you.”
“A Happy New Year to you.”
He stopped, swung round, and laughed.
He stopped, turned around, and laughed.
“I thought you wouldn’t have known me,” he said.
“I thought you wouldn’t recognize me,” he said.
“What, is it you George?” cried Lettie in great surprise—“Now, what a joke! How are you?”—she put out her white hand from her draperies. He took it, and answered, “I am very well—and you—?” However meaningless the words were, the tone was curiously friendly, intimate, informal.
“What, is that you, George?” Lettie exclaimed in surprise. “What a joke! How are you?” She extended her white hand from her draperies. He took it and replied, “I’m doing well—and you?” Even though the words seemed empty, the tone was oddly friendly, close, and casual.
“As you see,” she replied laughing, interested in his attitude—“but where are you going?”
“As you can see,” she said with a laugh, intrigued by his attitude—“but where are you headed?”
“I am going home,” he answered, in a voice that meant “have you forgotten that I too am married?”
“I’m going home,” he replied, in a tone that said, “have you forgotten that I’m married too?”
“Oh, of course!” cried Lettie. “You are now mine host of the Ram. You must tell me about it. May I ask him to come home with us for an hour, mother?—It is New Year’s Eve, you know.”
“Oh, of course!” shouted Lettie. “You’re now the host of the Ram. You have to tell me about it. Can I ask him to come home with us for an hour, mom?—It’s New Year’s Eve, you know.”
“You have asked him already,” laughed mother.
“You've already asked him,” laughed Mom.
“Will Mrs. Saxton spare you for so long?” asked Lettie of George.
“Is Mrs. Saxton going to let you be away for that long?” Lettie asked George.
“Meg? Oh, she does not order my comings and goings.”
“Meg? Oh, she doesn't control when I come and go.”
“Does she not?” laughed Lettie. “She is very unwise. Train up a husband in the way he should go, and in after life——. I never could quote a text from end to end. I am full of beginnings, but as for a finish——! Leslie, my shoe-lace is untied—shall I wait till I can put my foot on the fence?”
“Does she not?” laughed Lettie. “She’s really clueless. Teach a husband the right path to take, and later on——. I can never remember a quote completely. I’m full of starts, but when it comes to finishing——! Leslie, my shoelace is untied—should I wait until I can put my foot on the fence?”
Leslie knelt down at her feet. She shook the hood back from her head, and her ornaments sparkled in the moonlight. Her face with its whiteness and its shadows was full of fascination, and in their dark recesses her eyes thrilled George with hidden magic. She smiled at him along her cheeks while her husband crouched before her. Then, as the three walked along towards the wood she flung her draperies into loose eloquence and there was a glimpse of her bosom white with the moon. She laughed and chattered, and shook her silken stuffs, sending out a perfume exquisite on the frosted air. When we reached the house Lettie dropped her draperies and rustled into the drawing-room. There the lamp was low-lit, shedding a yellow twilight from the window space. Lettie stood between the firelight and the dusky lamp glow, tall and warm between the lights. As she turned laughing to the two men, she let her cloak slide over her white shoulder and fall with silk splendour of a peacock’s gorgeous blue over the arm of the large settee. There she stood, with her white hand upon the peacock of her cloak, where it tumbled against her dull orange dress. She knew her own splendour, and she drew up her throat laughing and brilliant with triumph. Then she raised both her arms to her head and remained for a moment delicately touching her hair into order, still fronting the two men. Then with a final little laugh she moved slowly and turned up the lamp, dispelling some of the witchcraft from the room. She had developed strangely in six months. She seemed to have discovered the wonderful charm of her womanhood. As she leaned forward with her arm outstretched to the lamp, as she delicately adjusted the wicks with mysterious fingers, she seemed to be moving in some alluring figure of a dance, her hair like a nimbus clouding the light, her bosom lit with wonder. The soft outstretching of her hand was like the whispering of strange words into the blood, and as she fingered a book the heart watched silently for the meaning.
Leslie knelt at her feet. She pushed the hood back from her head, and her jewelry sparkled in the moonlight. Her face, pale with shadows, was captivating, and in their dark corners, her eyes thrilled George with hidden magic. She smiled at him as her husband crouched before her. Then, as the three of them walked toward the woods, she let her drapes flow freely, revealing her chest illuminated by the moon. She laughed and chatted, shaking her silky fabric, releasing a delightful scent into the frosty air. When they reached the house, Lettie dropped her draperies and glided into the drawing room. The lamp was dimly lit, casting a yellow twilight from the window. Lettie stood between the warm firelight and the muted glow of the lamp, tall and radiant. As she turned to the two men with a laugh, her cloak slid off her white shoulder, cascading like the vibrant blue of a peacock's feathers over the arm of the large settee. She stood there, her white hand resting on the peacock-patterned part of her cloak, where it draped against her dull orange dress. She was aware of her own beauty, lifting her chin with a joyous sense of triumph. Then she raised both arms to her head, taking a moment to gracefully arrange her hair while facing the two men. With a final laugh, she moved slowly to the lamp, turning it up and clearing some of the magic from the room. She had changed significantly in six months, seeming to have embraced the enchanting essence of her womanhood. As she leaned forward, reaching for the lamp and delicately adjusting the wicks with her mysterious fingers, it looked like she was performing an enchanting dance, her hair creating a soft halo around the light, her chest glowing with wonder. The gentle extension of her hand felt like whispering strange words into the soul, and as she touched a book, the heart silently awaited the meaning.
“Won’t you take off my shoes, darling?” she said, sinking among the cushions of the settee. Leslie kneeled again before her, and she bent her head and watched him.
“Will you take off my shoes, darling?” she asked, sinking into the cushions of the couch. Leslie kneeled again in front of her, and she lowered her head to watch him.
“My feet are a tiny bit cold,” she said plaintively, giving him her foot, that seemed like gold in the yellow silk stocking. He took it between his hands, stroking it:
“My feet are a little cold,” she said sadly, giving him her foot, which looked like gold in the yellow silk stocking. He took it in his hands, stroking it:
“It is quite cold,” he said, and he held both her feet in his hands.
“It’s really cold,” he said, and he held both her feet in his hands.
“Ah, you dear boy!” she cried with sudden gentleness, bending forward and touching his cheek.
“Ah, you sweet boy!” she exclaimed with unexpected tenderness, leaning in and touching his cheek.
“Is it great fun being mine host of ‘Ye Ramme Inne?’” she said playfully to George. There seemed a long distance between them now as she sat, with the man in evening dress crouching before her putting golden shoes on her feet.
“Is it a lot of fun being the host of ‘Ye Ramme Inne?’” she said playfully to George. There felt like a long distance between them now as she sat, with the guy in formal wear crouching before her, putting golden shoes on her feet.
“It is rather,” he replied, “the men in the smoke room say such rum things. My word, you hear some tales there.”
“It is rather,” he replied, “the guys in the smoke room say such strange things. Honestly, you hear some wild stories there.”
“Tell us, do!” she pleaded.
“Please, tell us!” she urged.
“Oh! I couldn’t. I never could tell a tale, and even if I could—well——”
“Oh! I couldn't. I've never been good at telling stories, and even if I were—well——”
“But I do long to hear,” she said, “what the men say in the smoke room of ‘Ye Ramme Inne.’ Is it quite untellable?”
“But I really want to know,” she said, “what the guys talk about in the smoke room of ‘Ye Ramme Inne.’ Is it too hard to explain?”
“Quite!” he laughed.
"Absolutely!" he laughed.
“What a pity! See what a cruel thing it is to be a woman, Leslie: we never know what men say in smoke rooms, while you read in your novels everything a woman ever uttered. It is a shame! George, you are a wretch, you should tell me. I do envy you——.”
“What a shame! Look at how unfair it is to be a woman, Leslie: we never find out what men talk about in smoke rooms, while you get to read in your novels everything a woman has ever said. It’s really unfair! George, you’re awful, you should tell me. I really do envy you——.”
“What do you envy me, exactly?” he asked laughing always at her whimsical way.
“What are you jealous of, exactly?” he asked, always laughing at her quirky style.
“Your smoke room. The way you see life—or the way you hear it, rather.”
“Your smoke room. The way you perceive life—or the way you listen to it, actually.”
“But I should have thought you saw life ten times more than me,” he replied.
“But I would have thought you experienced life ten times more than I have,” he replied.
“I! I only see manners—good manners and bad manners. You know ‘manners maketh a man.’ That’s when a woman’s there. But you wait awhile, you’ll see.”
“I! I only see manners—good manners and bad manners. You know 'manners make the man.' That’s when a woman’s around. But just wait a bit, you’ll see.”
“When shall I see?” asked George, flattered and interested.
“When will I see?” asked George, feeling flattered and intrigued.
“When you have made the fortune you talked about,” she replied.
“When you’ve made the fortune you mentioned,” she replied.
He was uplifted by her remembering the things he had said.
He felt uplifted that she remembered the things he had said.
“But when I have made it—when!”—he said sceptically,—“even then—well, I shall only be, or have been, landlord of ‘Ye Ramme Inne.’” He looked at her, waiting for her to lift up his hopes with her gay balloons.
“But when I make it—when!” he said skeptically, “even then—well, I’ll just be the landlord of ‘Ye Ramme Inne.’” He looked at her, waiting for her to lift his spirits with her cheerful optimism.
“Oh, that doesn’t matter! Leslie might be landlord of some Ram Inn when he’s at home, for all anybody would know—mightn’t you, hubby, dear?”
“Oh, that doesn't matter! Leslie could be the landlord of some Ram Inn when he's at home, for all anyone would know—couldn't you, honey?”
“Thanks!” replied Leslie, with good humoured sarcasm.
“Thanks!” replied Leslie, with a sarcastic sense of humor.
“You can’t tell a publican from a peer, if he’s a rich publican,” she continued. “Money maketh the man, you know.”
“You can’t tell a pub owner from a nobleman if he’s a wealthy pub owner,” she continued. “Money makes the man, you know.”
“Plus manners,” added George, laughing.
“Plus manners,” George added, laughing.
“Oh they are always there—where I am. I give you ten years. At the end of that time you must invite us to your swell place—say the Hall at Eberwich—and we will come—‘with all our numerous array.’”
“Oh, they’re always around—wherever I am. I give you ten years. By then, you have to invite us to your fancy place—let's say the Hall at Eberwich—and we’ll come—‘with all our many guests.’”
She sat among her cushions smiling upon him. She was half ironical, half sincere. He smiled back at her, his dark eyes full of trembling hope, and pleasure, and pride.
She sat among her cushions, smiling at him. She was partly sarcastic, partly genuine. He smiled back at her, his dark eyes filled with nervous hope, joy, and pride.
“How is Meg?” she asked. “Is she as charming as ever—or have you spoiled her?”
“How's Meg?” she asked. “Is she still as charming as ever, or have you ruined her?”
“Oh, she is as charming as ever,” he replied. “And we are tremendously fond of one another.”
“Oh, she is as charming as always,” he replied. “And we are really fond of each other.”
“That is right!—I do think men are delightful,” she added, smiling.
“That’s right! I really do think men are great,” she added with a smile.
“I am glad you think so,” he laughed.
“I’m glad you think so,” he laughed.
They talked on brightly about a thousand things. She touched on Paris, and pictures, and new music, with her quick chatter, sounding to George wonderful in her culture and facility. And at last he said he must go.
They chatted happily about a ton of things. She brought up Paris, art, and new music, her quick conversation impressing George with her knowledge and ease. Finally, he said he had to leave.
“Not until you have eaten a biscuit and drunk good luck with me,” she cried, catching her dress about her like a dim flame and running out of the room. We all drank to the New Year in the cold champagne.
“Not until you’ve had a biscuit and shared some good luck with me,” she exclaimed, pulling her dress around her like a flickering flame and darting out of the room. We all toasted to the New Year with cold champagne.
“To the Vita Nuova!” said Lettie, and we drank smiling:
“To the Vita Nuova!” said Lettie, and we drank with smiles:
“Hark!” said George, “the hooters.”
“Hey!” said George, “the alarms.”
We stood still and listened. There was a faint booing noise far away outside. It was midnight. Lettie caught up a wrap and we went to the door. The wood, the ice, the grey dim hills lay frozen in the light of the moon. But outside the valley, far away in Derbyshire, away towards Nottingham, on every hand the distant hooters and buzzers of mines and ironworks crowed small on the borders of the night, like so many strange, low voices of cockerels bursting forth at different pitch, with different tone, warning us of the dawn of the New Year.
We stood silently and listened. There was a faint booing sound coming from far away outside. It was midnight. Lettie grabbed a wrap, and we headed to the door. The wood, the ice, the gray, dim hills lay frozen in the moonlight. But outside the valley, far away in Derbyshire, heading toward Nottingham, the distant hooters and buzzers of mines and factories sounded small on the edges of the night, like strange, low voices of roosters crowing at different pitches and tones, signaling the arrival of the New Year.
CHAPTER III
THE FIRST PAGES OF SEVERAL ROMANCES
I found a good deal of difference in Leslie since his marriage. He had lost his assertive self-confidence. He no longer pronounced emphatically and ultimately on every subject, nor did he seek to dominate, as he had always done, the company in which he found himself. I was surprised to see him so courteous and attentive to George. He moved unobtrusively about the room while Lettie was chattering, and in his demeanour there was a new reserve, a gentleness and grace. It was charming to see him offering the cigarettes to George, or, with beautiful tact, asking with his eyes only whether he should refill the glass of his guest, and afterward replacing it softly close to the other’s hand.
I noticed a big change in Leslie since he got married. He seemed to have lost his confident assertiveness. He didn’t speak as strongly or definitively about everything anymore, nor did he try to dominate the room like he used to. I was surprised to see him being so polite and attentive to George. He moved quietly around the room while Lettie was chatting, and he showed a new sense of restraint, gentleness, and grace. It was nice to see him offering cigarettes to George or, with a subtle touch, silently asking if he should refill his guest's glass, then gently placing it back near George’s hand.
To Lettie he was unfailingly attentive, courteous, and undemonstrative.
To Lettie, he was always attentive, polite, and reserved.
Towards the end of my holiday he had to go to London on business, and we agreed to take the journey together. We must leave Woodside soon after eight o’clock in the morning. Lettie and he had separate rooms. I thought she would not have risen to take breakfast with us, but at a quarter-past seven, just as Rebecca was bringing in the coffee, she came downstairs. She wore a blue morning gown, and her hair was as beautifully dressed as usual.
Towards the end of my vacation, he had to head to London for work, and we decided to travel together. We needed to leave Woodside shortly after eight in the morning. Lettie and he had their own rooms. I didn’t think she would wake up in time to have breakfast with us, but at a quarter past seven, just as Rebecca was bringing in the coffee, she came downstairs. She was wearing a blue morning gown, and her hair looked just as lovely as always.
“Why, my darling, you shouldn’t have troubled to come down so early,” said Leslie, as he kissed her.
“Why, my darling, you didn't have to go through the trouble of coming down so early,” said Leslie, kissing her.
“Of course, I should come down,” she replied, lifting back the heavy curtains and looking out on the snow where the darkness was wilting into daylight. “I should not let you go away into the cold without having seen you take a good breakfast. I think it is thawing. The snow on the rhododendrons looks sodden and drooping. Ah, well, we can keep out the dismal of the morning for another hour.” She glanced at the clock—“just an hour!” she added. He turned to her with a swift tenderness. She smiled to him, and sat down at the coffee-maker. We took our places at table.
“Of course, I should come down,” she said, pulling back the heavy curtains and looking out at the snow as the darkness faded into daylight. “I shouldn’t let you leave into the cold without seeing you have a good breakfast. I think it’s starting to thaw. The snow on the rhododendrons looks heavy and droopy. Well, we can keep the gloom of the morning at bay for another hour.” She glanced at the clock—“just an hour!” she added. He turned to her with a quick tenderness. She smiled at him and sat down at the coffee maker. We took our seats at the table.
“I think I shall come back to-night,” he said quietly, almost appealingly.
“I think I’ll come back tonight,” he said softly, almost pleadingly.
She watched the flow of the coffee before she answered. Then the brass urn swung back, and she lifted her face to hand him the cup.
She watched the coffee pour before she replied. Then the brass urn swung back, and she raised her face to hand him the cup.
“You will not do anything so foolish, Leslie,” she said calmly.
“You’re not going to do anything so stupid, Leslie,” she said calmly.
He took his cup, thanking her, and bent his face over the fragrant steam.
He picked up his cup, thanked her, and leaned over the fragrant steam.
“I can easily catch the 7:15 from St. Pancras,” he replied, without looking up.
“I can easily catch the 7:15 from St. Pancras,” he said, without looking up.
“Have I sweetened to your liking Cyril?” she asked, and then, as she stirred her coffee she added, “It is ridiculous Leslie! You catch the 7.15 and very probably miss the connection at Nottingham. You can’t have the motor-car there, because of the roads. Besides, it is absurd to come toiling home in the cold slushy night when you may just as well stay in London and be comfortable.”
“Did I make it sweet enough for you, Cyril?” she asked, and then, as she stirred her coffee, she added, “It’s ridiculous, Leslie! You’ll catch the 7:15 and probably miss the connection at Nottingham. You can't take the car because of the roads. Plus, it’s silly to slog home in the cold, slushy night when you could just stay in London and be comfortable.”
“At any rate I should get the 10.30 down to Lawton Hill,” he urged.
“At any rate, I should catch the 10:30 train to Lawton Hill,” he said.
“But there is no need,” she replied, “there is not the faintest need for you to come home to-night. It is really absurd of you. Think of all the discomfort! Indeed I should not want to come trailing dismally home at midnight, I should not indeed. You would be simply wretched. Stay and have a jolly evening with Cyril.”
“But there’s no need,” she replied, “there’s really no reason for you to come home tonight. It’s honestly ridiculous of you. Think about all the hassle! I wouldn’t want to come home feeling all miserable at midnight, I really wouldn’t. You would just be so unhappy. Stay and have a fun evening with Cyril.”
He kept his head bent over his plate and did not reply. His persistence irritated her slightly.
He kept his head down over his plate and didn’t respond. His stubbornness annoyed her a bit.
“That is what you can do!” she said. “Go to the pantomime. Or wait—go to Maeterlinck’s ‘Blue Bird.’ I am sure that is on somewhere. I wonder if Rebecca has destroyed yesterday’s paper. Do you mind touching the bell, Cyril?” Rebecca came, and the paper was discovered. Lettie carefully read the notices, and planned for us with zest a delightful programme for the evening. Leslie listened to it all in silence.
“That’s what you can do!” she said. “Go to the pantomime. Or wait—check out Maeterlinck’s ‘Blue Bird.’ I’m sure it’s showing somewhere. I wonder if Rebecca got rid of yesterday’s paper. Could you ring the bell, Cyril?” Rebecca came, and the paper was found. Lettie eagerly read the reviews and made exciting plans for our evening. Leslie listened to everything in silence.
When the time had come for our departure Lettie came with us into the hall to see that we were well wrapped up. Leslie had spoken very few words. She was conscious that he was deeply offended, but her manner was quite calm, and she petted us both brightly.
When the time came for us to leave, Lettie joined us in the hall to make sure we were all wrapped up warm. Leslie had said very little. She could tell he was really hurt, but she remained calm and cheerfully fussed over us both.
“Good-bye dear!” she said to him, when he came mutely to kiss her. “You know it would have been miserable for you to sit all those hours in the train at night. You will have ever such a jolly time. I know you will. I shall look for you to-morrow. Good-bye, then, Good-bye!”
“Goodbye, dear!” she said to him as he silently leaned in to kiss her. “You know it would have been awful for you to sit on the train all those hours at night. You’re going to have such a great time. I know you will. I’ll be waiting for you tomorrow. Goodbye then, goodbye!”
He went down the steps and into the car without looking at her. She waited in the doorway as we moved round. In the black-grey morning she seemed to harbour the glittering blue sky and the sunshine of March in her dress and her luxuriant hair. He did not look at her till we were curving to the great, snow-cumbered rhododendrons, when, at the last moment he stood up in a sudden panic to wave to her. Almost as he saw her the bushes came between them and he dropped dejectedly into his seat.
He walked down the steps and got into the car without looking at her. She stood in the doorway as we drove around. In the dark morning, she seemed to hold the bright blue sky and March sunshine in her dress and her flowing hair. He didn't glance at her until we passed the large, snow-covered rhododendrons, when suddenly he stood up in a panic to wave at her. Just as he saw her, the bushes blocked his view, and he slumped back down into his seat.
“Good-bye!” we heard her call cheerfully and tenderly like a blackbird.
“Goodbye!” we heard her call cheerfully and affectionately like a blackbird.
“Good-bye!” I answered, and: “Good-bye Darling, Good-bye!” he cried, suddenly starting up in a passion of forgiveness and tenderness.
“Goodbye!” I replied, and “Goodbye, darling, goodbye!” he exclaimed, suddenly jumping up in a surge of forgiveness and affection.
The car went cautiously down the soddened white path, under the trees.
The car drove carefully along the wet white path, beneath the trees.
I suffered acutely the sickness of exile in Norwood. For weeks I wandered the streets of the suburb, haunted by the spirit of some part of Nethermere. As I went along the quiet roads where the lamps in yellow loneliness stood among the leafless trees of the night I would feel the feeling of the dark, wet bit of path between the wood meadow and the brooks. The spirit of that wild little slope to the Mill would come upon me, and there in the suburb of London I would walk wrapt in the sense of a small wet place in the valley of Nethermere. A strange voice within me rose and called for the hill path; again I could feel the wood waiting for me, calling and calling, and I crying for the wood, yet the space of many miles was between us. Since I left the valley of home I have not much feared any other loss. The hills of Nethermere had been my walls, and the sky of Nethermere my roof overhead. It seemed almost as if, at home, I might lift my hand to the ceiling of the valley, and touch my own beloved sky, whose familiar clouds came again and again to visit me, whose stars were constant to me, born when I was born, whose sun had been all my father to me. But now the skies were strange over my head, and Orion walked past me unnoticing, he who night after night had stood over the woods to spend with me a wonderful hour. When does day now lift up the confines of my dwelling place, when does the night throw open her vastness for me, and send me the stars for company? There is no night in a city. How can I lose myself in the magnificent forest of darkness when night is only a thin scattering of the trees of shadow with barrenness of lights between!
I felt the pain of being exiled in Norwood. For weeks, I wandered the streets of the suburb, haunted by memories of something from Nethermere. As I walked along the quiet streets where the lamps stood in lonely yellow among the bare trees at night, I would remember the dark, damp patch of path between the wooded meadow and the brooks. The spirit of that wild little slope by the Mill would wash over me, and there in the suburb of London, I would find myself immersed in the feeling of a small, wet spot in the valley of Nethermere. A strange voice within me called out for the hill path; I could feel the woods waiting for me, calling and calling, while I longed for the woods, yet many miles separated us. Since leaving my home valley, I haven't feared losing much else. The hills of Nethermere had provided my walls, and the sky of Nethermere was my roof. It felt almost like, at home, I could lift my hand to the valley's ceiling and touch my beloved sky, where the familiar clouds came to visit me again and again, whose stars were always there for me, born when I was born, and whose sun had been like a father to me. But now the skies above me were unfamiliar, and Orion passed by without noticing, he who stood over the woods night after night to spend a magical hour with me. When does day now lift the boundaries of my home, when does night open its vastness for me and send me stars for company? There’s no night in a city. How can I lose myself in the magnificent forest of darkness when night is just a thin scattering of shadowy trees with barren lights in between?
I could never lift my eyes save to the Crystal Palace, crouching, cowering wretchedly among the yellow-grey clouds, pricking up its two round towers like pillars of anxious misery. No landmark could have been more foreign to me, more depressing, than the great dilapidated palace which lay forever prostrate above us, fretting because of its own degradation and ruin.
I could never look away from the Crystal Palace, hunched and miserable among the yellow-grey clouds, its two round towers sticking up like pillars of worried despair. No landmark could have felt more alien to me, more disheartening, than the huge rundown palace that always loomed above us, distressed by its own decay and destruction.
I watched the buds coming on the brown almond trees; I heard the blackbirds, and I saw the restless starlings; in the streets were many heaps of violets, and men held forward to me snowdrops whose white mute lips were pushed upwards in a bunch: but these things had no meaning for me, and little interest.
I watched the buds forming on the brown almond trees; I heard the blackbirds, and I saw the restless starlings; in the streets, there were many piles of violets, and men offered me snowdrops whose white silent petals were pushed up in a bunch: but these things meant nothing to me and held little interest.
Most eagerly I waited for my letters. Emily wrote to me very constantly:
Most eagerly, I waited for my letters. Emily wrote to me all the time:
“Don’t you find it quite exhilarating, almost intoxicating, to be so free? I think it is quite wonderful. At home you cannot live your own life. You have to struggle to keep even a little apart for yourself. It is so hard to stand aloof from our mothers, and yet they are only hurt and insulted if you tell them what is in your heart. It is such a relief not to have to be anything to anybody, but just to please yourself. I am sure mother and I have suffered a great deal from trying to keep up our old relations. Yet she would not let me go. When I come home in the evening and think that I needn’t say anything to anybody, nor do anything for anybody, but just have the evening for myself, I am overjoyed.
“Don't you find it incredibly exciting, almost addictive, to be this free? I think it's pretty amazing. At home, you can't really live your own life. You have to fight just to keep a little space for yourself. It's tough to separate from our mothers, but they just get hurt and offended if you open up about what you're feeling. It's such a relief not to have to be anything to anyone, but just to focus on what makes you happy. I'm sure my mother and I have both suffered a lot trying to maintain our old relationship. Still, she wouldn't let me go. When I get home in the evening and realize I don’t have to say anything to anyone or do anything for anyone, but can just enjoy the evening for myself, I feel so happy.”
“I have begun to write a story——”
“I’ve started to write a story——”
Again, a little later, she wrote:
Again, a little later, she wrote:
“As I go to school by Old Brayford village in the morning the birds are thrilling wonderfully and everything seems stirring. Very likely there will be a set-back, and after that spring will come in truth.
“As I walk to school through Old Brayford village in the morning, the birds are singing beautifully, and everything feels alive. It's likely there will be a setback, but after that, spring will truly arrive.”
“When shall you come and see me? I cannot think of a spring without you. The railways are the only fine exciting things here—one is only a few yards away from school. All day long I am watching the great Midland trains go south. They are very lucky to be able to rush southward through the sunshine.
“When are you coming to see me? I can’t imagine a spring without you. The trains are the only really exciting things around here—there's one just a few yards from school. All day, I watch the big Midland trains head south. They’re so lucky to be speeding southward in the sunshine.”
“The crows are very interesting. They flap past all the time we’re out in the yard. The railways and the crows make the charm of my life in Brayford. The other day I saw no end of pairs of crows. Do you remember what they say at home?—‘One for sorrow.’ Very often one solitary creature sits on the telegraph wires. I almost hate him when I look at him. I think my badge for life ought to be—one crow——.”
“The crows are really interesting. They fly by all the time we're out in the yard. The trains and the crows bring charm to my life in Brayford. The other day, I saw countless pairs of crows. Do you remember what they say at home?—‘One for sorrow.’ A lot of the time, a lone bird sits on the telephone wires. I almost dislike him when I look at him. I think my motto for life should be—one crow——.”
Again, a little later:
Again, a bit later:
“I have been home for the week-end. Isn’t it nice to be made much of, to be an important cherished person for a little time? It is quite a new experience for me.
“I have been home for the weekend. Isn’t it nice to be appreciated, to be an important, cherished person for a little while? It’s a completely new experience for me.”
“The snowdrops are full out among the grass in the front garden—and such a lot. I imagined you must come in the sunshine of the Sunday afternoon to see them. It did not seem possible you should not. The winter aconites are out along the hedge. I knelt and kissed them. I have been so glad to go away, to breathe the free air of life, but I felt as if I could not come away from the aconites. I have sent you some—are they much withered?
“The snowdrops are blooming in the grass in the front yard—and there are so many. I thought you would come on a sunny Sunday afternoon to see them. It just didn't seem possible you wouldn't. The winter aconites are blooming by the hedge. I knelt down and kissed them. I've been so happy to get away, to breathe the fresh air of life, but I felt like I couldn't part from the aconites. I’ve sent you some—are they really wilted?”
“Now I am in my lodgings, I have the quite unusual feeling of being contented to stay here a little while—not long—not above a year, I am sure. But even to be contented for a little while is enough for me——.”
“Now that I’m in my place, I have this unusual feeling of being okay with staying here for a bit—not long—not more than a year, I’m sure. But just being okay for a little while is enough for me—.”
In the beginning of March I had a letter from the father:
In early March, I received a letter from my dad:
“You’ll not see us again in the old place. We shall be gone in a fortnight. The things are most of them gone already. George has got Bob and Flower. I have sold three of the cows, Stafford, and Julia and Hannah. The place looks very empty. I don’t like going past the cowsheds, and we miss hearing the horses stamp at night. But I shall not be sorry when we have really gone. I begin to feel as if we’d stagnated here. I begin to feel as if I was settling and getting narrow and dull. It will be a new lease of life to get away.
“You won’t see us again in the old place. We’ll be gone in two weeks. Most of the things are already gone. George has taken Bob and Flower. I’ve sold three of the cows: Stafford, Julia, and Hannah. The place looks really empty. I don’t like passing by the cowsheds, and we miss hearing the horses stamp at night. But I won’t be sorry when we’ve actually left. I’m starting to feel like we’ve stagnated here. I’m feeling like I’m settling in and becoming narrow-minded and dull. It will be a fresh start to get away.”
“But I’m wondering how we shall be over there. Mrs. Saxton feels very nervous about going. But at the worst we can but come back. I feel as if I must go somewhere, it’s stagnation and starvation for us here. I wish George would come with me. I never thought he would have taken to public-house keeping, but he seems to like it all right. He was down with Meg on Sunday. Mrs. Saxton says he’s getting a public-house tone. He is certainly much livelier, more full of talk than he was. Meg and he seem very comfortable, I’m glad to say. He’s got a good milk-round, and I’ve no doubt but what he’ll do well. He is very cautious at the bottom; he’ll never lose much if he never makes much.
“But I’m wondering what it’ll be like over there. Mrs. Saxton is really nervous about going. But at the worst, we can always come back. I feel like I need to go somewhere; it’s stagnant and unbearable for us here. I wish George would come with me. I never thought he’d take to running a pub, but he seems to enjoy it. He was with Meg on Sunday. Mrs. Saxton says he’s starting to pick up a pub vibe. He’s definitely much livelier and more talkative than he used to be. Meg and he seem very happy together, which is great to see. He’s got a solid milk delivery job, and I’m sure he’ll do well. He’s quite cautious; he’ll never lose much if he doesn’t take big risks.”
“Sam and David are very great friends. I’m glad I’ve got the boy. We often talk of you. It would be very lonely if it wasn’t for the excitement of selling things and so on. Mrs. Saxton hopes you will stick by George. She worries a bit about him, thinking he may go wrong. I don’t think he will ever go far. But I should be glad to know you were keeping friends. Mrs. Saxton says she will write to you about it——.”
“Sam and David are really good friends. I’m glad I have him. We often talk about you. It would be pretty lonely if it weren't for the thrill of selling things and everything. Mrs. Saxton hopes you’ll support George. She’s a bit worried about him, thinking he might go off track. I don’t think he’ll go too far. But I’d love to know you’re staying friends. Mrs. Saxton says she’ll write to you about it——.”
George was a very poor correspondent. I soon ceased to expect a letter from him. I received one directly after the father’s.
George was not great at writing letters. I quickly stopped expecting one from him. I got a letter right after I received my father's.
“My Dear Cyril,
"Hey Cyril,"
“Forgive me for not having written you before, but you see, I cannot sit down and write to you any time. If I cannot do it just when I am in the mood, I cannot do it at all. And it so often happens that the mood comes upon me when I am in the fields at work, when it is impossible to write. Last night I sat by myself in the kitchen on purpose to write to you, and then I could not. All day, at Greymede, when I was drilling in the fallow at the back of the church, I had been thinking of you, and I could have written there if I had had materials, but I had not, and at night I could not.
“Sorry for not writing to you sooner, but the truth is, I can't just sit down and write whenever. If I can't do it when I'm feeling inspired, I can't do it at all. It often happens that inspiration strikes me when I'm out in the fields working, which makes it impossible to write. Last night, I sat alone in the kitchen specifically to write to you, but I just couldn't. All day at Greymede, while I was plowing the fallow ground behind the church, I was thinking about you, and I could have written then if I had the right materials, but I didn't, and by night, it just didn’t happen."
“I am sorry to say that in my last letter I did not thank you for the books. I have not read them both, but I have nearly finished Evelyn Innes. I get a bit tired of it towards the end. I do not do much reading now. There seems to be hardly any chance for me, either somebody is crying for me in the smoke room, or there is some business, or else Meg won’t let me. She doesn’t like me to read at night, she says I ought to talk to her, so I have to.
“I’m sorry to say that in my last letter, I didn’t thank you for the books. I haven’t read both of them yet, but I’m almost done with Evelyn Innes. I start to lose interest towards the end. I don’t do much reading these days. It seems like there’s hardly any chance for me—either someone is calling for me in the smoke room, or there’s some business to attend to, or Meg won’t let me. She doesn’t like it when I read at night; she says I should talk to her, so I have to.”
“It is half-past seven, and I am sitting ready dressed to go and talk to Harry Jackson about a young horse he wants to sell to me. He is in pretty low water, and it will make a pretty good horse. But I don’t care much whether I have it or not. The mood seized me to write to you. Somehow at the bottom I feel miserable and heavy, yet there is no need. I am making pretty good money, and I’ve got all I want. But when I’ve been ploughing and getting the oats in those fields on the hillside at the back of Greymede church, I’ve felt as if I didn’t care whether I got on or not. It’s very funny. Last week I made over five pounds clear, one way and another, and yet now I’m as restless, and discontented as I can be, and I seem eager for something, but I don’t know what it is. Sometimes I wonder where I am going. Yesterday I watched broken white masses of cloud sailing across the sky in a fresh strong wind. They all seemed to be going somewhere. I wondered where the wind was blowing them. I don’t seem to have hold on anything, do I? Can you tell me what I want at the bottom of my heart? I wish you were here, then I think I should not feel like this. But generally I don’t, generally I am quite jolly, and busy.
“It’s half-past seven, and I’m all dressed and ready to go talk to Harry Jackson about a young horse he wants to sell me. He’s in a bit of trouble, and it could turn into a pretty good horse. But honestly, I don’t really care if I get it or not. I felt like writing to you. Deep down, I feel miserable and weighed down, but I don’t know why. I’m making decent money, and I have everything I need. But when I’ve been working the fields and bringing in the oats on the hillside behind Greymede church, I feel indifferent about whether I succeed or not. It’s strange. Last week, I made over five pounds clear, one way or another, and yet now I feel restless and discontented, like I’m looking for something, but I have no idea what it is. Sometimes I wonder where I’m headed. Yesterday, I watched fluffy white clouds drifting across the sky in a fresh, strong wind. They all seemed to be going somewhere. I wondered where the wind was taking them. I feel like I’m not holding onto anything, you know? Can you tell me what I truly want deep down? I wish you were here; I think I wouldn’t feel like this. But usually, I’m fine, generally I’m pretty cheerful and busy.”
“By jove, here’s Harry Jackson come for me. I will finish this letter when I get back.
“Wow, here’s Harry Jackson come for me. I’ll finish this letter when I get back.
“——I have got back, we have turned out, but I cannot finish. I cannot tell you all about it. I’ve had a little row with Meg. Oh, I’ve had a rotten time. But I cannot tell you about it to-night, it is late, and I am tired, and have a headache. Some other time perhaps——
“——I’m back, we figured things out, but I can’t finish. I can’t explain everything. I had a bit of an argument with Meg. Oh, it’s been a rough time. But I can’t share it tonight, it’s late, I’m tired, and I have a headache. Maybe some other time——
GEORGE SAXTON.”
GEORGE SAXTON.
The spring came bravely, even in south London, and the town was filled with magic. I never knew the sumptuous purple of evening till I saw the round arc-lamps fill with light, and roll like golden bubbles along the purple dusk of the high road. Everywhere at night the city is filled with the magic of lamps: over the river they pour in golden patches their floating luminous oil on the restless darkness; the bright lamps float in and out of the cavern of London Bridge Station like round shining bees in and out of a black hive; in the suburbs the street lamps glimmer with the brightness of lemons among the trees. I began to love the town.
The spring arrived boldly, even in south London, and the city was filled with magic. I never fully appreciated the rich purple of evening until I saw the round arc lamps light up and roll like golden bubbles along the purple twilight of the main road. At night, the city is alive with the magic of lights: over the river, they spread in golden patches, casting their floating glow on the restless darkness; the bright lamps move in and out of London Bridge Station like round shining bees buzzing in and out of a dark hive; in the suburbs, the street lamps shimmer like bright lemons among the trees. I started to fall in love with the city.
In the mornings I loved to move in the aimless street’s procession, watching the faces come near to me, with the sudden glance of dark eyes, watching the mouths of the women blossom with talk as they passed, watching the subtle movements of the shoulders of men beneath their coats, and the naked warmth of their necks that went glowing along the street. I loved the city intensely for its movement of men and women, the soft, fascinating flow of the limbs of men and women, and the sudden flash of eyes and lips as they pass. Among all the faces of the street my attention roved like a bee which clambers drunkenly among blue flowers. I became intoxicated with the strange nectar which I sipped out of the eyes of the passers-by.
In the mornings, I loved to wander aimlessly through the streets, taking in the faces that approached me, catching the sudden glint of dark eyes, watching as the mouths of women lit up with conversation as they walked by, observing the subtle movements of men's shoulders under their coats, and the bare warmth of their necks glowing as they strolled along. I was deeply in love with the city for its lively mix of people, the soft, captivating flow of limbs, and the quick flashes of eyes and smiles as they passed. Among all the faces in the street, my attention drifted like a bee buzzing between blue flowers. I became intoxicated by the unique charm that I enjoyed from the gazes of those passing by.
I did not know how time was hastening by on still bright wings, till I saw the scarlet hawthorn flaunting over the road, and the lime-buds lit up like wine drops in the sun, and the pink scarves of the lime-buds pretty as louse-wort a-blossom in the gutters, and a silver-pink tangle of almond boughs against the blue sky. The lilacs came out, and in the pensive stillness of the suburb, at night, came the delicious tarry scent of lilac flowers, wakening a silent laughter of romance.
I didn't realize how quickly time was flying by until I saw the bright red hawthorn blooming by the road, and the lime buds glowing like drops of wine in the sunlight, and the pink ribbons of the lime buds as lovely as wildflowers blossoming in the gutters, and a silver-pink tangle of almond branches against the blue sky. The lilacs bloomed, and in the quiet stillness of the suburb at night, the sweet, rich scent of lilac flowers filled the air, stirring up a quiet sense of romance.
Across all this, strangely, came the bleak sounds of home. Alice wrote to me at the end of May:
Across all this, strangely, came the somber sounds of home. Alice wrote to me at the end of May:
“Cyril dear, prepare yourself. Meg has got twins—yesterday. I went up to see how she was this afternoon, not knowing anything, and there I found a pair of bubs in the nest, and old ma Stainwright bossing the show. I nearly fainted. Sybil dear, I hardly knew whether to laugh or to cry when I saw those two rummy little round heads, like two larch cones cheek by cheek on a twig. One is a darkie, with lots of black hair, and the other is red, would you believe it, just lit up with thin red hair like a flicker of firelight. I gasped. I believe I did shed a few tears, though what for, I don’t know.
“Cyril, dear, get ready. Meg had twins yesterday. I visited her this afternoon, completely unaware, and there I found a couple of babies in the crib, with old Ma Stainwright running the show. I almost fainted. Sybil, dear, I really didn’t know whether to laugh or cry when I saw those two funny little round heads, like two larch cones side by side on a branch. One’s dark with lots of black hair, and the other is red, can you believe it, just glowing with thin red hair like a flicker of firelight. I was shocked. I think I even shed a few tears, though I’m not sure why.”
“The old grandma is a perfect old wretch over it. She lies chuckling and passing audible remarks in the next room, as pleased as punch really, but so mad because ma Stainwright wouldn’t have them taken in to her. You should have heard her when we took them in at last. They are both boys. She did make a fuss, poor old woman. I think she’s going a bit funny in the head. She seemed sometimes to think they were hers, and you should have heard her, the way she talked to them, it made me feel quite funny. She wanted them lying against her on the pillow, so that she could feel them with her face. I shed a few more tears, Sybil. I think I must be going dotty also. But she came round when we took them away, and began to chuckle to herself, and talk about the things she’d say to George when he came—awful shocking things, Sybil, made me blush dreadfully.
The old grandma is such a perfect old wretch about it. She lies in the next room, laughing and making loud comments, really pleased, but so upset because Ma Stainwright wouldn’t let them come in to her. You should have heard her when we finally brought them in. They’re both boys. She really made a fuss, the poor old woman. I think she’s starting to lose it a bit. Sometimes it seemed like she thought they were hers, and you should have heard the way she talked to them; it made me feel quite strange. She wanted them lying against her on the pillow so she could feel them with her face. I shed a few more tears, Sybil. I think I must be going a bit crazy too. But she perked up when we took them away, started chuckling to herself, and talking about the things she’d say to George when he arrived—awful shocking things, Sybil, that made me blush terribly.
“Georgie didn’t know about it then. He was down at Bingham, buying some horses, I believe. He seems to have got a craze for buying horses. He got in with Harry Jackson and Mayhew’s sons—you know, they were horse dealers—at least their father was. You remember he died bankrupt about three years ago. There are Fred and Duncan left, and they pretend to keep on the old business. They are always up at the Ram, and Georgie is always driving about with them. I don’t like it—they are a loose lot, rather common, and poor enough now.
“Georgie didn’t know about it back then. He was down at Bingham, buying some horses, I think. He seems to have developed a thing for buying horses. He got involved with Harry Jackson and Mayhew’s sons—you know, they were horse dealers—at least their dad was. You remember he went bankrupt about three years ago. Now it’s just Fred and Duncan, and they pretend to keep the business going. They’re always hanging out at the Ram, and Georgie is always driving around with them. I don’t like it—they’re a reckless crowd, kind of low-class, and not doing well financially anymore.
“Well, I thought I’d wait and see Georgie. He came about half-past five. Meg had been fidgeting about him, wondering where he was, and how he was, and so on. Bless me if I’d worry and whittle about a man. The old grandma heard the cart, and before he could get down she shouted—you know her room is in the front—‘Hi, George, ma lad, sharpen thy shins an’ com’ an’ a’e a look at ’em—thee’r’s two on ’em, two on ’em!’ and she laughed something awful.
“Well, I thought I’d wait and see Georgie. He showed up around half-past five. Meg had been anxiously pacing around, wondering where he was and how he was doing, and all that. Honestly, I wouldn't worry so much about a guy. The old grandma heard the cart, and before he could get down, she shouted—you know her room is at the front—‘Hey, George, my lad, sharpen your shins and come have a look at them—there are two of them, two of them!’ and she laughed really hard.”
“‘’Ello Granma, what art ter shoutin’ about?’ he said, and at the sound of his voice Meg turned to me so pitiful, and said:
“‘Hey Granma, what are you shouting about?’ he said, and at the sound of his voice, Meg turned to me with such a sad look and said:
“‘He’s been wi’ them Mayhews.”
“‘He’s been with the Mayhews.”
“‘Tha’s gotten twins, a couple at a go ma lad!’ shouted the old woman, and you know how she gives squeal before she laughs! She made the horse shy, and he swore at it something awful. Then Bill took it, and Georgie came upstairs. I saw Meg seem to shrink when she heard him kick at the stairs as he came up, and she went white. When he got to the top he came in. He fairly reeked of whisky and horses. Bah, a man is hateful when he reeks of drink! He stood by the side of the bed grinning like a fool, and saying, quite thick:
“‘You’ve got twins, a couple at once, my boy!’ shouted the old woman, and you know how she squeals before she laughs! She startled the horse, and he cursed at it something terrible. Then Bill took over, and Georgie came upstairs. I saw Meg seem to shrink when she heard him kicking at the stairs as he came up, and she turned pale. When he reached the top, he walked in. He absolutely smelled of whiskey and horses. Ugh, a man is disgusting when he smells of booze! He stood by the side of the bed grinning like an idiot, and saying, all slurred:
“‘You’ve bin in a bit of a ’urry, ’aven’t you Meg. An’ how are ter feelin’ then?’
“‘You’ve been in a bit of a hurry, haven’t you Meg? And how are you feeling then?’"
“‘Oh, I’m a’ right,’ said Meg.
"‘Oh, I’m good,’ said Meg."
“‘Is it twins, straight?’ he said, ‘wheer is ’em?’
“‘Are they twins, really?’ he said, ‘where are they?’”
“Meg looked over at the cradle, and he went round the bed to it, holding to the bed-rail. He had never kissed her, nor anything. When he saw the twins, asleep with their fists shut tight as wax, he gave a laugh as if he was amused, and said:
“Meg looked over at the cradle, and he walked around the bed to it, holding onto the bed-rail. He had never kissed her or done anything like that. When he saw the twins, asleep with their fists clenched tight like wax, he let out a laugh as if he found it funny, and said:
“‘Two right enough—an’ one on ’em red! Which is the girl, Meg, the black un?’
“‘Two for sure—and one of them is red! Which one is the girl, Meg, the black one?’”
“‘They’re both boys,’ said Meg, quite timidly.
“‘They’re both boys,’ Meg said, a bit shyly.”
“He turned round, and his eyes went little.
“He turned around, and his eyes got smaller.”
“‘Blast ’em then!’ he said. He stood there looking like a devil. Sybil dear, I did not know our George could look like that. I thought he could only look like a faithful dog or a wounded stag. But he looked fiendish. He stood watching the poor little twins, scowling at them, till at last the little red one began to whine a bit. Ma Stainwright came pushing her fat carcass in front of him and bent over the baby, saying:
“‘Blast ’em then!’ he said. He stood there looking like a devil. Sybil dear, I didn’t know our George could look like that. I thought he could only look like a loyal dog or an injured deer. But he looked fierce. He stood watching the poor little twins, scowling at them, until finally the little red one started to whine a bit. Ma Stainwright came pushing her hefty body in front of him and leaned over the baby, saying:
“‘Why, my pretty, what are they doin’ to thee, what are they?—what are they doin’ to thee?’
“‘Hey there, my beautiful, what are they doing to you, what are they?—what are they doing to you?’”
“Georgie scowled blacker than ever, and went out, lurching against the wash-stand and making the pots rattle till my heart jumped in my throat.
“Georgie scowled harder than ever and stepped out, stumbling against the washstand and making the pots rattle until my heart jumped into my throat.”
“‘Well, if you don’t call that scandylos——!’ said old Ma Stainwright, and Meg began to cry. You don’t know, Cyril! She sobbed fit to break her heart. I felt as if I could have killed him.
“‘Well, if you don’t call that scandalous——!’ said old Ma Stainwright, and Meg started to cry. You don’t understand, Cyril! She sobbed like her heart was breaking. I felt like I could have killed him.
“That old gran’ma began talking to him, and he laughed at her. I do hate to hear a man laugh when he’s half drunk. It makes my blood boil all of a sudden. That old grandmother backs him up in everything, she’s a regular nuisance. Meg has cried to me before over the pair of them. The wicked, vulgar old thing that she is——”
"That old grandma started chatting with him, and he laughed at her. I can't stand it when a guy laughs when he's half-drunk. It makes my blood boil out of nowhere. That old grandma supports him no matter what; she's truly a pain. Meg has complained to me before about the two of them. The nasty, crude old thing that she is—"
I went home to Woodside early in September. Emily was staying at the Ram. It was strange that everything was so different. Nethermere even had changed. Nethermere was no longer a complete, wonderful little world that held us charmed inhabitants. It was a small, insignificant valley lost in the spaces of the earth. The tree that had drooped over the brook with such delightful, romantic grace was a ridiculous thing when I came home after a year of absence in the south. The old symbols were trite and foolish.
I went back home to Woodside early in September. Emily was staying at the Ram. It felt odd that everything was so different. Nethermere had changed too. It was no longer the perfect little world that captivated us. Instead, it seemed like a small, unimportant valley lost in the vastness of the earth. The tree that used to gracefully lean over the brook now looked silly when I returned after a year away in the south. The old symbols felt worn out and silly.
Emily and I went down one morning to Strelley Mill. The house was occupied by a labourer and his wife, strangers from the north. He was tall, very thin, and silent, strangely suggesting kinship with the rats of the place. She was small and very active, like some ragged domestic fowl run wild. Already Emily had visited her, so she invited us into the kitchen of the mill, and set forward the chairs for us. The large room had the barren air of a cell. There was a small table stranded towards the fireplace, and a few chairs by the walls; for the rest, desert spaces of flagged floor retreating into shadow. On the walls by the windows were five cages of canaries, and the small sharp movements of the birds made the room more strange in its desolation. When we began to talk the birds began to sing, till we were quite bewildered, for the little woman spoke Glasgow Scotch, and she had a hare lip. She rose and ran toward the cages, crying herself like some wild fowl, and flapping a duster at the warbling canaries.
Emily and I went down one morning to Strelley Mill. The house was occupied by a laborer and his wife, strangers from the north. He was tall, very thin, and silent, oddly resembling the rats in the area. She was small and very lively, like a scrappy domestic bird that had gone wild. Emily had already visited her, so she invited us into the kitchen of the mill and set out chairs for us. The large room felt barren, almost like a cell. There was a small table near the fireplace and a few chairs against the walls; the rest was empty space with a flagged floor leading into shadow. On the walls by the windows were five cages with canaries, and the quick movements of the birds made the room feel even stranger in its emptiness. When we started to talk, the birds began to sing, leaving us quite confused, as the little woman spoke Glasgow Scotch and had a harelip. She jumped up and dashed over to the cages, crying out like a wild bird and waving a duster at the singing canaries.
“Stop it, stop it!” she cried, shaking her thin weird body at them. “Silly little devils, fools, fools, fools!!” and she flapped the duster till the birds were subdued. Then she brought us delicious scones and apple jelly, urging us, almost nudging us with her thin elbows to make us eat.
“Stop it, stop it!” she shouted, shaking her thin, quirky body at them. “Silly little devils, idiots, idiots, idiots!!” and she waved the duster until the birds calmed down. Then she brought us tasty scones and apple jelly, encouraging us, almost nudging us with her thin elbows to get us to eat.
“Don’t you like ’em, don’t you? Well eat ’em, eat ’em then. Go on Emily, go on, eat some more. Only don’t tell Tom—don’t tell Tom when ’e comes in,”—she shook her head and laughed her shrilling, weird laughter.
“Don’t you like them, do you? Well, eat them, eat them then. Go on, Emily, go on, eat some more. Just don’t tell Tom—don’t tell Tom when he comes in,”—she shook her head and laughed her loud, strange laugh.
As we were going she came out with us, and went running on in front. We could not help noting how ragged and unkempt was her short black skirt. But she hastened around us, hither and thither like an excited fowl, talking in her high-pitched, unintelligible manner. I could not believe the brooding mill was in her charge. I could not think this was the Strelley Mill of a year ago. She fluttered up the steep orchard bank in front of us. Happening to turn round and see Emily and me smiling at each other she began to laugh her strident, weird laughter saying, with a leer:
As we were leaving, she came out with us and ran ahead. We couldn't help but notice how ragged and messy her short black skirt looked. But she dashed around us, moving here and there like an excited chicken, chatting in her high-pitched, hard-to-understand way. I couldn't believe that the brooding mill belonged to her. I could hardly imagine this was the Strelley Mill from a year ago. She skipped up the steep orchard bank in front of us. When she turned and saw Emily and me smiling at each other, she burst into her loud, strange laughter, saying with a smirk:
“Emily, he’s your sweetheart, your sweetheart Emily! You never told me!” and she laughed aloud.
“Emily, he’s your boyfriend, your boyfriend Emily! You never mentioned it!” and she laughed out loud.
We blushed furiously. She came away from the edge of the sluice gully, nearer to us, crying:
We blushed deeply. She stepped back from the edge of the ditch, moving closer to us, crying:
“You’ve been here o’ nights, haven’t you Emily—haven’t you?” and she laughed again. Then she sat down suddenly, and pointing above our heads, shrieked:
“You’ve been here at night, haven’t you, Emily—haven’t you?” and she laughed again. Then she suddenly sat down and pointed above our heads, screaming:
“Ah, look there”—we looked and saw the mistletoe. “Look at her, look at her! How many kisses a night, Emily?—Ha! Ha! kisses all the year! Kisses o’ nights in a lonely place.”
“Ah, look over there”—we turned to see the mistletoe. “Check her out, check her out! How many kisses do you get in a night, Emily?—Ha! Ha! Kisses all year round! Kisses at night in a quiet spot.”
She went on wildly for a short time, then she dropped her voice and talked in low, pathetic tones. She pressed on us scones and jelly and oat-cakes, and we left her.
She raved for a bit, then lowered her voice and spoke in soft, sad tones. She insisted we take scones, jelly, and oatcakes, and then we left her.
When we were out on the road by the brook Emily looked at me with shamefaced, laughing eyes. I noticed a small movement of her lips, and in an instant I found myself kissing her, laughing with some of the little woman’s wildness.
When we were out on the road by the stream, Emily looked at me with embarrassed, laughing eyes. I noticed a slight movement of her lips, and in a moment, I found myself kissing her, laughing with some of the little woman's wild spirit.
CHAPTER IV
DOMESTIC LIFE AT THE RAM
George was very anxious to receive me at his home. The Ram had as yet only a six days licence, so on Sunday afternoon I walked over to tea. It was very warm and still and sunny as I came through Greymede. A few sweethearts were sauntering under the horse-chestnut trees, or crossing the road to go into the fields that lay smoothly carpeted after the hay-harvest.
George was really eager to have me at his home. The Ram only had a six-day license, so on Sunday afternoon I walked over for tea. It was warm, calm, and sunny as I passed through Greymede. A few couples were strolling under the horse-chestnut trees or crossing the road to head into the fields that looked nicely carpeted after the hay harvest.
As I came round the flagged track to the kitchen door of the Inn I heard the slur of a baking tin and the bang of the oven door, and Meg saying crossly:
As I rounded the stone path to the kitchen door of the Inn, I heard the clang of a baking pan and the thud of the oven door, with Meg saying irritably:
“No, don’t you take him Emily—naughty little thing! Let his father hold him!”
“No, don’t take him, Emily—naughty girl! Let his dad hold him!”
One of the babies was crying.
One of the babies was crying.
I entered, and found Meg all flushed and untidy, wearing a large white apron, just rising from the oven. Emily, in a cream dress, was taking a red-haired, crying baby from out of the cradle. George sat in the small arm-chair, smoking and looking cross.
I walked in and saw Meg all flustered and messy, wearing a big white apron, just getting something out of the oven. Emily, in a cream dress, was lifting a red-haired, crying baby from the cradle. George was sitting in the small armchair, smoking and looking grumpy.
“I can’t shake hands,” said Meg, rather flurried. “I am all floury. Sit down, will you——” and she hurried out of the room. Emily looked up from the complaining baby to me and smiled a woman’s rare, intimate smile, which says: “See, I am engaged thus for a moment, but I keep my heart for you all the time.”
“I can’t shake hands,” said Meg, a bit flustered. “I’m all covered in flour. Please, sit down—” and she quickly left the room. Emily looked up from the fussy baby to me and gave a woman’s rare, intimate smile, which says: “See, I’m tied up right now, but I’m always keeping my heart for you.”
George rose and offered me the round arm-chair. It was the highest honour he could do me. He asked me what I would drink. When I refused everything, he sat down heavily on the sofa, frowning, and angrily cudgelling his wits for something to say—in vain.
George stood up and offered me the round armchair. It was the highest honor he could give me. He asked me what I wanted to drink. When I turned everything down, he sat down heavily on the sofa, frowning, and angrily racking his brains for something to say—in vain.
The room was large and comfortably furnished with rush-chairs, a glass-knobbed dresser, a cupboard with glass doors, perched on a shelf in the corner, and the usual large sofa whose cosy loose-bed and pillows were covered with red cotton stuff. There was a peculiar reminiscence of victuals and drink in the room; beer, and a touch of spirits, and bacon. Teenie, the sullen, black-browed servant girl came in carrying the other baby, and Meg called from the scullery to ask her if the child were asleep. Meg was evidently in a bustle and a flurry, a most uncomfortable state.
The room was spacious and comfortably furnished with rush chairs, a dresser with glass knobs, a cupboard with glass doors sitting on a shelf in the corner, and the usual large sofa with its cozy loose cushions and pillows covered in red cotton fabric. There was a strange mix of food and drink in the air; beer, a hint of spirits, and bacon. Teenie, the sullen, dark-browed servant girl, came in carrying the other baby, and Meg called from the back to ask her if the child was asleep. Meg was clearly flustered and in a rush, a very uncomfortable state.
“No,” replied Teenie, “he’s not for sleep this day.”
“No,” replied Teenie, “he’s not going to sleep today.”
“Mend the fire and see to the oven, and then put him his frock on,” replied Meg testily. Teenie set the black-haired baby in the second cradle. Immediately he began to cry, or rather to shout his remonstrance. George went across to him and picked up a white furry rabbit, which he held before the child:
“Mend the fire and check the oven, then put his coat on him,” Meg replied impatiently. Teenie placed the black-haired baby in the second cradle. He immediately started to cry, or rather to shout his protest. George walked over to him and picked up a white fluffy rabbit, which he held in front of the child:
“Here, look at bun-bun! Have your nice rabbit! Hark at it squeaking!”
“Hey, look at bunny! Isn't it a cute rabbit? Listen to it squeaking!”
The baby listened for a moment, then, deciding that this was only a put-off, began to cry again. George threw down the rabbit and took the baby, swearing inwardly. He dandled the child on his knee.
The baby listened for a moment, then, deciding this was just an excuse, started crying again. George dropped the rabbit and picked up the baby, swearing to himself. He bounced the child on his knee.
“What’s up then?—What’s up wi’ thee? Have a ride then—dee-de-dee-de-dee!”
“What’s going on then?—What’s up with you? Let’s take a ride then—dee-de-dee-de-dee!”
But the baby knew quite well what was the father’s feeling towards him, and he continued to cry.
But the baby knew exactly how his father felt about him, and he kept crying.
“Hurry up, Teenie!” said George as the maid rattled the coal on the fire. Emily was walking about hushing her charge, and smiling at me, so that I had a peculiar pleasure in gathering for myself the honey of endearment which she shed on the lips of the baby. George handed over his child to the maid, and said to me with patient sarcasm:
“Hurry up, Teenie!” George said as the maid shook the coal on the fire. Emily was moving around, calming her child, and smiled at me, so I felt a special joy in collecting the sweetness of affection she shared with the baby. George handed his child to the maid and said to me with a patient sarcasm:
“Will you come in the garden?”
“Will you come into the garden?”
I rose and followed him across the sunny flagged yard, along the path between the bushes. He lit his pipe and sauntered along as a man on his own estate does, feeling as if he were untrammeled by laws or conventions.
I got up and followed him across the sunny stone yard, along the walkway between the bushes. He lit his pipe and strolled casually like a man on his own property, feeling as if he was free from any laws or social norms.
“You know,” he said, “she’s a dam rotten manager.”
“You know,” he said, “she’s a really terrible manager.”
I laughed, and remarked how full of plums the trees were.
I laughed and pointed out how full of plums the trees were.
“Yes!” he replied heedlessly—“you know she ought to have sent the girl out with the kids this afternoon, and have got dressed directly. But no, she must sit gossiping with Emily all the time they were asleep, and then as soon as they wake up she begins to make cake——”
“Yes!” he replied carelessly—“you know she should have sent the girl out with the kids this afternoon and gotten dressed right away. But no, she has to sit gossiping with Emily the whole time they were asleep, and then as soon as they wake up, she starts making cake——”
“I suppose she felt she’d enjoy a pleasant chat, all quiet,” I answered.
"I guess she thought she'd have a nice, quiet chat," I replied.
“But she knew quite well you were coming, and what it would be. But a woman’s no dam foresight.”
“But she knew very well you were coming and what it would be. But a woman’s intuition is no kind of foresight.”
“Nay, what does it matter!” said I.
“Nah, what does it matter!” I said.
“Sunday’s the only day we can have a bit of peace, so she might keep ’em quiet then.”
“Sunday’s the only day we can have some peace, so she might keep them quiet then.”
“I suppose it was the only time, too, that she could have a quiet gossip,” I replied.
“I guess it was the only time she could actually have a quiet gossip,” I replied.
“But you don’t know,” he said, “there seems to be never a minute of freedom. Teenie sleeps in now, and lives with us in the kitchen—Oswald as well—so I never know what it is to have a moment private. There doesn’t seem a single spot anywhere where I can sit quiet. It’s the kids all day, and the kids all night, and the servants, and then all the men in the house—I sometimes feel as if I should like to get away. I shall leave the pub as soon as I can—only Meg doesn’t want to.”
“But you don’t understand,” he said, “there never seems to be a moment of peace. Teenie sleeps in now and lives with us in the kitchen—Oswald too—so I never get a second to myself. There isn’t a single place where I can just sit quietly. It’s kids all day and kids all night, and the staff, and then all the men in the house—I sometimes feel like I just want to escape. I’m going to leave the pub as soon as I can—only Meg doesn’t want to.”
“But if you leave the public-house—what then?”
“But if you leave the bar—what happens next?”
“I should like to get back on a farm. This is no sort of a place, really, for farming. I’ve always got some business on hand, there’s a traveller to see, or I’ve got to go to the brewers, or I’ve somebody to look at a horse, or something. Your life’s all messed up. If I had a place of my own, and farmed it in peace——”
“I really want to get back to farming. This isn’t the right environment for it at all. I’m always tied up with something—meeting a traveler, visiting the brewers, checking out a horse, or whatever. My life is just chaotic. If I had my own place and could farm it peacefully—”
“You’d be as miserable as you could be,” I said.
“You’d be as miserable as possible,” I said.
“Perhaps so,” he assented, in his old reflective manner. “Perhaps so! Anyhow, I needn’t bother, for I feel as if I never shall go back—to the land.”
“Maybe,” he agreed, in his usual thoughtful way. “Maybe! Anyway, I don’t have to worry about it, because I feel like I’ll never go back—to the land.”
“Which means at the bottom of your heart you don’t intend to,” I said laughing.
“Which means, deep down, you don’t actually plan to,” I said, laughing.
“Perhaps so!” he again yielded. “You see I’m doing pretty well here—apart from the public-house: I always think that’s Meg’s. Come and look in the stable. I’ve got a shire mare and two nags: pretty good. I went down to Melton Mowbray with Tom Mayhew, to a chap they’ve had dealings with. Tom’s all right, and he knows how to buy, but he is such a lazy careless devil, too lazy to be bothered to sell——”
“Maybe so!” he conceded again. “You see, I’m doing pretty well here—aside from the pub: I always think of it as Meg’s. Come and check out the stable. I’ve got a shire mare and two nags: not bad at all. I went down to Melton Mowbray with Tom Mayhew, to a guy they’ve dealt with. Tom’s good, and he knows how to buy, but he’s such a lazy, careless guy, too lazy to even think about selling——”
George was evidently interested. As we went round to the stables, Emily came out with the baby, which was dressed in a new silk frock. She advanced, smiling to me with dark eyes:
George was clearly interested. As we walked over to the stables, Emily came out with the baby, who was wearing a new silk dress. She approached, smiling at me with her dark eyes:
“See, now he is good! Doesn’t he look pretty?”
“Look, now he's great! Doesn’t he look nice?”
She held the baby for me to look at. I glanced at it, but I was only conscious of the near warmth of her cheek, and of the scent of her hair.
She held the baby for me to see. I glanced at it, but I was mostly aware of the warmth of her cheek and the smell of her hair.
“Who is he like?” I asked, looking up and finding myself full in her eyes. The question was quite irrelevant: her eyes spoke a whole clear message that made my heart throb; yet she answered.
“Who is he like?” I asked, looking up and finding myself full in her eyes. The question was pretty irrelevant: her eyes conveyed a clear message that made my heart race; yet she answered.
“Who is he? Why, nobody, of course! But he will be like father, don’t you think?”
“Who is he? Well, nobody, obviously! But he will be like a father, don’t you think?”
The question drew my eyes to hers again, and again we looked each other the strange intelligence that made her flush and me breathe in as I smiled.
The question caught my gaze again, and once more we shared that odd understanding that made her blush and made me inhale as I smiled.
“Ay! Blue eyes like your father’s—not like yours——”
“Ay! Blue eyes like your dad’s—not like yours——”
Again the wild messages in her looks.
Again, the intense messages in her gaze.
“No!” she answered very softly. “And I think he’ll be jolly, like father—they have neither of them our eyes, have they?”
“No!” she replied quietly. “And I think he’ll be cheerful, like dad—they don’t have our eyes, do they?”
“No,” I answered, overcome by a sudden hot flush of tenderness. “No—not vulnerable. To have such soft, vulnerable eyes as you used makes one feel nervous and irascible. But you have clothed over the sensitiveness of yours, haven’t you?—like naked life, naked defenceless protoplasm they were, is it not so?”
“No,” I said, suddenly feeling a warm wave of tenderness. “No—not vulnerable. Having such soft, vulnerable eyes like yours makes someone feel anxious and irritable. But you’ve covered up that sensitivity of yours, haven’t you?—like bare life, like defenseless protoplasm they were, right?”
She laughed, and at the old painful memories she dilated in the old way, and I felt the old tremor at seeing her soul flung quivering on my pity.
She laughed, and as she recalled the old painful memories, she expressed herself in the same way as before, and I felt the familiar tremor at seeing her soul laid bare, trembling with my compassion.
“And were mine like that?” asked George, who had come up.
“And was mine like that?” asked George, who had just arrived.
He must have perceived the bewilderment of my look as I tried to adjust myself to him. A slight shadow, a slight chagrin appeared on his face.
He must have noticed the confusion in my expression as I tried to get comfortable around him. A faint shadow, a hint of disappointment crossed his face.
“Yes,” I answered, “yes—but not so bad. You never gave yourself away so much—you were most cautious: but just as defenceless.”
“Yes,” I replied, “yes—but it wasn’t that bad. You never revealed too much about yourself—you were really careful: but just as vulnerable.”
“And am I altered?” he asked, with quiet irony, as if he knew I was not interested in him.
“And have I changed?” he asked, with a hint of irony, as if he knew I wasn’t interested in him.
“Yes, more cautious. You keep in the shadow. But Emily has clothed herself, and can now walk among the crowd at her own gait.”
“Yes, be more careful. You stay in the shadows. But Emily has dressed up, and now she can walk through the crowd at her own pace.”
It was with an effort I refrained from putting my lips to kiss her at that moment as she looked at me with womanly dignity and tenderness. Then I remembered, and said:
It was hard for me to stop myself from kissing her in that moment as she looked at me with both grace and warmth. Then I remembered, and said:
“But you are taking me to the stable George! Come and see the horses too, Emily.”
“But you’re taking me to the stable, George! Come and check out the horses too, Emily.”
“I will. I admire them so much,” she replied, and thus we both indulged him.
“I will. I admire them so much,” she replied, and so we both went along with him.
He talked to his horses and of them, laying his hand upon them, running over their limbs. The glossy, restless animals interested him more than anything. He broke into a little flush of enthusiasm over them. They were his new interest. They were quiet and yet responsive; he was their master and owner. This gave him real pleasure.
He talked to his horses, touching them and running his hands over their limbs. The shiny, energetic animals fascinated him more than anything else. He felt a spark of excitement for them. They were his new passion. They were calm yet responsive; he was their master and owner. This brought him genuine joy.
But the baby became displeased again. Emily looked at me for sympathy with him.
But the baby got upset again. Emily looked at me, hoping I would sympathize with him.
“He is a little wanderer,” she said, “he likes to be always moving. Perhaps he objects to the ammonia of stables too,” she added, frowning and laughing slightly, “it is not very agreeable, is it?”
“He's a bit of a wanderer,” she said, “he likes to always be on the move. Maybe he doesn’t like the smell of the stables either,” she added, frowning and chuckling a little, “it’s not very pleasant, is it?”
“Not particularly,” I agreed, and as she moved off I went with her, leaving him in the stables. When Emily and I were alone we sauntered aimlessly back to the garden. She persisted in talking to the baby, and in talking to me about the baby, till I wished the child in Jericho. This made her laugh, and she continued to tantalise me. The holly-hock flowers of the second whorl were flushing to the top of the spires. The bees, covered with pale crumbs of pollen, were swaying a moment outside the wide gates of the florets, then they swung in with excited hum, and clung madly to the fury white capitols, and worked riotously round the waxy bases. Emily held out the baby to watch, talking all the time in low, fond tones. The child stretched towards the bright flowers. The sun glistened on his smooth hair as on bronze dust, and the wondering blue eyes of the baby followed the bees. Then he made small sounds, and suddenly waved his hands, like rumpled pink holly-hock buds.
“Not really,” I agreed, and as she walked away, I followed her, leaving him in the stables. Once Emily and I were alone, we strolled back to the garden without any particular direction. She kept chatting to the baby and about the baby until I wished the child far away. This made her laugh, and she continued to tease me. The hollyhock flowers were blooming at the top of their spikes. Bees, covered in pale pollen, hovered for a moment outside the wide gates of the flowers before buzzing in excitedly, clinging to the fluffy white tops and working frantically around the waxy bases. Emily held the baby out to watch, talking softly and affectionately the whole time. The child reached toward the colorful flowers. The sun shimmered on his smooth hair like bronze dust, and his curious blue eyes followed the bees. Then he made little sounds and suddenly waved his hands, like crumpled pink hollyhock buds.
“Look!” said Emily, “look at the little bees! Ah, but you mustn’t touch them, they bite. They’re coming!” she cried, with sudden laughing apprehension, drawing the child away. He made noises of remonstrance. She put him near to the flowers again till he knocked the spire with his hand and two indignant bees came sailing out. Emily drew back quickly crying in alarm, then laughing with excited eyes at me, as if she had just escaped a peril in my presence. Thus she teased me by flinging me all kinds of bright gages of love while she kept me aloof because of the child. She laughed with pure pleasure at this state of affairs, and delighted the more when I frowned, till at last I swallowed my resentment and laughed too, playing with the hands of the baby, and watching his blue eyes change slowly like a softly sailing sky.
“Look!” said Emily, “look at the little bees! Oh, but don’t touch them, they sting. They’re coming!” she shouted, laughing a little nervously as she pulled the child away. He protested with sounds of annoyance. She placed him back near the flowers until he swatted the spire with his hand, and two annoyed bees came buzzing out. Emily quickly pulled back, crying out in alarm, then laughing with excited eyes at me, as if she had just dodged a danger in front of me. This way, she teased me by throwing me all sorts of bright tokens of affection while keeping her distance because of the child. She laughed with pure joy about the situation and enjoyed it even more when I frowned, until finally, I swallowed my irritation and laughed too, playing with the baby’s hands and watching his blue eyes change slowly like a gentle, drifting sky.
Presently Meg called us in to tea. She wore a dress of fine blue stuff with cream silk embroidery, and she looked handsome, for her hair was very hastily dressed.
Currently, Meg called us in for tea. She was wearing a nice blue dress with cream silk embroidery, and she looked great, even though her hair was done up in a bit of a rush.
“What, have you had that child all this time?” she exclaimed, on seeing Emily. “Where is his father?”
“What, have you had that kid all this time?” she exclaimed, upon seeing Emily. “Where's his dad?”
“I don’t know—we left him in the stable, didn’t we Cyril? But I like nursing him, Meg. I like it ever so much,” replied Emily.
“I don’t know—we left him in the stable, right, Cyril? But I really enjoy taking care of him, Meg. I like it a lot,” replied Emily.
“Oh, yes, you may be sure George would get off it if he could. He’s always in the stable. As I tell him, he fair stinks of horses. He’s not that fond of the children, I can tell you. Come on, my pet—why, come to its mammy.”
“Oh, yes, you can be sure George would get off it if he could. He’s always in the stable. As I tell him, he really stinks of horses. He’s not that fond of the kids, I can tell you. Come on, my dear—why, come to your mommy.”
She took the baby and kissed it passionately, and made extravagant love to it. A clean shaven young man with thick bare arms went across the yard.
She picked up the baby and kissed it lovingly, and showered it with affection. A clean-shaven young man with muscular arms walked across the yard.
“Here, just look and tell George as tea is ready,” said Meg.
“Hey, just take a look and let George know that tea is ready,” said Meg.
“Where is he?” asked Oswald, the sturdy youth who attended to the farm business.
“Where is he?” asked Oswald, the strong young man who took care of the farm.
“You know where to find him,” replied Meg, with that careless freedom which was so subtly derogatory to her husband.
"You know where to find him," Meg replied, with that nonchalant attitude that was subtly disrespectful to her husband.
George came hurrying from the out-building. “What, is it tea already?” he said.
George rushed in from the shed. “What, is it already time for tea?” he asked.
“It’s a wonder you haven’t been crying out for it this last hour,” said Meg.
“It’s a wonder you haven’t been shouting for it this last hour,” said Meg.
“It’s a marvel you’ve got dressed so quick,” he replied.
“It’s amazing you got dressed so quickly,” he replied.
“Oh, is it?” she answered—“well, it’s not with any of your help that I’ve done it, that is a fact. Where’s Teenie?”
“Oh, is it?” she replied. “Well, I definitely didn’t do it with any help from you, that’s for sure. Where’s Teenie?”
The maid, short, stiffly built, very dark and sullen looking, came forward from the gate.
The maid, petite, rigidly built, very dark, and looking quite gloomy, stepped forward from the gate.
“Can you take Alfy as well, just while we have tea?” she asked. Teenie replied that she should think she could, whereupon she was given the ruddy-haired baby, as well as the dark one. She sat with them on a seat at the end of the yard. We proceeded to tea.
“Can you also take Alfy for a bit while we have tea?” she asked. Teenie said she thought she could, and then she was handed the red-haired baby, along with the dark-haired one. She sat with them on a bench at the end of the yard. We went to have tea.
It was a very great spread. There were hot cakes, three or four kinds of cold cakes, tinned apricots, jellies, tinned lobster, and trifles in the way of jam, cream, and rum.
It was an impressive spread. There were hot cakes, three or four types of cold cakes, canned apricots, jellies, canned lobster, and trifles made with jam, cream, and rum.
“I don’t know what those cakes are like,” said Meg. “I made them in such a fluster. Really, you have to do things as best you can when you’ve got children—especially when there’s two. I never seem to have time to do my hair up even—look at it now.”
“I don’t know what those cakes are like,” Meg said. “I made them in such a rush. Honestly, you have to do your best when you’ve got kids—especially when there are two of them. I never seem to have time to do my hair, either—just look at it now.”
She put up her hands to her head, and I could not help noticing how grimy and rough were her nails.
She raised her hands to her head, and I couldn't help but notice how dirty and rough her nails were.
The tea was going on pleasantly when one of the babies began to cry. Teenie bent over it crooning gruffly. I leaned back and looked out of the door to watch her. I thought of the girl in Tchekoff’s story, who smothered her charge, and I hoped the grim Teenie would not be driven to such desperation. The other child joined in this chorus. Teenie rose from her seat and walked about the yard, gruffly trying to soothe the twins.
The tea was going smoothly when one of the babies started crying. Teenie leaned over, softly humming to it. I leaned back and looked out the door to watch her. I thought about the girl in Chekhov's story who suffocated her charge, and I hoped the stern Teenie wouldn't be pushed to such a desperate act. The other child started crying as well. Teenie got up from her seat and walked around the yard, gruffly trying to calm the twins.
“It’s a funny thing, but whenever anybody comes they’re sure to be cross,” said Meg, beginning to simmer.
“It’s funny, but every time someone arrives, they always seem to be upset,” said Meg, starting to boil over.
“They’re no different from ordinary,” said George, “it’s only that you’re forced to notice it then.”
“They’re just like everyone else,” George said, “it's just that you have to pay attention to it then.”
“No, it is not!” cried Meg in a sudden passion: “Is it now, Emily? Of course, he has to say something! Weren’t they as good as gold this morning, Emily?—and yesterday!—why they never murmured, as good as gold they were. But he wants them to be as dumb as fishes: he’d like them shutting up in a box as soon as they make a bit of noise.”
“No, it isn’t!” shouted Meg in a sudden outburst: “Is it, Emily? Of course, he has to say something! Weren’t they as good as gold this morning, Emily?—and yesterday!—they never complained, they were as good as gold. But he wants them to be as silent as fish: he’d love to lock them in a box as soon as they make a little noise.”
“I was not saying anything about it,” he replied.
“I wasn’t saying anything about it,” he replied.
“Yes, you were,” she retorted. “I don’t know what you call it then——”
“Yes, you were,” she shot back. “I don’t know what you’d call it then——”
The babies outside continued to cry.
The babies outside kept crying.
“Bring Alfy to me,” called Meg, yielding to the mother feeling.
“Bring Alfy to me,” called Meg, giving in to her maternal instinct.
“Oh, no, damn it!” said George, “let Oswald take him.”
“Oh, no, damn it!” George said, “let Oswald handle it.”
“Yes,” replied Meg bitterly, “let anybody take him so long as he’s out of your sight. You never ought to have children, you didn’t——”
“Yeah,” Meg replied bitterly, “let anyone take him as long as he’s out of your sight. You never should have had kids, you didn’t—”
George murmured something about “to-day.”
George murmured something about "today."
“Come then!” said Meg with a whole passion of tenderness, as she took the red-haired baby and held it to her bosom, “Why, what is it then, what is it, my precious? Hush then pet, hush then!”
“Come here then!” said Meg with a surge of tenderness, as she picked up the red-haired baby and held it to her chest, “What’s the matter, my precious? Hush now, sweetie, hush now!”
The baby did not hush. Meg rose from her chair and stood rocking the baby in her arms, swaying from one foot to the other.
The baby wouldn't be quiet. Meg got up from her chair and started rocking the baby in her arms, swaying from one foot to the other.
“He’s got a bit of wind,” she said.
“He’s a little gassy,” she said.
We tried to continue the meal, but everything was awkward and difficult.
We tried to keep the meal going, but everything felt awkward and tense.
“I wonder if he’s hungry,” said Meg, “let’s try him.”
“I wonder if he’s hungry,” said Meg. “Let’s check.”
She turned away and gave him her breast. Then he was still, so she covered herself as much as she could, and sat down again to tea. We had finished, so we sat and waited while she ate. This disjointing of the meal, by reflex action, made Emily and me more accurate. We were exquisitely attentive, and polite to a nicety. Our very speech was clipped with precision, as we drifted to a discussion of Strauss and Debussy. This of course put a breach between us two and our hosts, but we could not help it; it was our only way of covering over the awkwardness of the occasion. George sat looking glum and listening to us. Meg was quite indifferent. She listened occasionally, but her position as mother made her impregnable. She sat eating calmly, looking down now and again at her baby, holding us in slight scorn, babblers that we were. She was secure in her high maternity; she was mistress and sole authority. George, as father, was first servant; as an indifferent father, she humiliated him and was hostile to his wishes. Emily and I were mere intruders, feeling ourselves such. After tea we went upstairs to wash our hands. The grandmother had had a second stroke of paralysis, and lay inert, almost stupified. Her large bulk upon the bed was horrible to me, and her face, with the muscles all slack and awry, seemed like some cruel cartoon. She spoke a few thick words to me. George asked her if she felt all right, or should he rub her. She turned her old eyes slowly to him.
She turned away and showed him her breast. Then he was quiet, so she covered herself as much as she could and sat down again for tea. We had finished, so we sat and waited while she ate. This interruption of the meal made Emily and me more precise. We were extremely attentive and polite to a fault. Our speech was sharp and exact as we moved into a discussion of Strauss and Debussy. This, of course, created a gap between us and our hosts, but we couldn't help it; it was our only way to mask the awkwardness of the situation. George sat looking glum, listening to us. Meg was quite indifferent. She listened occasionally, but as a mother, she was untouchable. She sat eating calmly, glancing down at her baby now and then, looking at us with slight scorn, those chatterboxes that we were. She was confident in her role as a mother; she was in charge and the only authority. George, as the father, was just a servant; as an indifferent dad, she belittled him and opposed his wishes. Emily and I were just intruders, keenly aware of our status. After tea, we went upstairs to wash our hands. The grandmother had suffered a second stroke and lay there, almost in a stupor. Her large figure on the bed was disturbing to me, and her face, with the muscles all slack and twisted, resembled a cruel cartoon. She spoke a few thick words to me. George asked her if she was feeling okay or if he should give her a rub. She slowly turned her old eyes toward him.
“My leg—my leg a bit,” she said in her strange guttural.
“My leg—my leg hurts a bit,” she said in her strange, raspy voice.
He took off his coat, and pushing his hand under the bed-clothes, sat rubbing the poor old woman’s limb patiently, slowly, for some time. She watched him for a moment, then without her turning her eyes from him, he passed out of her vision and she lay staring at nothing, in his direction.
He took off his coat and, sliding his hand under the blankets, sat patiently rubbing the poor old woman's leg slowly for a while. She watched him for a moment, then without taking her eyes off him, he moved out of her sight and she lay there staring blankly in his direction.
“There,” he said at last, “is that any better then, mother?”
“There,” he said finally, “is that any better now, Mom?”
“Ay, that’s a bit better,” she said slowly.
“Ay, that’s a little better,” she said slowly.
“Should I gi’e thee a drink?” he asked, lingering, wishing to minister all he could to her before he went.
“Should I get you a drink?” he asked, lingering, wanting to do everything he could for her before he left.
She looked at him, and he brought the cup. She swallowed a few drops with difficulty.
She looked at him, and he handed her the cup. She swallowed a few drops with some difficulty.
“Doesn’t it make you miserable to have her always there?” I asked him, when we were in the next room. He sat down on the large white bed and laughed shortly.
“Doesn’t it make you miserable to always have her around?” I asked him when we were in the next room. He sat down on the big white bed and laughed briefly.
“We’re used to it—we never notice her, poor old gran’ma.”
“We’re used to it—we never really notice her, poor old grandma.”
“But she must have made a difference to you—she must make a big difference at the bottom, even if you don’t know it,” I said.
“But she must have meant a lot to you—she must really impact things in a big way, even if you’re not aware of it,” I said.
“She’d got such a strong character,” he said musing, “—she seemed to understand me. She was a real friend to me before she was so bad. Sometimes I happen to look at her—generally I never see her, you know how I mean—but sometimes I do—and then—it seems a bit rotten——”
“She had such a strong personality,” he said, pondering, “—she seemed to get me. She was a true friend to me before things got so bad. Sometimes I accidentally catch a glimpse of her—usually I don’t notice her, you know what I mean—but sometimes I do—and then—it feels kind of messed up——”
He smiled at me peculiarly, “—it seems to take the shine off things,” he added, and then, smiling again with ugly irony—“She’s our skeleton in the closet.” He indicated her large bulk.
He smiled at me in a strange way, “—it seems to take the shine off things,” he added, and then, smiling again with harsh irony—“She’s our skeleton in the closet.” He pointed at her large size.
The church bells began to ring. The grey church stood on a rise among the fields not far away, like a handsome old stag looking over towards the inn. The five bells began to play, and the sound came beating upon the window.
The church bells started to ring. The grey church stood on a hill among the fields nearby, like a majestic old stag looking over at the inn. The five bells began to chime, and the sound resonated against the window.
“I hate Sunday night,” he said restlessly.
“I hate Sunday night,” he said, feeling uneasy.
“Because you’ve nothing to do?” I asked.
“Is it because you have nothing to do?” I asked.
“I don’t know,” he said. “It seems like a gag, and you feel helpless. I don’t want to go to church, and hark at the bells, they make you feel uncomfortable.”
“I don’t know,” he said. “It feels like a joke, and you feel powerless. I don’t want to go to church, and listen to the bells; they just make you feel uneasy.”
“What do you generally do?” I asked.
"What do you usually do?" I asked.
“Feel miserable—I’ve been down to Mayhew’s these last two Sundays, and Meg’s been pretty mad. She says it’s the only night I could stop with her, or go out with her. But if I stop with her, what can I do?—and if we go out, it’s only for half an hour. I hate Sunday night—it’s a dead end.”
“Feel miserable—I’ve been at Mayhew’s these past two Sundays, and Meg’s been really upset. She says it’s the only night I could stay with her or go out with her. But if I stay with her, what can we do?—and if we go out, it’s only for half an hour. I hate Sunday night—it’s a dead end.”
When we went downstairs, the table was cleared, and Meg was bathing the dark baby. Thus she was perfect. She handled the bonny, naked child with beauty of gentleness. She kneeled over him nobly. Her arms and her bosom and her throat had a nobility of roundness and softness. She drooped her head with the grace of a Madonna, and her movements were lovely, accurate and exquisite, like an old song perfectly sung. Her voice, playing and soothing round the curved limbs of the baby, was like water, soft as wine in the sun, running with delight.
When we went downstairs, the table had been cleared, and Meg was giving a bath to the dark baby. She looked absolutely stunning. She handled the beautiful, naked child with such gentle care. She knelt over him with a sense of grace. Her arms, chest, and neck had an elegance in their softness and roundness. She tilted her head with the grace of a Madonna, and her movements were lovely, precise, and delicate, like an old song sung perfectly. Her voice, playful and soothing around the baby's curved limbs, was like water, as soft as wine in the sunlight, flowing with joy.
We watched humbly, sharing the wonder from afar.
We watched quietly, sharing the awe from a distance.
Emily was very envious of Meg’s felicity. She begged to be allowed to bathe the second baby. Meg granted her bounteous permission:
Emily was really jealous of Meg's happiness. She asked to be allowed to bathe the second baby. Meg gave her generous permission:
“Yes, you can wash him if you like, but what about your frock?”
“Yes, you can wash him if you want, but what about your dress?”
Emily, delighted, began to undress the baby whose hair was like crocus petals. Her fingers trembled with pleasure as she loosed the little tapes. I always remember the inarticulate delight with which she took the child in her hands, when at last his little shirt was removed, and felt his soft white limbs and body. A distinct, glowing atmosphere seemed suddenly to burst out around her and the child, leaving me outside. The moment before she had been very near to me, her eyes searching mine, her spirit clinging timidly about me. Now I was put away, quite alone, neglected, forgotten, outside the glow which surrounded the woman and the baby.
Emily, thrilled, started to undress the baby whose hair was like crocus petals. Her fingers shook with joy as she took off the little straps. I'll always remember the pure delight with which she held the child in her hands when his tiny shirt finally came off, and she felt his soft white limbs and body. A warm, bright atmosphere seemed to suddenly spring up around her and the baby, leaving me outside. Just a moment ago, she had been very close to me, her eyes searching mine, her spirit lingering around me. Now I felt pushed away, completely alone, neglected, forgotten, outside the glow that enveloped the woman and the baby.
“Ha!—Ha-a-a!” she said with a deep throated vowel, as she put her face against the child’s small breasts, so round, almost like a girl’s, silken and warm and wonderful. She kissed him, and touched him, and hovered over him, drinking in his baby sweetnesses, the sweetness of the laughing little mouth’s wide, wet kisses, of the round, waving limbs, of the little shoulders so winsomely curving to the arms and the breasts, of the tiny soft neck hidden very warm beneath the chin, tasting deliciously with her lips and her cheeks all the exquisite softness, silkiness, warmth, and tender life of the baby’s body.
“Ha!—Ha-a-a!” she exclaimed with a deep, throaty sound, as she pressed her face against the child’s small, round chest, almost like a little girl’s, silky and warm and wonderful. She kissed him, touched him, and hovered over him, soaking in his baby sweetness—the sweetness of the laughing little mouth’s wide, wet kisses, the round, waving arms and legs, the little shoulders charmingly curving to the arms and chest, the tiny soft neck snug and warm beneath the chin, savoring all the exquisite softness, silkiness, warmth, and tender life of the baby’s body with her lips and cheeks.
A woman is so ready to disclaim the body of a man’s love; she yields him her own soft beauty with so much gentle patience and regret; she clings to his neck, to his head and his cheeks, fondling them for the soul’s meaning that is there, and shrinking from his passionate limbs and his body. It was with some perplexity, some anger and bitterness that I watched Emily moved almost to ecstasy by the baby’s small, innocuous person.
A woman is so quick to reject a man's love; she offers him her own gentle beauty with so much tender patience and sadness; she holds onto his neck, his head, and his cheeks, caressing them for the deeper meaning that exists, while shying away from his passionate limbs and body. It was with some confusion, some anger, and bitterness that I watched Emily become almost ecstatic over the baby's small, harmless presence.
“Meg never found any pleasure in me as she does in the kids,” said George bitterly, for himself.
“Meg never enjoyed being with me like she does with the kids,” George said bitterly about himself.
The child, laughing and crowing, caught his hands in Emily’s hair and pulled dark tresses down, while she cried out in remonstrance, and tried to loosen the small fists that were shut so fast. She took him from the water and rubbed him dry, with marvellous gentle little rubs, he kicking and expostulating. She brought his fine hair into one silken up-springing of ruddy gold like an aureole. She played with his tiny balls of toes, like wee pink mushrooms, till at last she dare detain him no longer, when she put on his flannel and his night-gown and gave him to Meg.
The child, laughing and squealing, got his hands tangled in Emily’s hair and pulled down her dark locks, while she cried out in protest, trying to loosen the small fists that were clenched so tightly. She took him out of the water and dried him off with gentle little rubs, all while he kicked and fussed. She styled his fine hair into a silky crown of reddish gold like a halo. She played with his tiny toe beans, which were like little pink mushrooms, until she finally felt she couldn't hold him any longer, so she put on his flannel and nightgown and handed him over to Meg.
Before carrying him to bed Meg took him to feed him. His mouth was stretched round the nipple as he sucked, his face was pressed close and closer to the breast, his fingers wandered over the fine white globe, blue veined and heavy, trying to hold it. Meg looked down upon him with a consuming passion of tenderness, and Emily clasped her hands and leaned forward to him. Even thus they thought him exquisite.
Before carrying him to bed, Meg took a moment to feed him. His mouth was wrapped around the nipple as he sucked, his face pressed closer and closer to the breast, his fingers exploring the soft, heavy, blue-veined form, trying to grasp it. Meg looked down at him with overwhelming tenderness, and Emily clasped her hands, leaning forward toward him. In that moment, they both found him to be perfect.
When the twins were both asleep, I must tiptoe upstairs to see them. They lay cheek by cheek in the crib next the large white bed, breathing little, ruffling breaths, out of unison, so small and pathetic with their tiny shut fingers. I remembered the two larks.
When the twins were both asleep, I had to tiptoe upstairs to check on them. They were lying cheek to cheek in the crib next to the big white bed, breathing softly, their breaths out of sync, so tiny and vulnerable with their little closed hands. I remembered the two larks.
From the next room came a heavy sound of the old woman’s breathing. Meg went in to her. As in passing I caught sight of the large, prone figure in the bed, I thought of Guy de Maupassant’s “Toine,” who acted as an incubator.
From the next room came the heavy sound of the old woman’s breathing. Meg went in to see her. As I walked by, I noticed the large, lying figure in the bed and thought of Guy de Maupassant’s “Toine,” who served as an incubator.
CHAPTER V
THE DOMINANT MOTIF OF SUFFERING
The old woman lay still another year, then she suddenly sank out of life. George ceased to write to me, but I learned his news elsewhere. He became more and more intimate with the Mayhews. After old Mayhew’s bankruptcy, the two sons had remained on in the large dark house that stood off the Nottingham Road in Eberwich. This house had been bequeathed to the oldest daughter by the mother. Maud Mayhew, who was married and separated from her husband, kept house for her brothers. She was a tall, large woman with high cheek-bones and oily black hair looped over her ears. Tom Mayhew was also a handsome man, very dark and ruddy, with insolent bright eyes.
The old woman lay still for another year, then suddenly passed away. George stopped writing to me, but I heard about his life from other sources. He grew closer to the Mayhews. After old Mayhew went bankrupt, the two sons continued living in the large, dark house off Nottingham Road in Eberwich. This house had been left to the oldest daughter by their mother. Maud Mayhew, who was married but separated from her husband, managed the household for her brothers. She was a tall, heavyset woman with high cheekbones and shiny black hair styled over her ears. Tom Mayhew was also a handsome man, very dark and flushed, with arrogant, bright eyes.
The Mayhews’ house was called the “Hollies.” It was a solid building, of old red brick, standing fifty yards back from the Eberwich highroad. Between it and the road was an unkempt lawn, surrounded by very high black holly trees. The house seemed to be imprisoned among the bristling hollies. Passing through the large gate, one came immediately upon the bare side of the house and upon the great range of stables. Old Mayhew had in his day stabled thirty or more horses there. Now grass was between the red bricks, and all the bleaching doors were shut, save perhaps two or three which were open for George’s horses.
The Mayhews’ house was called the “Hollies.” It was a sturdy building made of old red brick, sitting fifty yards back from the Eberwich highway. In front of it was an overgrown lawn, surrounded by very tall black holly trees. The house felt trapped among the prickly hollies. As you passed through the large gate, you immediately saw the bare side of the house and the extensive stables. Old Mayhew had housed thirty or more horses there in his time. Now, grass was growing between the red bricks, and all the weathered doors were shut, except maybe two or three that were open for George’s horses.
The “Hollies” became a kind of club for the disconsolate, “better-off” men of the district. The large dining-room was gloomily and sparsely furnished, the drawing-room was a desert, but the smaller morning-room was comfortable enough, with wicker arm-chairs, heavy curtains, and a large sideboard. In this room George and the Mayhews met with several men two or three times a week. There they discussed horses and made mock of the authority of women. George provided the whisky, and they all gambled timidly at cards. These bachelor parties were the source of great annoyance to the wives of the married men who attended them.
The "Hollies" turned into a sort of club for the unhappy, well-off guys in the area. The big dining room was dark and barely furnished, the drawing room felt empty, but the smaller morning room was cozy enough, filled with wicker armchairs, heavy curtains, and a large sideboard. In this room, George and the Mayhews got together with a few guys two or three times a week. They talked about horses and joked about women’s authority. George brought the whisky, and they all played cards, but only a little. These bachelor hangouts really annoyed the wives of the married men who joined in.
“He’s quite unbearable when he’s been at those Mayhews’,” said Meg. “I’m sure they do nothing but cry us down.”
“He’s really unbearable after spending time with those Mayhews,” said Meg. “I’m sure they only talk badly about us.”
Maud Mayhew kept apart from these meetings, watching over her two children. She had been very unhappily married, and now was reserved, silent. The women of Eberwich watched her as she went swiftly along the street in the morning with her basket, and they gloried a little in her overthrow, because she was too proud to accept consolation, yet they were sorry in their hearts for her, and she was never touched with calumny. George saw her frequently, but she treated him coldly as she treated the other men, so he was afraid of her.
Maud Mayhew kept to herself during these meetings, taking care of her two kids. She had been very unhappy in her marriage and now seemed distant and quiet. The women of Eberwich observed her as she hurried down the street in the morning with her basket, feeling a bit of satisfaction in her downfall because she was too proud to accept sympathy. Yet, they felt sorry for her in their hearts, and she was never the target of gossip. George saw her often, but she was frosty with him, just like she was with the other men, which made him wary of her.
He had more facilities now for his horse-dealing. When the grandmother died, in the October two years after the marriage of George she left him seven hundred pounds. To Meg she left the Inn, and the two houses she had built in Newerton, together with brewery shares to the value of nearly a thousand pounds. George and Meg felt themselves to be people of property. The result, however, was only a little further coldness between them. He was very careful that she had all that was hers. She said to him once when they were quarrelling, that he needn’t go feeding the Mayhews on the money that came out of her business. Thenceforward he kept strict accounts of all his affairs, and she must audit them, receiving her exact dues. This was a mortification to her woman’s capricious soul of generosity and cruelty.
He had more resources now for his horse-dealing. When the grandmother passed away in October, two years after George's marriage, she left him seven hundred pounds. To Meg, she left the Inn and the two houses she had built in Newerton, along with brewery shares worth nearly a thousand pounds. George and Meg considered themselves property owners. However, the result was just a bit more distance between them. He was very careful to ensure she received everything that was hers. During one of their arguments, she told him that he didn’t need to use the money from her business to support the Mayhews. From that point on, he kept strict records of all his finances, and she had to review them, getting her exact share. This was a blow to her whimsical nature of generosity and cruelty.
The Christmas after the grandmother’s death another son was born to them. For the time George and Meg became very good friends again.
The Christmas after their grandmother's death, another son was born to them. During that time, George and Meg became very good friends again.
When in the following March I heard he was coming down to London with Tom Mayhew on business, I wrote and asked him to stay with me. Meg replied, saying she was so glad I had asked him: she did not want him going off with that fellow again; he had been such a lot better lately, and she was sure it was only those men at Mayhew’s made him what he was.
When I heard in March that he was coming to London with Tom Mayhew for work, I wrote to invite him to stay with me. Meg replied, saying she was really happy I had invited him; she didn’t want him hanging out with that guy again. He had been doing so much better lately, and she was sure it was just those guys at Mayhew’s that influenced him negatively.
He consented to stay with me. I wrote and told him Lettie and Leslie were in London, and that we should dine with them one evening. I met him at King’s Cross and we all three drove west. Mayhew was a remarkably handsome, well-built man; he and George made a notable couple. They were both in breeches and gaiters, but George still looked like a yeoman, while Mayhew had all the braggadocio of the stable. We made an impossible trio. Mayhew laughed and jested broadly for a short time, then he grew restless and fidgety. He felt restrained and awkward in my presence. Later, he told George I was a damned parson. On the other hand, I was content to look at his rather vulgar beauty—his teeth were blackened with smoking—and to listen to his ineffectual talk, but I could find absolutely no response. George was go-between. To me he was cautious and rather deferential, to Mayhew he was careless, and his attitude was tinged with contempt.
He agreed to stay with me. I wrote and let him know that Lettie and Leslie were in London and that we should have dinner with them one evening. I met him at King’s Cross, and the three of us drove west. Mayhew was a strikingly handsome, well-built guy; he and George made quite the pair. They were both in breeches and gaiters, but George still looked like a farmer, while Mayhew had all the swagger of a stable hand. We made an odd trio. Mayhew laughed and joked for a bit, then he became restless and fidgety. He felt constrained and uncomfortable around me. Later, he told George I was a damn parson. Meanwhile, I was fine just looking at his rather crude beauty—his teeth were stained from smoking—and listening to his pointless chatter, but I couldn't find any kind of connection. George played the middleman. To me, he was cautious and somewhat respectful, while to Mayhew, he was casual, with an air of disdain.
When the son of the horse-dealer at last left us to go to some of his father’s old cronies, we were glad. Very uncertain, very sensitive and wavering, our old intimacy burned again like the fragile burning of alcohol. Closed together in the same blue flames, we discovered and watched the pageant of life in the town revealed wonderfully to us. We laughed at the tyranny of old romance. We scorned the faded procession of old years, and made mock of the vast pilgrimage of by-gone romances travelling farther into the dim distance. Were we not in the midst of the bewildering pageant of modern life, with all its confusion of bannerets and colours, with its infinite interweaving of sounds, the screech of the modern toys of haste striking like keen spray, the heavy boom of busy mankind gathering its bread, earnestly, forming the bed of all other sounds; and between these two the swiftness of songs, the triumphant tilt of the joy of life, the hoarse oboes of privation, the shuddering drums of tragedy, and the eternal scraping of the two deep-toned strings of despair?
When the horse dealer's son finally left us to hang out with some of his dad’s old friends, we felt relieved. Our past closeness flickered back to life like the delicate flame of alcohol. Huddled together in those same blue flames, we found ourselves observing the vibrant life of the town unfold before us. We laughed at the constraints of old romance. We mocked the faded memories of the past and poked fun at the long journey of forgotten loves drifting further into the shadows. Weren't we right in the middle of the dazzling spectacle of modern life, with all its chaotic banners and colors, with the endless sounds blending together—the sharp noise of modern distractions hitting us like a splash, the deep rumble of people hustling for their livelihoods, forming the foundation of all other noises; and in between, the quick tunes, the victorious spirit of life's joy, the rough sounds of struggle, the trembling drums of sorrow, and the constant scraping of the profound notes of despair?
We watched the taxicabs coursing with their noses down to the street, we watched the rocking hansoms, and the lumbering stateliness of buses. In the silent green cavern of the park we stood and listened to the surging of the ocean of life. We watched a girl with streaming hair go galloping down the Row, a dark man, laughing and showing his white teeth, galloping more heavily at her elbow. We saw a squad of life-guards enter the gates of the park, erect and glittering with silver and white and red. They came near to us, and we thrilled a little as we watched the muscles of their white smooth thighs answering the movement of the horses, and their cheeks and their chins bending with proud manliness to the rhythm of the march. We watched the exquisite rhythm of the body of men moving in scarlet and silver further down the leafless avenue, like a slightly wavering spark of red life blown along. At the Marble Arch Corner we listened to a little socialist who was flaring fiercely under a plane tree. The hot stream of his words flowed over the old wounds that the knowledge of the unending miseries of the poor had given me, and I winced. For him the world was all East-end, and all the East-End was as a pool from which the waters are drained off, leaving the water-things to wrestle in the wet mud under the sun, till the whole of the city seems a heaving, shuddering struggle of black-mudded objects deprived of the elements of life. I felt a great terror of the little man, lest he should make me see all mud, as I had seen before. Then I felt a breathless pity for him, that his eyes should be always filled with mud, and never brightened. George listened intently to the speaker, very much moved by him.
We watched the taxis zooming by with their noses down to the street, we observed the rocking carriages and the slow, stately buses. In the quiet, green space of the park, we stood and listened to the energy of life all around us. We saw a girl with her hair flying as she galloped down the path, a tall man laughing and showing off his white teeth, galloping heavily alongside her. We noticed a group of lifeguards entering the park gates, standing tall and shining in silver, white, and red. They came close to us, and we felt a little thrill watching the muscles in their smooth white thighs move with the horses, their cheeks and chins bending with proud masculinity to the rhythm of their march. We observed the perfect rhythm of the men in red and silver moving further down the bare avenue, like a flickering spark of red life being blown along. At Marble Arch Corner, we listened to a passionate little socialist speaking fervently under a plane tree. His heated words washed over the old wounds caused by my awareness of the ongoing suffering of the poor, and I flinched. To him, the world was completely East-end, and the East-End felt like a drained pool, leaving its creatures to struggle in the mud under the sun, making the entire city seem like a writhing, shuddering mass of black, mucky objects stripped of life's essentials. A deep fear of the little man hit me, worried that he would make me see all the mud as I had before. Then I felt a breathless pity for him, that his eyes would always be filled with mud, never seeing brightness. George listened closely to the speaker, deeply moved by him.
At night, after the theatre, we saw the outcasts sleep in a rank under the Waterloo bridge, their heads to the wall, their feet lying out on the pavement: a long, black, ruffled heap at the foot of the wall. All the faces were covered but two, that of a peaked, pale little man, and that of a brutal woman. Over these two faces, floating like uneasy pale dreams on their obscurity, swept now and again the trailing light of the tram cars. We picked our way past the line of abandoned feet, shrinking from the sight of the thin bare ankles of a young man, from the draggled edge of the skirts of a bunched-up woman, from the pitiable sight of the men who had wrapped their legs in newspaper for a little warmth, and lay like worthless parcels. It was raining. Some men stood at the edge of the causeway fixed in dreary misery, finding no room to sleep. Outside, on a seat in the blackness and the rain, a woman sat sleeping, while the water trickled and hung heavily at the ends of her loosened strands of hair. Her hands were pushed in the bosom of her jacket. She lurched forward in her sleep, started, and one of her hands fell out of her bosom. She sank again to sleep. George gripped my arm.
At night, after the theater, we saw the outcasts sleeping in a pile under the Waterloo Bridge, their heads against the wall, their feet sticking out onto the pavement: a long, black, messy heap at the foot of the wall. All the faces were covered but two: that of a thin, pale little man, and that of a rough-looking woman. Over these two faces, floating like uneasy pale dreams in their darkness, occasionally passed the flickering light of the trams. We carefully stepped around the line of abandoned feet, recoiling from the sight of a young man’s thin bare ankles, the ragged edge of a woman’s huddled skirt, and the pitiful sight of men who had wrapped their legs in newspaper for a bit of warmth, lying like discarded packages. It was raining. Some men stood at the edge of the walkway, stuck in dreary misery, unable to find a place to sleep. Outside, on a bench in the darkness and rain, a woman sat sleeping, while water dripped and hung heavily from the ends of her loose hair. Her hands were tucked inside her jacket. She lurched forward in her sleep, startled, and one of her hands slipped out. She sank back into sleep. George held onto my arm.
“Give her something,” he whispered in panic. I was afraid. Then suddenly getting a florin from my pocket, I stiffened my nerves and slid it into her palm. Her hand was soft, and warm, and curled in sleep. She started violently, looking up at me, then down at her hand. I turned my face aside, terrified lest she should look in my eyes, and full of shame and grief I ran down the embankment to him. We hurried along under the plane trees in silence. The shining cars were drawing tall in the distance over Westminster Bridge, a fainter, yellow light running with them on the water below. The wet streets were spilled with golden liquor of light, and on the deep blackness of the river were the restless yellow slashes of the lamps.
“Give her something,” he whispered in a panic. I felt frightened. Then suddenly, pulling a florin from my pocket, I steeled myself and placed it in her hand. Her hand was soft, warm, and curled in sleep. She jolted awake, looking up at me, then down at her hand. I turned my face away, terrified that she might meet my gaze, and filled with shame and sorrow, I ran down the embankment to him. We hurried along under the plane trees in silence. The shining cars were rising tall in the distance over Westminster Bridge, a faint yellow light trailing behind them on the water below. The wet streets glimmered with a golden liquid light, and on the deep darkness of the river were the restless yellow slashes of the lamps.
Lettie and Leslie were staying up at Hampstead with a friend of the Tempests, one of the largest shareholders in the firm of Tempest, Wharton & Co. The Raphaels had a substantial house, and Lettie preferred to go to them rather than to an hotel, especially as she had brought with her her infant son, now ten months old, with his nurse. They invited George and me to dinner on the Friday evening. The party included Lettie’s host and hostess, and also a Scottish poetess, and an Irish musician, composer of songs and pianoforte rhapsodies.
Lettie and Leslie were staying up in Hampstead with a friend of the Tempests, one of the biggest shareholders at Tempest, Wharton & Co. The Raphaels had a nice big house, and Lettie preferred to visit them instead of staying at a hotel, especially since she had taken her ten-month-old son and his nurse with her. They invited George and me to dinner on Friday night. The group included Lettie’s hosts as well as a Scottish poet and an Irish musician who composed songs and piano rhapsodies.
Lettie wore a black lace dress in mourning for one of Leslie’s maternal aunts. This made her look older, otherwise there seemed to be no change in her. A subtle observer might have noticed a little hardness about her mouth, and disillusion hanging slightly on her eyes. She was, however, excited by the company in which she found herself, therefore she overflowed with clever speeches and rapid, brilliant observations. Certainly on such occasions she was admirable. The rest of the company formed, as it were, the orchestra which accompanied her.
Lettie wore a black lace dress to mourn one of Leslie’s aunts. This made her seem older; otherwise, she looked the same. A keen observer might have noticed a slight hardness in her mouth and a hint of disillusionment in her eyes. However, she was excited by the people around her, so she was full of witty comments and quick, sharp observations. Without a doubt, she was impressive on occasions like this. The rest of the group served, in a way, as the background music to her performance.
George was exceedingly quiet. He spoke a few words now and then to Mrs Raphael, but on the whole he was altogether silent, listening.
George was very quiet. He said a few words every now and then to Mrs. Raphael, but overall he was mostly silent, just listening.
“Really!” Lettie was saying, “I don’t see that one thing is worth doing any more than another. It’s like dessert: you are equally indifferent whether you have grapes, or pears, or pineapple.”
“Really!” Lettie was saying, “I don’t think one thing is any more worth doing than another. It’s like dessert: you don’t care whether you have grapes, pears, or pineapple.”
“Have you already dined so far?” sang the Scottish poetess in her musical, plaintive manner.
“Have you already had dinner?” sang the Scottish poetess in her melodic, sorrowful way.
“The only thing worth doing is producing,” said Lettie.
“The only thing worth doing is creating,” said Lettie.
“Alas, that is what all the young folk are saying nowadays!” sighed the Irish musician.
“Sadly, that’s what all the young people are saying these days!” sighed the Irish musician.
“That is the only thing one finds any pleasure in—that is to say, any satisfaction,” continued Lettie, smiling, and turning to the two artists.
“That's the only thing that brings any pleasure—that is to say, any satisfaction,” Lettie continued, smiling as she turned to the two artists.
“Do you not think so?” she added.
“Don’t you think so?” she added.
“You do come to a point at last,” said the Scottish poetess, “when your work is a real source of satisfaction.”
“You eventually reach a point,” said the Scottish poet, “when your work genuinely brings you satisfaction.”
“Do you write poetry then?” asked George of Lettie.
“Do you write poetry?” George asked Lettie.
“I! Oh, dear no! I have tried strenuously to make up a Limerick for a competition, but in vain. So you see, I am a failure there. Did you know I have a son, though?—a marvellous little fellow, is he not, Leslie?—he is my work. I am a wonderful mother, am I not, Leslie?”
“I! Oh, no way! I’ve really tried hard to come up with a Limerick for a competition, but I couldn’t. So you see, I’m a flop there. Did you know I have a son, though?—he’s a wonderful little guy, isn’t he, Leslie?—he’s my pride and joy. I’m a great mom, aren't I, Leslie?”
“Too devoted,” he replied.
“Too loyal,” he replied.
“There!” she exclaimed in triumph—“When I have to sign my name and occupation in a visitor’s book, it will be ‘——Mother’. I hope my business will flourish,” she concluded, smiling.
“There!” she exclaimed triumphantly—“When I have to sign my name and occupation in a visitor’s book, it will be ‘——Mother’. I hope my business will thrive,” she finished, smiling.
There was a touch of ironical brutality in her now. She was, at the bottom, quite sincere. Having reached that point in a woman’s career when most, perhaps all of the things in life seem worthless and insipid, she had determined to put up with it, to ignore her own self, to empty her own potentialities into the vessel of another or others, and to live her life at second hand. This peculiar abnegation of self is the resource of a woman for the escaping of the responsibilities of her own development. Like a nun, she puts over her living face a veil, as a sign that the woman no longer exists for herself: she is the servant of God, of some man, of her children, or may be of some cause. As a servant, she is no longer responsible for her self, which would make her terrified and lonely. Service is light and easy. To be responsible for the good progress of one’s life is terrifying. It is the most insufferable form of loneliness, and the heaviest of responsibilities. So Lettie indulged her husband, but did not yield her independence to him; rather it was she who took much of the responsibility of him into her hands, and therefore he was so devoted to her. She had, however, now determined to abandon the charge of herself to serve her children. When the children grew up, either they would unconsciously fling her away, back upon herself again in bitterness and loneliness, or they would tenderly cherish her, chafing at her love-bonds occasionally.
There was a hint of ironic harshness in her now. Deep down, she was genuinely sincere. Having reached a point in a woman's life where most, if not all, things seem pointless and dull, she decided to put up with it, ignore her own self, pour her potential into someone else's life, and live her life through others. This strange self-denial is a way for a woman to escape the responsibilities of her own growth. Like a nun, she covers her face with a veil, signifying that she no longer exists for herself: she serves God, a man, her children, or perhaps a cause. As a servant, she no longer feels responsible for herself, which would leave her feeling scared and alone. Service is light and easy. Owning the responsibility for your own life can be terrifying. It is the most unbearable kind of loneliness and the heaviest burden. So Lettie pampered her husband, but didn't give up her independence to him; instead, she took on a lot of his responsibilities, and that’s why he was so devoted to her. However, she had now decided to surrender her own care to serve her children. When the kids grew up, they would either unintentionally cast her aside back into bitterness and loneliness or they would lovingly cherish her, sometimes feeling constrained by her affection.
George looked and listened to all the flutter of conversation, and said nothing. It seemed to him like so much unreasonable rustling of pieces of paper, of leaves of books, and so on. Later in the evening Lettie sang, no longer Italian folk songs, but the fragmentary utterances of Debussy and Strauss. These also to George were quite meaningless, and rather wearisome. It made him impatient to see her wasting herself upon them.
George watched and listened to all the chatter around him, but said nothing. To him, it felt like a bunch of pointless rustling from pieces of paper, pages of books, and so on. Later that evening, Lettie sang not Italian folk songs anymore, but fragmented pieces by Debussy and Strauss. To George, these too seemed completely meaningless and rather tiresome. It frustrated him to see her wasting her talents on them.
“Do you like those songs?” she asked in the frank, careless manner she affected.
“Do you like those songs?” she asked in her straightforward, nonchalant way.
“Not much,” he replied, ungraciously.
“Not much,” he replied coldly.
“Don’t you?” she exclaimed, adding with a smile, “Those are the most wonderful things in the world, those little things”—she began to hum a Debussy idiom. He could not answer her on the point, so he sat with the arrow sticking in him, and did not speak.
“Don’t you?” she exclaimed, smiling as she added, “Those are the most amazing things in the world, those little things”—she started to hum a Debussy tune. He couldn’t respond to her, so he sat there with the arrow stuck in him, remaining silent.
She enquired of him concerning Meg and his children and the affairs of Eberwich, but the interest was flimsy, as she preserved a wide distance between them, although apparently she was so unaffected and friendly. We left before eleven.
She asked him about Meg, his kids, and what was going on in Eberwich, but her interest felt superficial, as she kept a noticeable distance between them, even though she seemed genuinely friendly. We left before eleven.
When we were seated in the cab and rushing down hill, he said:
When we were sitting in the cab and speeding downhill, he said:
“You know, she makes me mad.”
“She really frustrates me.”
He was frowning, looking out of the window away from me.
He was frowning, staring out the window away from me.
“Who, Lettie? Why, what riles you?” I asked.
“Who, Lettie? What’s bothering you?” I asked.
He was some time in replying.
He took a while to respond.
“Why, she’s so affected.”
“Wow, she’s so dramatic.”
I sat still in the small, close space and waited.
I sat quietly in the small, cramped space and waited.
“Do you know——?” he laughed, keeping his face averted from me. “She makes my blood boil. I could hate her.”
“Do you know——?” he laughed, turning his face away from me. “She drives me insane. I could really hate her.”
“Why?” I said gently.
"Why?" I asked softly.
“I don’t know. I feel as if she’d insulted me. She does lie, doesn’t she?”
“I don’t know. I feel like she insulted me. She lies, doesn’t she?”
“I didn’t notice it,” I said, but I knew he meant her shirking, her shuffling of her life.
“I didn’t notice it,” I said, but I knew he was talking about her avoiding things, her drifting through her life.
“And you think of those poor devils under the bridge—and then of her and them frittering away themselves and money in that idiocy——”
“And you think about those poor people under the bridge—and then about her and them wasting their time and money on that nonsense——”
He spoke with passion.
He spoke passionately.
“You are quoting Longfellow,” I said.
"You’re quoting Longfellow," I said.
“What?” he asked, looking at me suddenly.
“What?” he asked, suddenly looking at me.
“‘Life is real, life is earnest——’”
“‘Life is real, life is serious——’”
He flushed slightly at my good-natured gibe.
He blushed a bit at my light-hearted tease.
“I don’t know what it is,” he replied. “But it’s a pretty rotten business, when you think of her fooling about wasting herself, and all the waste that goes on up there, and the poor devils rotting on the embankment—and——”
“I don’t know what it is,” he replied. “But it’s a pretty messed up situation when you think about her messing around and wasting herself, and all the waste that goes on up there, and the poor guys rotting on the embankment—and——”
“And you—and Mayhew—and me——” I continued.
“And you—and Mayhew—and me——” I continued.
He looked at me very intently to see if I were mocking. He laughed. I could see he was very much moved.
He stared at me closely to see if I was making fun of him. He laughed. I could tell he was really affected.
“Is the time quite out of joint?” I asked.
“Is the time completely messed up?” I asked.
“Why!”—he laughed. “No. But she makes me feel so angry—as if I should burst—I don’t know when I felt in such a rage. I wonder why. I’m sorry for him, poor devil. ‘Lettie and Leslie’—they seemed christened for one another, didn’t they?”
“Why!”—he laughed. “No. But she makes me feel so angry—like I’m about to explode—I can’t remember the last time I felt this furious. I wonder why. I feel bad for him, poor guy. ‘Lettie and Leslie’—they really do seem meant for each other, don’t they?”
“What if you’d had her?” I asked.
“What if you had her?” I asked.
“We should have been like a cat and dog; I’d rather be with Meg a thousand times—now!” he added significantly. He sat watching the lamps and the people and the dark buildings slipping past us.
“We should have been like a cat and dog; I’d prefer to be with Meg a thousand times—right now!” he added meaningfully. He sat watching the lamps, the people, and the dark buildings sliding past us.
“Shall we go and have a drink?” I asked him, thinking we would call in Frascati’s to see the come-and-go.
“Should we go grab a drink?” I asked him, thinking we could stop by Frascati’s to people-watch.
“I could do with a brandy,” he replied, looking at me slowly.
“I could really use a brandy,” he said, looking at me slowly.
We sat in the restaurant listening to the jigging of the music, watching the changing flow of the people. I like to sit a long time by the hollyhocks watching the throng of varied bees which poise and hesitate outside the wild flowers, then swing in with a hum which sets everything aquiver. But still more fascinating it is to watch the come and go of people weaving and intermingling in the complex mesh of their intentions, with all the subtle grace and mystery of their moving, shapely bodies.
We sat in the restaurant, listening to the upbeat music and watching the changing flow of people. I enjoy sitting for a while by the hollyhocks, observing the variety of bees that pause and linger outside the wildflowers before buzzing in, kicking up a lively energy. But it's even more captivating to watch people come and go, weaving in and out of each other's lives with the intricate blend of their intentions, exuding all the subtle grace and mystery of their moving, graceful bodies.
I sat still, looking out across the amphitheatre. George looked also, but he drank glass after glass of brandy.
I sat still, looking out over the amphitheater. George was looking too, but he was downing glass after glass of brandy.
“I like to watch the people,” said I.
“I like watching people,” I said.
“Ay—and doesn’t it seem an aimless, idiotic business—look at them!” he replied in tones of contempt. I looked instead at him, in some surprise and resentment His face was gloomy, stupid and unrelieved. The amount of brandy he had drunk had increased his ill humour.
“Yeah—and doesn’t it seem like a pointless, ridiculous thing—look at them!” he said with contempt. I turned to look at him instead, feeling surprised and annoyed. His face was dark, dull, and expressionless. The amount of brandy he had consumed had only worsened his bad mood.
“Shall we be going?” I said. I did not want him to get drunk in his present state of mind.
“Are we leaving?” I said. I didn’t want him to get drunk in his current state of mind.
“Ay—in half a minute,” he finished the brandy, and rose. Although he had drunk a good deal, he was quite steady, only there was a disagreeable look always on his face, and his eyes seemed smaller and more glittering than I had seen them. We took a bus to Victoria. He sat swaying on his seat in the dim, clumsy vehicle, saying not a word. In the vast cavern of the station the theatre-goers were hastening, crossing the pale grey strand, small creatures scurrying hither and thither in the space beneath the lonely lamps. As the train crawled over the river we watched the far-flung hoop of diamond lights curving slowly round and striping with bright threads the black water. He sat looking with heavy eyes, seeming to shrink from the enormous unintelligible lettering of the poem of London.
“Ay—in half a minute,” he finished the brandy and got up. Even though he had drunk quite a bit, he was still steady; he just had an unpleasant expression on his face, and his eyes looked smaller and more sparkling than I had seen before. We took a bus to Victoria. He swayed on his seat in the dim, awkward vehicle, not saying a word. In the huge space of the station, theater-goers were rushing, crossing the pale grey platform, little figures darting around under the solitary lamps. As the train moved slowly over the river, we watched the wide arc of diamond lights bending gently and creating bright lines across the dark water. He stared with heavy eyes, seeming to shrink away from the massive, confusing signs that told the story of London.
The town was too large for him, he could not take in its immense, its stupendous poetry. What did come home to him was its flagrant discords. The unintelligibility of the vast city made him apprehensive, and the crudity of its big, coarse contrasts wounded him unutterably.
The town was too big for him; he couldn't grasp its immense, incredible beauty. What struck him were its glaring discordances. The confusion of the vast city made him anxious, and the harshness of its stark contrasts hurt him deeply.
“What is the matter?” I asked him as we went along the silent pavement at Norwood.
“What’s wrong?” I asked him as we walked down the quiet sidewalk in Norwood.
“Nothing,” he replied. “Nothing!” and I did not trouble him further.
“Nothing,” he replied. “Nothing!” and I didn’t press him anymore.
We occupied a large, two-bedded room—that looked down the hill and over to the far woods of Kent. He was morose and untalkative. I brought up a soda-syphon and whisky, and we proceeded to undress. When he stood in his pajamas he waited as if uncertain.
We were in a big room with two beds that overlooked the hill and the distant woods of Kent. He was grumpy and quiet. I brought a soda siphon and some whiskey, and we started getting undressed. When he was in his pajamas, he just stood there, looking unsure.
“Do you want a drink?” he asked.
“Do you want a drink?” he asked.
I did not. He crossed to the table, and as I got into my bed I heard the brief fizzing of the syphon. He drank his glass at one draught, then switched off the light. In the sudden darkness I saw his pale shadow go across to the sofa in the window-space. The blinds were undrawn, and the stars looked in. He gazed out on the great bay of darkness wherein, far away and below, floated a few sparks of lamps like herring boats at sea.
I didn’t. He walked over to the table, and as I got into bed, I heard the quick fizzing of the siphon. He drank his glass in one go, then turned off the light. In the sudden darkness, I saw his pale shadow move over to the sofa by the window. The blinds were open, and the stars were shining in. He looked out at the vast expanse of darkness where, far away and below, a few lights floated like fishing boats at sea.
“Aren’t you coming to bed?” I asked.
“Aren’t you coming to bed?” I asked.
“I’m not sleepy—you go to sleep,” he answered, resenting having to speak at all.
“I’m not tired—you go to bed,” he replied, annoyed that he even had to say anything.
“Then put on a dressing gown—there’s one in that corner—turn the light on.”
“Then put on a robe—there’s one in that corner—turn on the light.”
He did not answer, but fumbled for the garment in the darkness. When he had found it, he said:
He didn't respond, but searched for the clothing in the dark. Once he found it, he said:
“Do you mind if I smoke?”
“Is it okay if I smoke?”
I did not. He fumbled again in his pockets for cigarettes, always refusing to switch on the light. I watched his face bowed to the match as he lighted his cigarette. He was still handsome in the ruddy light, but his features were coarser. I felt very sorry for him, but I saw that I could get no nearer to him, to relieve him. For some time I lay in the darkness watching the end of his cigarette like a ruddy, malignant insect hovering near his lips, putting the timid stars immensely far away. He sat quite still, leaning on the sofa arm. Occasionally there was a little glow on his cheeks as the cigarette burned brighter, then again I could see nothing but the dull red bee.
I didn’t. He fumbled around in his pockets for cigarettes, always refusing to turn on the light. I watched his face bend toward the match as he lit his cigarette. He still seemed handsome in the warm light, but his features were rougher. I felt really sorry for him, but I realized I couldn’t get any closer to help him. For a while, I lay in the dark, watching the end of his cigarette like a glowing, malignant bug hovering near his lips, pushing the timid stars far away. He sat completely still, leaning on the arm of the sofa. Occasionally, there was a little glow on his cheeks as the cigarette burned brighter, then I could see nothing but the dull red glow.
I suppose I must have dropped asleep. Suddenly I started as something fell to the floor. I heard him cursing under his breath.
I guess I must have dozed off. Suddenly, I jumped as something hit the floor. I heard him muttering curses under his breath.
“What’s the matter?” I asked.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
“I’ve only knocked something down—cigarette case or something,” he replied, apologetically.
“I just knocked something over—maybe a cigarette case or something,” he said, sounding sorry.
“Aren’t you coming to bed?” I asked.
“Aren’t you going to bed?” I asked.
“Yes, I’m coming,” he answered quite docile.
“Yes, I’m coming,” he replied, sounding very compliant.
He seemed to wander about and knock against things as he came. He dropped heavily into bed.
He appeared to stumble around and bump into things as he walked in. He fell heavily onto the bed.
“Are you sleepy now?” I asked.
“Are you tired now?” I asked.
“I dunno—I shall be directly,” he replied.
“I don’t know—I’ll be right there,” he replied.
“What’s up with you?” I asked.
“What’s going on with you?” I asked.
“I dunno,” he answered. “I am like this sometimes, when there’s nothing I want to do, and nowhere I want to go, and nobody I want to be near. Then you feel so rottenly lonely, Cyril. You feel awful, like a vacuum, with a pressure on you, a sort of pressure of darkness, and you yourself—just nothing, a vacuum—that’s what it’s like—a little vacuum that’s not dark, all loose in the middle of a space of darkness, that’s pressing on you.”
“I don’t know,” he replied. “I feel like this sometimes, when there’s nothing I want to do, nowhere I want to go, and no one I want to be around. Then you feel so incredibly lonely, Cyril. It’s terrible, like a void, with this weight on you, a kind of weight of darkness, and you’re just—nothing, a void—that’s what it feels like—a small void that’s not dark, all loose in the middle of a space of darkness that’s closing in on you.”
“Good gracious!” I exclaimed, rousing myself in bed. “That sounds bad!”
“Wow!” I said, waking up in bed. “That sounds terrible!”
He laughed slightly.
He chuckled softly.
“It’s all right,” he said, “it’s only the excitement of London, and that little man in the park, and that woman on the seat—I wonder where she is to-night, poor devil—and then Lettie. I seem thrown off my balance.—I think really, I ought to have made something of myself——”
“It's okay,” he said, “it's just the excitement of London, and that little guy in the park, and that woman on the bench—I wonder where she is tonight, poor thing—and then Lettie. I feel a bit out of sorts. I really think I should have accomplished something by now—”
“What?” I asked, as he hesitated.
“What?” I asked, as he paused.
“I don’t know,” he replied slowly, “—a poet or something, like Burns—I don’t know. I shall laugh at myself for thinking so, to-morrow. But I am born a generation too soon—I wasn’t ripe enough when I came. I wanted something I hadn’t got. I’m something short. I’m like corn in a wet harvest—full, but pappy, no good. Is’ll rot. I came too soon; or I wanted something that would ha’ made me grow fierce. That’s why I wanted Lettie—I think. But am I talking damn rot? What am I saying? What are you making me talk for? What are you listening for?”
“I don’t know,” he said slowly, “—a poet or something, like Burns—I really don’t know. I’ll be laughing at myself for thinking that tomorrow. But I was born a generation too early—I wasn’t ready when I arrived. I wanted something I didn’t have. I feel incomplete. I’m like corn in a wet harvest—full, but mushy, no good. I’ll rot. I came too soon; or I needed something that would’ve made me grow stronger. That’s why I wanted Lettie—I think. But am I just rambling? What am I saying? Why are you making me talk? What are you listening for?”
I rose and went across to him, saying: “I don’t want you to talk! If you sleep till morning things will look different.”
I got up and walked over to him, saying, “I don’t want you to talk! If you sleep until morning, things will seem different.”
I sat on his bed and took his hand. He lay quite still.
I sat on his bed and took his hand. He lay there completely still.
“I’m only a kid after all, Cyril,” he said, a few moments later.
“I’m just a kid, Cyril,” he said a few moments later.
“We all are,” I answered, still holding his hand. Presently he fell asleep.
“We all are,” I replied, still holding his hand. Soon, he fell asleep.
When I awoke the sunlight was laughing with the young morning in the room. The large blue sky shone against the window, and the birds were calling in the garden below, shouting to one another and making fun of life. I felt glad to have opened my eyes. I lay for a moment looking out on the morning as on a blue bright sea in which I was going to plunge.
When I woke up, the sunlight was playfully streaming into the room with the fresh morning. The big blue sky was shining through the window, and the birds were chirping in the garden below, calling out to each other and enjoying life. I felt happy to have opened my eyes. I lay there for a moment, gazing out at the morning like it was a bright blue sea that I was about to dive into.
Then my eyes wandered to the little table near the couch. I noticed the glitter of George’s cigarette case, and then, with a start, the whisky decanter. It was nearly empty. He must have drunk three-quarters of a pint of liquor while I was dozing. I could not believe it. I thought I must have been mistaken as to the quantity the bottle contained. I leaned out to see what it was that had startled me by its fall the night before. It was the large, heavy drinking glass which he had knocked down but not broken. I could see no stain on the carpet.
Then my eyes drifted to the small table by the couch. I noticed the shine of George’s cigarette case, and then, suddenly, the whisky decanter. It was almost empty. He must have downed three-quarters of a pint of liquor while I was dozing. I couldn’t believe it. I thought I must have been wrong about how much was in the bottle. I leaned over to see what it was that had startled me by falling the night before. It was the large, heavy drinking glass he had knocked over but not broken. I didn’t see any stain on the carpet.
George was still asleep. He lay half uncovered, and was breathing quietly. His face looked inert like a mask. The pallid, uninspired clay of his features seemed to have sunk a little out of shape, so that he appeared rather haggard, rather ugly, with grooves of ineffectual misery along his cheeks. I wanted him to wake, so that his inert, flaccid features might be inspired with life again. I could not believe his charm and his beauty could have forsaken him so, and left his features dreary, sunken clay.
George was still asleep. He lay half uncovered and was breathing quietly. His face looked lifeless like a mask. The pale, uninspired contours of his features seemed to have sagged slightly, making him look a bit haggard and unattractive, with lines of ineffective misery along his cheeks. I wanted him to wake up so that his lifeless, slack features could be filled with life again. I couldn't believe that his charm and beauty could have abandoned him like this, leaving his face dull and sunken.
As I looked he woke. His eyes opened slowly. He looked at me and turned away, unable to meet my eyes. He pulled the bedclothes up over his shoulders, as though to cover himself from me, and he lay with his back to me, quite still, as if he were asleep, although I knew he was quite awake; he was suffering the humiliation of lying waiting for his life to crawl back and inhabit his body. As it was, his vitality was not yet sufficient to inform the muscles of his face and give him an expression, much less to answer by challenge.
As I watched, he woke up. His eyes opened slowly. He looked at me and then turned away, unable to make eye contact. He pulled the blanket up over his shoulders, almost as if trying to hide from me, and lay on his side with his back to me, completely still, pretending to be asleep, even though I knew he was fully awake; he was enduring the embarrassment of lying there, waiting for his life to return and fill his body again. At that moment, his energy wasn't enough to activate the muscles in his face and give him any expression, let alone respond defiantly.
CHAPTER VI
PISGAH
When her eldest boy was three years old Lettie returned to live at Eberwich. Old Mr. Tempest died suddenly, so Leslie came down to inhabit “Highclose.” He was a very much occupied man. Very often he was in Germany or in the South of England engaged on business. At home he was unfailingly attentive to his wife and his two children. He had cultivated a taste for public life. In spite of his pressure of business he had become a County Councillor, and one of the prominent members of the Conservative Association. He was very fond of answering or proposing toasts at some public dinner, of entertaining political men at “Highclose,” of taking the chair at political meetings, and finally, of speaking on this or that platform. His name was fairly often seen in the newspapers. As a mine owner, he spoke as an authority on the employment of labour, on royalties, land-owning and so on.
When her oldest son was three years old, Lettie moved back to Eberwich. Old Mr. Tempest passed away suddenly, so Leslie came down to take over “Highclose.” He was a very busy man. He spent a lot of time in Germany or in the South of England for work. At home, he was always attentive to his wife and their two kids. He had developed an interest in public life. Despite his heavy workload, he became a County Councillor and was one of the leading members of the Conservative Association. He enjoyed responding to or proposing toasts at public dinners, hosting political figures at “Highclose,” chairing political meetings, and, of course, speaking at various events. His name frequently appeared in the newspapers. As a mine owner, he was considered an expert on labor issues, royalties, landownership, and more.
At home he was quite tame. He treated his wife with respect, romped in the nursery, and domineered the servants royally. They liked him for it—her they did not like. He was noisy, but unobservant, she was quiet and exacting. He would swear and bluster furiously, but when he was round the corner they smiled. She gave her orders and passed very moderate censure, but they went away cursing to themselves. As Lettie was always a very good wife, Leslie adored her when he had the time, and when he had not, forgot her comfortably.
At home, he was pretty easygoing. He treated his wife with respect, played around in the nursery, and bossed the servants like a king. They appreciated him for it—but they didn’t care much for her. He was loud and oblivious, while she was quiet and demanding. He would rage and swear, but as soon as he turned the corner, they would grin. She would give her orders and offer mild criticism, but they would leave grumbling to themselves. Since Lettie was always a wonderful wife, Leslie adored her when he had time, and when he didn’t, he conveniently forgot about her.
She was very contradictory. At times she would write to me in terms of passionate dissatisfaction: she had nothing at all in her life, it was a barren futility.
She was really contradictory. Sometimes she would write to me with intense frustration: she had nothing in her life, it felt completely pointless.
“I hope I shall have another child next spring,” she would write, “there is only that to take away the misery of this torpor. I seem full of passion and energy, and it all fizzles out in day to day domestics——”
“I hope to have another baby next spring,” she would write, “that’s the only thing that can relieve the misery of this dullness. I feel full of passion and energy, but it all fizzles out in everyday chores——”
When I replied to her urging her to take some work that she could throw her soul into, she would reply indifferently. Then later:
When I suggested to her that she should find some work she could really get passionate about, she would respond without much interest. Then later:
“You charge me with contradiction. Well, naturally. You see I wrote that screeching letter in a mood which won’t come again for some time. Generally I am quite content to take the rain and the calm days just as they come, then something flings me out of myself—and I am a trifle demented:—very, very blue, as I tell Leslie.”
“You're accusing me of being contradictory. Of course. I wrote that loud letter when I was in a mood that won’t come around again for a while. Usually, I’m pretty okay with taking the bad weather and the calm days as they come, but then something throws me off—I get a little crazy: very, very down, as I tell Leslie.”
Like so many women, she seemed to live, for the most part contentedly, a small indoor existence with artificial light and padded upholstery. Only occasionally, hearing the winds of life outside, she clamoured to be out in the black, keen storm. She was driven to the door, she looked out and called into the tumult wildly, but feminine caution kept her from stepping over the threshold.
Like so many women, she mostly lived a pretty comfortable indoor life surrounded by artificial light and soft furniture. Only sometimes, when she heard the chaotic sounds of life outside, did she yearn to be out in the intense, dark storm. She felt compelled to the door, looked out and called into the chaos wildly, but her feminine caution held her back from crossing the threshold.
George was flourishing in his horse-dealing.
George was thriving in his horse-trading.
In the morning, processions of splendid shire horses, tied tail and head, would tramp grandly along the quiet lanes of Eberwich, led by George’s man, or by Tom Mayhew, while in the fresh clean sunlight George would go riding by, two restless nags dancing beside him.
In the morning, groups of beautiful shire horses, tied tail to head, would march proudly along the peaceful streets of Eberwich, led by George’s guy or by Tom Mayhew, while in the bright, fresh sunlight, George would ride by, two restless horses prancing alongside him.
When I came home from France five years after our meeting in London I found him installed in the “Hollies.” He had rented the house from the Mayhews, and had moved there with his family, leaving Oswald in charge of the “Ram.” I called at the large house one afternoon, but George was out. His family surprised me. The twins were tall lads of six. There were two more boys, and Meg was nursing a beautiful baby-girl about a year old. This child was evidently mistress of the household. Meg, who was growing stouter, indulged the little creature in every way.
When I came home from France five years after our meeting in London, I found him living in the “Hollies.” He had rented the house from the Mayhews and moved there with his family, leaving Oswald in charge of the “Ram.” I visited the large house one afternoon, but George was out. His family surprised me. The twins were tall six-year-old boys. There were two more boys, and Meg was nursing a beautiful baby girl about a year old. This child was clearly the boss of the household. Meg, who was getting a bit plumper, pampered the little one in every way.
“How is George?” I asked her.
"How's George?" I asked her.
“Oh, he’s very well,” she replied. “He’s always got something on hand. He hardly seems to have a spare moment; what with his socialism, and one thing and another.”
“Oh, he’s doing great,” she replied. “He always has something going on. He hardly ever seems to have a free moment with his socialism and everything else.”
It was true, the outcome of his visit to London had been a wild devotion to the cause of the down-trodden. I saw a picture of Watt’s “Mammon,” on the walls of the morning-room, and the works of Blatchford, Masterman, and Chiozza Money on the side table. The socialists of the district used to meet every other Thursday evening at the “Hollies” to discuss reform. Meg did not care for these earnest souls.
It was true, the result of his trip to London had been a passionate commitment to the cause of the oppressed. I saw a picture of Watt’s “Mammon” on the walls of the living room, and the works of Blatchford, Masterman, and Chiozza Money on the side table. The socialists in the area used to meet every other Thursday night at the “Hollies” to talk about reform. Meg was not a fan of these serious people.
“They’re not my sort,” she said, “too jerky and bumptious. They think everybody’s slow-witted but them. There’s one thing about them, though, they don’t drink, so that’s a blessing.”
“They're not my type,” she said, “too jumpy and overly confident. They act like everyone else is dull-witted except for them. There's one good thing about them, though—they don’t drink, so that’s a plus.”
“Why!” I said, “Have you had much trouble that way?”
“Why!” I said, “Have you had a lot of trouble with that?”
She lowered her voice to a pitch which was sufficiently mysterious to attract the attention of the boys.
She dropped her voice to a tone that was intriguing enough to grab the boys' attention.
“I shouldn’t say anything if it wasn’t that you were like brothers,” she said. “But he did begin to have dreadful drinking bouts. You know it was always spirits, and generally brandy:—and that makes such work with them. You’ve no idea what he’s like when he’s evil-drunk. Sometimes he’s all for talk, sometimes he’s laughing at everything, and sometimes he’s just snappy. And then——” here her tones grew ominous, “——he’ll come home evil-drunk.”
“I shouldn’t say anything if it wasn’t that you were like brothers,” she said. “But he did start having terrible drinking binges. You know it was always hard liquor, usually brandy—and that really messes with him. You have no idea what he’s like when he’s really drunk. Sometimes he’s all about talking, sometimes he’s laughing at everything, and sometimes he’s just irritable. And then——” here her voice turned serious, “——he’ll come home really drunk.”
At the memory she grew serious.
At the memory, she became serious.
“You couldn’t imagine what it’s like, Cyril,” she said. “It’s like having Satan in the house with you, or a black tiger glowering at you. I’m sure nobody knows what I’ve suffered with him——”
“You can’t imagine what it’s like, Cyril,” she said. “It’s like having Satan in the house with you, or a black tiger glaring at you. I’m sure no one understands what I’ve been through with him——”
The children stood with large awful eyes and paling lips, listening.
The children stood with wide, frightening eyes and pale lips, listening.
“But he’s better now?” I said.
“But he’s doing better now?” I said.
“Oh, yes—since Gertie came,”—she looked fondly at the baby in her arms—“He’s a lot better now. You see he always wanted a girl, and he’s very fond of her—isn’t he, pet?—are you your Dadda’s girlie?—and Mamma’s too, aren’t you?”
“Oh, yes—ever since Gertie came,”—she looked affectionately at the baby in her arms—“He’s doing much better now. You see, he always wanted a girl, and he’s really fond of her—aren’t you, sweetie?—are you your Dadda’s girl?—and Mamma’s too, right?”
The baby turned with sudden coy shyness, and clung to her mother’s neck. Meg kissed her fondly, then the child laid her cheek against her mother’s. The mother’s dark eyes, and the baby’s large, hazel eyes looked at me serenely. The two were very calm, very complete and triumphant together. In their completeness was a security which made me feel alone and ineffectual. A woman who has her child in her arms is a tower of strength, a beautiful, unassailable tower of strength that may in its turn stand quietly dealing death.
The baby suddenly turned shy and clung to her mother’s neck. Meg kissed her affectionately, and then the child rested her cheek against her mother’s. The mother’s dark eyes and the baby’s large, hazel eyes looked at me peacefully. They were both very calm, utterly complete, and triumphant together. In their completeness was a security that made me feel alone and powerless. A woman holding her child is a powerful presence, a beautiful, unbreakable force that can quietly face anything.
I told Meg I would call again to see George. Two evenings later I asked Lettie to lend me a dog-cart to drive over to the “Hollies.” Leslie was away on one of his political jaunts, and she was restless. She proposed to go with me. She had called on Meg twice before in the new large home.
I told Meg I would call again to see George. Two nights later, I asked Lettie to lend me a dog-cart to drive over to the “Hollies.” Leslie was away on one of his political trips, and she was feeling restless. She suggested coming with me. She had visited Meg twice before in the new big house.
We started about six o’clock. The night was dark and muddy. Lettie wanted to call in Eberwich village, so she drove the long way round Selsby. The horse was walking through the gate of the “Hollies” at about seven o’clock. Meg was upstairs in the nursery, the maid told me, and George was in the dining-room getting baby to sleep.
We left around six o’clock. It was a dark and muddy night. Lettie wanted to stop by Eberwich village, so she took the long route around Selsby. The horse was walking through the gate of the “Hollies” at about seven o’clock. The maid told me Meg was upstairs in the nursery, and George was in the dining room trying to get the baby to sleep.
“All right!” I said, “we will go in to him. Don’t bother to tell him.”
“All right!” I said, “we’ll go in to see him. No need to tell him.”
As we stood in the gloomy, square hall we heard the rumble of a rocking-chair, the stroke coming slow and heavy to the tune of “Henry Martin,” one of our Strelley Mill folk songs. Then, through the man’s heavily-accented singing floated the long light crooning of the baby as she sang, in her quaint little fashion, a mischievous second to her father’s lullaby. He waxed a little louder; and without knowing why, we found ourselves smiling with piquant amusement. The baby grew louder too, till there was a shrill ring of laughter and mockery in her music. He sang louder and louder, the baby shrilled higher and higher, the chair swung in long, heavy beats. Then suddenly he began to laugh. The rocking stopped, and he said, still with laughter and enjoyment in his tones:
As we stood in the dim, square hall, we heard the creak of a rocking chair, moving slowly and heavily to the tune of “Henry Martin,” one of our Strelley Mill folk songs. Then, through the man's strong-accented singing, we could hear the sweet, soft cooing of the baby as she playfully chimed in with her dad's lullaby. He sang a bit louder, and for no reason, we found ourselves smiling with delightful amusement. The baby got louder too, until her singing had a sharp ring of laughter and teasing. He sang louder and louder while the baby shrieked higher and higher, and the chair rocked with deep, heavy motions. Then, all of a sudden, he burst into laughter. The rocking stopped, and he said, still filled with joy and laughter:
“Now that is very wicked! Ah, naughty Girlie—go to boh, go to bohey!—at once.”
“Now that is really bad! Oh, naughty girl—go to bed, go to sleep!—right now.”
The baby chuckled her small, insolent mockery.
The baby giggled with her tiny, cheeky teasing.
“Come, Mamma!” he said, “come and take Girlie to bohey!”
“Come on, Mom!” he said, “come take Girlie to the fair!”
The baby laughed again, but with an uncertain touch of appeal in her tone. We opened the door and entered. He looked up very much startled to see us. He was sitting in a tall rocking-chair by the fire, coatless, with white shirtsleeves. The baby, in her high-waisted, tight little night-gown, stood on his knee, her wide eyes fixed on us, wild wisps of her brown hair brushed across her forehead and glinting like puffs of bronze dust over her ears. Quickly she put her arms round his neck and tucked her face under his chin, her small feet poised on his thigh, the night-gown dropping upon them. He shook his head as the puff of soft brown hair tickled him. He smiled at us, saying:
The baby laughed again, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her tone. We opened the door and stepped inside. He looked up, clearly surprised to see us. He was sitting in a tall rocking chair by the fire, without a coat, and his white shirt sleeves rolled up. The baby, wearing her high-waisted, snug little nightgown, stood on his knee, her big eyes focused on us, wild strands of her brown hair brushing against her forehead and glimmering like tiny bronze dust over her ears. She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and tucked her face under his chin, her little feet resting on his thigh, the nightgown falling over them. He shook his head as the soft brown hair tickled him. He smiled at us and said:
“You see I’m busy!”
"I'm busy!"
Then he turned again to the little brown head tucked under his chin, blew away the luminous cloud of hair, and rubbed his lips and his moustache on the small white neck, so warm and secret. The baby put up her shoulders, and shrank a little, bubbling in his neck with hidden laughter. She did not lift her face or loosen her arms.
Then he turned back to the little brown head resting under his chin, brushed away the glowing strands of hair, and rubbed his lips and mustache against the small, warm, and delicate neck. The baby shrugged her shoulders and sank back a bit, giggling quietly against his neck. She didn't lift her face or let go of her arms.
“She thinks she is shy,” he said. “Look up, young hussy, and see the lady and gentleman. She is a positive owl, she won’t go to bed—will you, young brown-owl?”
“She thinks she’s shy,” he said. “Look up, you young flirt, and see the lady and gentleman. She’s a total owl, she won’t go to bed—will you, young brown owl?”
He tickled her neck again with his moustache, and the child bubbled over with naughty, merry laughter.
He tickled her neck again with his mustache, and the child burst out with playful, joyful laughter.
The room was very warm, with a red bank of fire up the chimney mouth. It was half lighted from a heavy bronze chandelier, black and gloomy, in the middle of the room. There was the same sombre, sparse furniture that the Mayhews had had. George looked large and handsome, the glossy black silk of his waistcoat fitting close to his sides, the roundness of the shoulder muscle filling the white linen of his sleeves.
The room was really warm, with a red glow from the fire in the fireplace. It was dimly lit by a heavy bronze chandelier, dark and moody, hanging in the center of the room. The furniture was the same somber, minimal style that the Mayhews used to have. George looked tall and attractive, the shiny black silk of his waistcoat hugging his sides, with the rounded shoulder muscles filling out the white linen of his sleeves.
Suddenly the baby lifted her head and stared at us, thrusting into her mouth the dummy that was pinned to the breast of her night-gown. The faded pink sleeves of the night-gown were tight on her fat little wrists. She stood thus sucking her dummy, one arm round her father’s neck, watching us with hazel solemn eyes. Then she pushed her fat little fist up among the bush of small curls, and began to twist her fingers about her ear that was white like a camelia flower.
Suddenly, the baby lifted her head and stared at us, shoving the pacifier that was pinned to the front of her nightgown into her mouth. The faded pink sleeves of the nightgown were tight on her chubby little wrists. She stood there sucking on her pacifier, one arm around her dad's neck, watching us with her serious hazel eyes. Then she pushed her chubby little fist up into her bush of small curls and started twisting her fingers around her ear, which was as white as a camellia flower.
“She is really sleepy,” said Lettie.
"She's super tired," said Lettie.
“Come then!” said he, folding her for sleep against his breast. “Come and go to boh.”
“Come on then!” he said, pulling her close to him for sleep. “Come and let's go to bed.”
But the young rascal immediately began to cry her remonstrance. She stiffened herself, freed herself, and stood again on his knee, watching us solemnly, vibrating the dummy in her mouth as she suddenly sucked at it, twisting her father’s ear in her small fingers till he winced.
But the young troublemaker immediately started to cry out her objections. She stiffened up, broke free, and climbed back onto his knee, watching us seriously, vibrating the pacifier in her mouth as she suddenly sucked on it, twisting her dad's ear with her tiny fingers until he flinched.
“Her nails are sharp,” he said, smiling.
“Her nails are sharp,” he said, smiling.
He began asking and giving the small information that pass between friends who have not met for a long time. The baby laid her head on his shoulder, keeping her tired, owl-like eyes fixed darkly on us. Then gradually the lids fluttered and sank, and she dropped on to his arm.
He started asking and sharing the little updates that friends give each other when they haven’t seen each other in a while. The baby rested her head on his shoulder, her tired, wide eyes staring at us. Slowly, her eyelids fluttered and closed, and she fell asleep on his arm.
“She is asleep,” whispered Lettie.
“She's asleep,” whispered Lettie.
Immediately the dark eyes opened again. We looked significantly at one another, continuing our subdued talk. After a while the baby slept soundly.
Immediately, the dark eyes opened again. We shared a meaningful glance, keeping our conversation low-key. After a while, the baby fell into a deep sleep.
Presently Meg came downstairs. She greeted us in breathless whispers of surprise, and then turned to her husband.
Presently, Meg came downstairs. She greeted us with breathless whispers of surprise, and then turned to her husband.
“Has she gone?” she whispered, bending over the sleeping child in astonishment. “My, this is wonderful, isn’t it!”
“Has she left?” she whispered, leaning over the sleeping child in amazement. “Wow, this is amazing, isn’t it!”
She took the sleeping drooping baby from his arms, putting her mouth close to its forehead, murmuring with soothing, inarticulate sounds.
She gently took the sleeping, drooping baby from his arms, leaning in to whisper soothing, soft sounds against its forehead.
We stayed talking for some time when Meg had put the baby to bed. George had a new tone of assurance and authority. In the first place he was an established man, living in a large house, having altogether three men working for him. In the second place he had ceased to value the conventional treasures of social position and ostentatious refinement. Very, very many things he condemned as flummery and sickly waste of time. The life of an ordinary well-to-do person he set down as adorned futility, almost idiocy. He spoke passionately of the monstrous denial of life to the many by the fortunate few. He talked at Lettie most flagrantly.
We talked for a while after Meg put the baby to bed. George had a new tone of confidence and authority. First off, he was now an established guy, living in a big house and employing three men. Secondly, he stopped caring about the typical markers of social status and showy sophistication. He dismissed a lot of things as unnecessary and a waste of time. He described the life of an average well-off person as decorated nonsense, nearly foolishness. He spoke passionately about the huge injustice of life being denied to the many by the lucky few. He addressed Lettie quite openly.
“Of course,” she said, “I have read Mr. Wells and Mr. Shaw, and even Niel Lyons and a Dutchman—what is his name, Querido? But what can I do? I think the rich have as much misery as the poor, and of quite as deadly a sort. What can I do? It is a question of life and the development of the human race. Society and its regulations is not a sort of drill that endless Napoleons have forced on us: it is the only way we have yet found of living together.”
“Of course,” she said, “I’ve read Mr. Wells and Mr. Shaw, and even Niel Lyons and a Dutch guy—what’s his name, Querido? But what can I do? I believe the rich have just as much misery as the poor, and it’s just as lethal. What can I do? It’s a matter of life and the progress of humanity. Society and its rules aren’t just some kind of drill that endless Napoleons have imposed on us; it’s the only way we’ve found so far to live together.”
“Pah!” said he, “that is rank cowardice. It is feeble and futile to the last degree.”
“Ugh!” he said, “that’s just plain cowardice. It’s weak and pointless to the extreme.”
“We can’t grow consumption-proof in a generation, nor can we grow poverty-proof.”
“We can’t become immune to consumption in a generation, nor can we eliminate poverty.”
“We can begin to take active measures,” he replied contemptuously.
"We can start taking active steps," he responded with disdain.
“We can all go into a sanatorium and live miserably and dejectedly warding off death,” she said, “but life is full of goodliness for all that.”
“We can all go to a sanatorium and live unhappily and hopelessly fending off death,” she said, “but life is still full of goodness despite that.”
“It is fuller of misery,” he said.
“It’s filled with misery,” he said.
Nevertheless, she had shaken him. She still kept her astonishing power of influencing his opinions. All his passion, and heat, and rude speech, analysed out, was only his terror at her threatening of his life-interest.
Nevertheless, she had shaken him. She still maintained her incredible ability to sway his opinions. All his passion, intensity, and harsh words, when broken down, were just his fear of her threatening his livelihood.
She was rather piqued by his rough treatment of her, and by his contemptuous tone. Moreover, she could never quite let him be. She felt a driving force which impelled her almost against her will to interfere in his life. She invited him to dine with them at Highclose. He was now quite possible. He had, in the course of his business, been sufficiently in the company of gentlemen to be altogether “comme it faut” at a private dinner, and after dinner.
She was pretty annoyed by his harsh treatment of her and his disrespectful tone. Plus, she could never really leave him alone. She felt a strong urge that pushed her, almost against her will, to get involved in his life. She invited him to dinner with them at Highclose. He was now more than acceptable. Through his work, he had spent enough time around gentlemen to fit in perfectly at a private dinner, both during and after the meal.
She wrote me concerning him occasionally:
She occasionally wrote to me about him:
“George Saxton was here to dinner yesterday. He and Leslie had frightful battles over the nationalisation of industries. George is rather more than a match for Leslie, which, in his secret heart, makes our friend gloriously proud. It is very amusing. I, of course, have to preserve the balance of power, and, of course, to bolster my husband’s dignity. At a crucial dangerous moment, when George is just going to wave his bloody sword and Leslie lies bleeding with rage, I step in and prick the victor under the heart with some little satire or some esoteric question, I raise Leslie and say his blood is luminous for the truth, and vous voilà! Then I abate for the thousandth time Leslie’s conservative crow, and I appeal once more to George—it is no use my arguing with him, he gets so angry—I make an abtruse appeal for all the wonderful, sad, and beautiful expressions on the countenance of life, expressions which he does not see or which he distorts by his oblique vision of socialism into grimaces—and there I am! I think I am something of a Machiavelli, but it is quite true, what I say——”
“George Saxton came over for dinner yesterday. He and Leslie had intense arguments about nationalizing industries. George is definitely more than a match for Leslie, which secretly makes our friend feel proudly triumphant. It’s really amusing. I, of course, have to keep the balance of power and support my husband’s dignity. At a critical moment, when George is about to unleash his fierce criticism and Leslie is furious, I jump in and poke fun at the winner with some witty comment or a tricky question. I lift Leslie’s spirits by saying his anger is a sign of his commitment to the truth, and voilà! Then I shut down Leslie’s conservative bragging for the thousandth time, and I turn to George—it’s pointless to argue with him, he gets too worked up—I make a complicated plea for all the amazing, poignant, and beautiful expressions of life, which he either misses or twists with his narrow socialist view. And there I am! I think I’m a bit of a Machiavelli, but honestly, I mean what I say—”
Again she wrote:
She wrote again:
“We happened to be motoring from Derby on Sunday morning, and as we came to the top of the hill, we had to thread our way through quite a large crowd. I looked up, and whom should I see but our friend George, holding forth about the state endowment of mothers. I made Leslie stop while we listened. The market-place was quite full of people. George saw us, and became fiery. Leslie then grew excited, and although I clung to the skirts of his coat with all my strength, he jumped up and began to question. I must say it with shame and humility—he made an ass of himself. The men all round were jeering and muttering under their breath. I think Leslie is not very popular among them, he is such an advocate of machinery which will do the work of men. So they cheered our friend George when he thundered forth his replies and his demonstrations. He pointed his finger at us, and flung his hand at us, and shouted till I quailed in my seat. I cannot understand why he should become so frenzied as soon as I am within range. George had a triumph that morning, but when I saw him a few days later he seemed very uneasy, rather self-mistrustful——”
“We were driving from Derby on Sunday morning, and as we reached the top of the hill, we had to navigate through a large crowd. I looked up and saw our friend George passionately discussing the government support for mothers. I asked Leslie to stop while we listened. The market square was packed with people. George noticed us and got really fired up. Leslie then got excited, and even though I clung to the back of his coat for dear life, he jumped up and started asking questions. I hate to admit it, but he made a fool of himself. The guys around were laughing and muttering under their breath. I think Leslie isn’t very well-liked among them because he strongly supports machines that replace human labor. So they cheered for our friend George as he boldly responded and made his points. He pointed at us, gestured wildly, and shouted until I shrank back in my seat. I don’t get why he gets so worked up whenever I’m nearby. That morning, George had his moment of glory, but when I saw him a few days later, he seemed very anxious and somewhat uncertain of himself.”
Almost a year later I heard from her again on the same subject.
Almost a year later, I heard from her again about the same thing.
“I have had such a lark. Two or three times I have been to the ‘Hollies’; to socialist meetings. Leslie does not know. They are great fun. Of course, I am in sympathy with the socialists, but I cannot narrow my eyes till I see one thing only. Life is like a large, rather beautiful man who is young and full of vigour, but hairy, barbaric, with hands hard and dirty, the dirt ingrained. I know his hands are very ugly, I know his mouth is not firmly shapen, I know his limbs are hairy and brutal: but his eyes are deep and very beautiful. That is what I tell George.
“I’ve had such a blast. I’ve been to the ‘Hollies’ a couple of times for socialist meetings. Leslie doesn’t know. They’re a lot of fun. Of course, I sympathize with the socialists, but I can’t just focus on one thing. Life is like a big, quite beautiful man who’s young and full of energy, but hairy, rough around the edges, with hands that are hard and dirty, the grime ground in. I know his hands are really ugly, I know his mouth isn’t well-shaped, I know his limbs are hairy and brutal: but his eyes are deep and really beautiful. That’s what I tell George.
The people are so earnest, they make me sad. But then, they are so didactic, they hold forth so much, they are so cock-sure and so narrow-eyed, they make me laugh. George laughs too. I am sure we made such fun of a straight-haired goggle of a girl who had suffered in prison for the cause of women, that I am ashamed when I see my “Woman’s League” badge. At the bottom, you know, Cyril, I don’t care for anything very much, except myself. Things seem so frivolous. I am the only real thing, I and the children——”
The people are so serious that they make me feel sad. But then, they lecture so much and are so full of themselves, it makes me laugh. George laughs too. I’m sure we made fun of a straight-haired girl who had suffered in prison for women’s rights, and I feel embarrassed when I see my “Woman’s League” badge. Deep down, you know, Cyril, I don’t really care about much except for myself. Everything seems so trivial. I’m the only real thing, me and the kids——”
Gradually George fell out of the socialist movement. It wearied him. It did not feed him altogether. He began by mocking his friends of the confraternity. Then he spoke in bitter dislike of Hudson, the wordy, humorous, shallow leader of the movement in Eberwich; it was Hudson with his wriggling and his clap-trap who disgusted George with the cause. Finally the meetings at the ‘Hollies’ ceased, and my friend dropped all connection with his former associates.
Gradually, George drifted away from the socialist movement. It tired him out. It didn’t fully satisfy him. He started by making fun of his friends in the group. Then he expressed strong dislike for Hudson, the talkative, funny, yet superficial leader of the movement in Eberwich; it was Hudson’s antics and empty rhetoric that turned George off from the cause. Eventually, the meetings at the ‘Hollies’ stopped, and my friend cut all ties with his former associates.
He began to speculate in land. A hosiery factory moved to Eberwich, giving the place a new stimulus to growth. George happened to buy a piece of land at the end of the street of the village. When he got it, it was laid out in allotment gardens. These were becoming valueless owing to the encroachment of houses. He took it, divided it up, and offered it as sites for a new row of shops. He sold at a good profit.
He started investing in real estate. A hosiery factory relocated to Eberwich, giving the area a boost in growth. George happened to purchase a plot of land at the end of the village street. When he bought it, it was set up as allotment gardens. These were losing value because of the spread of houses. He took the land, divided it up, and marketed it for a new line of shops. He sold it for a nice profit.
Altogether he was becoming very well off. I heard from Meg that he was flourishing, that he did not drink “anything to speak of,” but that he was always out, she hardly saw anything of him. If getting-on was to keep him so much away from home, she would be content with a little less fortune. He complained that she was narrow, and that she would not entertain any sympathy with any of his ideas.
Altogether, he was doing really well. I heard from Meg that he was thriving, that he didn’t drink “much at all,” but that he was always out, and she hardly saw him. If his success meant he had to be away from home so much, she would be fine with a little less money. He said she was narrow-minded and that she wouldn’t show any support for his ideas.
“Nobody comes here to see me twice,” he said. “Because Meg receives them in such an off-hand fashion. I asked Jim Curtiss and his wife from Everley Hall one evening. We were uncomfortable all the time. Meg had hardly a word for anybody—‘Yes’ and ‘No’ and ‘Hm Hm!’—They’ll never come again.”
“Nobody comes here to see me twice,” he said. “Because Meg greets them so casually. I invited Jim Curtiss and his wife from Everley Hall one evening. We felt uneasy the whole time. Meg barely said anything to anyone—just ‘Yes,’ ‘No,’ and ‘Hmm!’—They’ll never come back.”
Meg herself said:
Meg said:
“Oh, I can’t stand stuck-up folks. They make me feel uncomfortable. As soon as they begin mincing their words I’m done for—I can no more talk than a lobster——”
“Oh, I can’t stand snobby people. They make me feel uneasy. As soon as they start carefully choosing their words, I’m finished—I can’t talk at all like a lobster——”
Thus their natures contradicted each other. He tried hard to gain a footing in Eberwich. As it was he belonged to no class of society whatsoever. Meg visited and entertained the wives of small shop-keepers and publicans: this was her set.
Thus their natures contradicted each other. He worked hard to establish himself in Eberwich. As it was, he didn't belong to any social class. Meg visited and entertained the wives of small shopkeepers and pub owners: this was her crowd.
George voted the women loud-mouthed, vulgar, and narrow—not without some cause. Meg, however, persisted. She visited when she thought fit, and entertained when he was out. He made acquaintance after acquaintance: Dr. Francis; Mr. Cartridge, the veterinary surgeon; Toby Heswall, the brewer’s son; the Curtisses, farmers of good standing from Everley Hall. But it was no good. George was by nature a family man. He wanted to be private and secure in his own rooms, then he was at ease. As Meg never went out with him, and as every attempt to entertain at the “Hollies” filled him with shame and mortification, he began to give up trying to place himself, and remained suspended in social isolation at the “Hollies.”
George thought the women were loud, vulgar, and narrow-minded—not without reason. However, Meg kept pushing. She showed up whenever she felt like it and hosted gatherings when he was out. He met one acquaintance after another: Dr. Francis; Mr. Cartridge, the vet; Toby Heswall, the brewer’s son; the Curtisses, respected farmers from Everley Hall. But it didn't change anything. George was naturally a family man. He preferred to be private and secure in his own space, which made him feel comfortable. Since Meg never went out with him and every attempt to entertain at the “Hollies” filled him with embarrassment, he stopped trying to fit in and stayed stuck in social isolation at the “Hollies.”
The friendship between Lettie and himself had been kept up, in spite of all things. Leslie was sometimes jealous, but he dared not show it openly, for fear of his wife’s scathing contempt. George went to “Highclose” perhaps once in a fortnight, perhaps not so often. Lettie never went to the “Hollies,” as Meg’s attitude was too antagonistic.
The friendship between Lettie and him had continued, despite everything. Leslie sometimes felt jealous, but he didn't dare show it openly, afraid of his wife's sharp criticism. George visited "Highclose" maybe once every two weeks, maybe even less. Lettie never went to the "Hollies," as Meg's attitude was too hostile.
Meg complained very bitterly of her husband. He often made a beast of himself drinking, he thought more of himself than he ought, home was not good enough for him, he was selfish to the back-bone, he cared neither for her nor the children, only for himself.
Meg complained very bitterly about her husband. He often acted like a beast when drinking, he was more arrogant than he should be, home wasn't good enough for him, he was selfish to the core, and he cared for neither her nor the kids, only for himself.
I happened to be at home for Lettie’s thirty-first birthday. George was then thirty-five. Lettie had allowed her husband to forget her birthday. He was now very much immersed in politics, foreseeing a general election in the following year, and intending to contest the seat in parliament. The division was an impregnable Liberal stronghold, but Leslie had hopes that he might capture the situation. Therefore he spent a great deal of time at the conservative club, and among the men of influence in the southern division. Lettie encouraged him in these affairs. It relieved her of him. It was thus that she let him forget her birthday, while, for some unknown reason, she let the intelligence slip to George. He was invited to dinner, as I was at home.
I happened to be home for Lettie’s thirty-first birthday. George was thirty-five at the time. Lettie had let her husband forget her birthday. He was really caught up in politics, anticipating a general election the following year and planning to run for a seat in parliament. The area was a solid Liberal stronghold, but Leslie was hopeful that he could turn things around. So, he spent a lot of time at the conservative club and with influential people in the southern division. Lettie supported him in these activities. It got him out of the house. This is how she let him forget her birthday while, for some unknown reason, she passed the information along to George. He was invited to dinner, just as I was at home.
George came at seven o’clock. There was a strange feeling of festivity in the house, although there were no evident signs. Lettie had dressed with some magnificence in a blackish purple gauze over soft satin of lighter tone, nearly the colour of double violets. She wore vivid green azurite ornaments on the fairness of her bosom, and her bright hair was bound by a band of the same colour. It was rather startling. She was conscious of her effect, and was very excited. Immediately George saw her his eyes wakened with a dark glow. She stood up as he entered, her hand stretched straight out to him, her body very erect, her eyes bright and rousing, like two blue pennants.
George arrived at seven o’clock. There was a strange sense of celebration in the house, even though there were no obvious signs. Lettie had dressed quite elegantly in a dark purple gauze over soft satin of a lighter shade, almost the color of double violets. She wore bright green azurite jewelry against her fair skin, and her vibrant hair was held back with a band of the same color. It was a bit surprising. She was aware of her impact and felt very excited. As soon as George saw her, his eyes lit up with a dark intensity. She stood up as he entered, her hand outstretched toward him, her posture very straight, her eyes bright and enticing, like two blue flags.
“Thank you so much,” she said softly, giving his hand a last pressure before she let it go. He could not answer, so he sat down, bowing his head, then looking up at her in suspense. She smiled at her.
“Thank you so much,” she said softly, giving his hand one last squeeze before she let it go. He couldn't reply, so he sat down, bowing his head, then looking up at her with anticipation. She smiled at him.
Presently the children came in. They looked very quaint, like acolytes, in their long straight dressing-gowns of quilted blue silk. The boy, particularly, looked as if he were going to light the candles in some childish church in paradise. He was very tall and slender and fair, with a round fine head, and serene features. Both children looked remarkably, almost transparently clean: it is impossible to consider anything more fresh and fair. The girl was a merry, curly headed puss of six. She played with her mother’s green jewels and prattled prettily, while the boy stood at his mother’s side, a slender and silent acolyte in his pale blue gown. I was impressed by his patience and his purity. When the girl had bounded away into George’s arms, the lad laid his hand timidly on Lettie’s knee and looked with a little wonder at her dress.
Currently, the children came in. They looked quite charming, like little acolytes, in their long, straight dressing gowns made of quilted blue silk. The boy, in particular, seemed like he was about to light candles in some playful paradise church. He was very tall, slender, and fair, with a nicely shaped head and calm features. Both children looked remarkably clean, almost transparently so: it’s hard to imagine anything fresher and fairer. The girl was a cheerful, curly-haired bundle of energy at six. She played with her mother’s green jewels and chatted away, while the boy stood quietly at his mother’s side, a slim and silent acolyte in his pale blue gown. I was struck by his patience and purity. When the girl bounced into George’s arms, the boy gently placed his hand on Lettie’s knee and looked at her dress with a hint of wonder.
“How pretty those green stones are, mother!” he said.
“How beautiful those green stones are, Mom!” he said.
“Yes,” replied Lettie brightly, lifting them and letting their strange pattern fall again on her bosom. “I like them.”
“Yes,” Lettie responded cheerfully, picking them up and letting their unusual pattern drop back onto her chest. “I like them.”
“Are you going to sing, mother?” he asked.
“Are you going to sing, Mom?” he asked.
“Perhaps. But why?” said Lettie, smiling.
“Maybe. But why?” said Lettie, smiling.
“Because you generally sing when Mr. Saxton comes.”
“Because you usually sing when Mr. Saxton arrives.”
He bent his head and stroked Lettie’s dress shyly.
He lowered his head and gently touched Lettie’s dress, feeling shy.
“Do I,” she said, laughing, “Can you hear?”
“Do I,” she said, laughing, “Can you hear me?”
“Just a little,” he replied. “Quite small, as if it were nearly lost in the dark.”
“Just a little,” he said. “Very small, as if it were almost lost in the dark.”
He was hesitating, shy as boys are. Lettie laid her hand on his head and stroked his smooth fair hair.
He was hesitating, shy like boys can be. Lettie placed her hand on his head and gently stroked his smooth, light hair.
“Sing a song for us before we go, mother” he asked, almost shamefully. She kissed him.
“Can you sing a song for us before we go, Mom?” he asked, a bit embarrassed. She kissed him.
“You shall sing with me,” she said. “What shall it be?”
“You should sing with me,” she said. “What do you want to sing?”
She played without a copy of the music. He stood at her side, while Lucy, the little mouse, sat on her mother’s skirts, pressing Lettie’s silk slippers in turn upon the pedals. The mother and the boy sang their song.
She played without a copy of the music. He stood next to her, while Lucy, the little mouse, sat on her mother’s skirts, pressing Lettie’s silk slippers one at a time on the pedals. The mother and the boy sang their song.
“Gaily the troubadour touched his guitar
As he was hastening from the war.”
“Cheerfully, the troubadour strummed his guitar
As he hurried away from the battle.”
The boy had a pure treble, clear as the flight of swallows in the morning. The light shone on his lips. Under the piano the girl child sat laughing, pressing her mother’s feet with all her strength, and laughing again. Lettie smiled as she sang.
The boy had a pure treble, as clear as swallows flying in the morning. The light reflected off his lips. Under the piano, the little girl sat laughing, pressing her mom's feet with all her might, and laughing again. Lettie smiled as she sang.
At last they kissed us a gentle “good-night,” and flitted out of the room. The girl popped her curly head round the door again. We saw the white cuff on the nurse’s wrist as she held the youngster’s arm.
At last, they gave us a soft “good night” and slipped out of the room. The girl peeked her curly head around the door again. We noticed the white cuff on the nurse’s wrist as she held the little one’s arm.
“You’ll come and kiss us when we’re in bed, Mum?” asked the rogue. Her mother laughed and agreed.
“You’ll come and kiss us goodnight when we’re in bed, Mom?” asked the rascal. Her mother laughed and said yes.
Lucy was withdrawn for a moment; then we heard her, “Just a tick, nurse, just half-a-tick!”
Lucy was quiet for a moment; then we heard her, “Just a sec, nurse, just half a sec!”
The curly head appeared round the door again.
The curly-headed person peeked around the door again.
“And one teenie sweetie,” she suggested, “only one!”
“And one little sweetie,” she suggested, “only one!”
“Go, you——!” Lettie clapped her hands in mock wrath. The child vanished, but immediately there appeared again round the door two blue laughing eyes and the snub tip of a nose.
“Go, you——!” Lettie clapped her hands in playful anger. The child disappeared, but right away, two blue laughing eyes and a button nose reappeared around the door.
“A nice one, Mum—not a jelly-one!”
“A good one, Mom—not a jelly one!”
Lettie rose with a rustle to sweep upon her. The child vanished with a glitter of laughter. We heard her calling breathlessly on the stairs—“Wait a bit, Freddie,—wait for me!”
Lettie stood up with a rustle and moved toward her. The child disappeared with a burst of laughter. We heard her calling excitedly from the stairs—“Wait a minute, Freddie—wait for me!”
George and Lettie smiled at each other when the children had gone. As the smile died from their faces they looked down sadly, and until dinner was announced they were very still and heavy with melancholy. After dinner Lettie debated pleasantly which bon-bon she should take for the children. When she came down again she smoked a cigarette with us over coffee. George did not like to see her smoking, yet he brightened a little when he sat down after giving her a light, pleased with the mark of recklessness in her.
George and Lettie smiled at each other after the kids left. As their smiles faded, they looked down sadly, and until dinner was announced, they sat quietly, weighed down by sadness. After dinner, Lettie cheerfully debated which candy she should take for the kids. When she came back down, she joined us for coffee and smoked a cigarette. George didn’t like seeing her smoke, but he perked up a bit when he sat down after lighting it for her, pleased by her streak of spontaneity.
“It is ten years to-day since my party at Woodside,” she said, reaching for the small Roman salt-cellar of green jade that she used as an ash-tray.
“It’s been ten years today since my party at Woodside,” she said, reaching for the small Roman salt-cellar made of green jade that she used as an ashtray.
“My Lord—ten years!” he exclaimed bitterly. “It seems a hundred.”
“My Lord—ten years!” he said with frustration. “It feels like a hundred.”
“It does and it doesn’t,” she answered, smiling.
“It does and it doesn’t,” she replied with a smile.
“If I look straight back, and think of my excitement, it seems only yesterday. If I look between then and now, at all the days that lie between, it is an age.”
“If I look straight back and think of my excitement, it feels like it was just yesterday. If I consider the time between then and now, with all the days in between, it feels like ages.”
“If I look at myself,” he said, “I think I am another person altogether.”
“If I look at myself,” he said, “I feel like I’m a completely different person.”
“You have changed,” she agreed, looking at him sadly. “There is a great change—but you are not another person. I often think—there is one of his old looks, he is just the same at the bottom!”
“You’ve changed,” she said, looking at him with sadness. “There’s a big change—but you’re still the same person. I often think—there’s one of your old expressions, you’re still the same at your core!”
They embarked on a barge of gloomy recollections and drifted along the soiled canal of their past.
They set out on a barge of bad memories and floated down the dirty canal of their past.
“The worst of it is,” he said. “I have got a miserable carelessness, a contempt for things. You know I had such a faculty for reverence. I always believed in things.”
“The worst part is,” he said. “I’ve developed such a miserable carelessness, a disregard for things. You know I used to have a knack for reverence. I always believed in things.”
“I know you did,” she smiled. “You were so humbly-minded—too humbly-minded, I always considered. You always thought things had a deep religious meaning, somewhere hidden, and you reverenced them. Is it different now?”
“I know you did,” she smiled. “You always had such a humble mindset—maybe too humble, I always thought. You believed there was a profound religious meaning hidden somewhere in everything, and you respected it. Is it different now?”
“You know me very well,” he laughed. “What is there left for me to believe in, if not in myself?”
“You know me really well,” he laughed. “What else is there for me to believe in, if not myself?”
“You have to live for your wife and children,” she said with firmness.
“You need to live for your wife and kids,” she said confidently.
“Meg has plenty to secure her and the children as long as they live,” he said, smiling. “So I don’t know that I’m essential.”
“Meg has more than enough to take care of her and the kids for the rest of their lives,” he said, smiling. “So I don’t think I’m really needed.”
“But you are,” she replied. “You are necessary as a father and a husband, if not as a provider.”
“But you are,” she answered. “You’re essential as a father and a husband, even if not as a breadwinner.”
“I think,” said he, “marriage is more of a duel than a duet. One party wins and takes the other captive, slave, servant—what you like. It is so, more or less.”
“I think,” he said, “marriage is more like a duel than a duet. One side wins and makes the other one a captive, a slave, a servant—whatever you want to call it. That's how it is, more or less.”
“Well?” said Lettie.
"Well?" Lettie asked.
“Well!” he answered. “Meg is not like you. She wants me, part of me, so she’d kill me rather than let me go loose.”
“Well!” he replied. “Meg isn’t like you. She wants me, a part of me, so she’d rather kill me than let me go free.”
“Oh, no!” said Lettie, emphatically.
“Oh no!” said Lettie, emphatically.
“You know nothing about it,” he said quietly.
“You don’t know anything about it,” he said softly.
“In the marital duel Meg is winning. The woman generally does; she has the children on her side. I can’t give her any of the real part of me, the vital part that she wants—I can’t, any more than you could give kisses to a stranger. And I feel that I’m losing—and don’t care.”
“In the marriage battle, Meg is coming out on top. Typically, women do; they have the kids backing them up. I can’t share the real part of me with her, the essential part she wants—I can’t, just like you couldn’t give kisses to a stranger. And I feel like I’m losing—and I don’t care.”
“No,” she said, “you are getting morbid.”
“No,” she said, “you’re being morbid.”
He put the cigarette between his lips, drew a deep breath, then slowly sent the smoke down his nostrils.
He placed the cigarette between his lips, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled the smoke through his nostrils.
“No,” he said.
“Nope,” he said.
“Look here!” she said. “Let me sing to you, shall I, and make you cheerful again?”
“Look here!” she said. “Let me sing to you, okay? I’ll cheer you up again!”
She sang from Wagner. It was the music of resignation and despair. She had not thought of it. All the time he listened he was thinking. The music stimulated his thoughts and illuminated the trend of his brooding. All the time he sat looking at her his eyes were dark with his thoughts. She finished the “Star of Eve” from Tannhäuser and came over to him.
She sang Wagner. It was music filled with resignation and despair. She hadn’t thought about it. While she sang, he was deep in thought. The music sparked his ideas and brought clarity to his brooding. As he watched her, his eyes were clouded with his thoughts. She finished “Star of Eve” from Tannhäuser and walked over to him.
“Why are you so sad to-night, when it is my birthday?” she asked plaintively.
“Why are you so sad tonight, when it’s my birthday?” she asked sadly.
“Am I slow?” he replied. “I am sorry.”
“Am I slow?” he answered. “I’m sorry.”
“What is the matter?” she said, sinking onto the small sofa near to him.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, sitting down on the small sofa next to him.
“Nothing!” he replied—“You are looking very beautiful.”
“Nothing!” he replied. “You look really beautiful.”
“There, I wanted you to say that! You ought to be quite gay, you know, when I am so smart to-night.”
“There, I wanted you to say that! You should be really happy, you know, when I’m being so clever tonight.”
“Nay,” he said, “I know I ought. But the to-morrow seems to have fallen in love with me. I can’t get out of its lean arms.”
“Nah,” he said, “I know I should. But tomorrow seems to have fallen for me. I can’t escape its clingy hold.”
“Why!” she said. “To-morrow’s arms are not lean. They are white, like mine.” She lifted her arms and looked at them, smiling.
“Why!” she said. “Tomorrow’s arms aren’t skinny. They’re white, just like mine.” She lifted her arms and looked at them, smiling.
“How do you know?” he asked, pertinently.
“How do you know?” he asked, pointedly.
“Oh, of course they are,” was her light answer.
“Oh, of course they are,” she replied casually.
He laughed, brief and sceptical.
He let out a short, skeptical laugh.
“No!” he said. “It came when the children kissed us.”
“No!” he said. “It happened when the kids kissed us.”
“What?” she asked.
“What?” she asked.
“These lean arms of tomorrow’s round me, and the white arms round you,” he replied, smiling whimsically. She reached out and clasped his hand.
“These slender arms of tomorrow are around me, and the pale arms are around you,” he said with a whimsical smile. She reached out and took his hand.
“You foolish boy,” she said.
"You silly boy," she said.
He laughed painfully, not able to look at her.
He laughed awkwardly, unable to look at her.
“You know,” he said, and his voice was low and difficult “I have needed you for a light. You will soon be the only light again.”
“You know,” he said, his voice low and hard, “I’ve needed you to guide me. Soon, you’ll be the only light again.”
“Who is the other?” she asked.
“Who is the other person?” she asked.
“My little girl!” he answered. Then he continued, “And you know, I couldn’t endure complete darkness, I couldn’t. It’s the solitariness.”
“My little girl!” he replied. Then he went on, “And you know, I couldn’t handle total darkness, I really couldn’t. It’s the loneliness.”
“You mustn’t talk like this,” she said. “You know you mustn’t.” She put her hand on his head and ran her fingers through the hair he had so ruffled.
“You can’t talk like this,” she said. “You know you can’t.” She placed her hand on his head and ran her fingers through the messy hair.
“It is as thick as ever, your hair,” she said.
“It’s as thick as ever, your hair,” she said.
He did not answer, but kept his face bent out of sight. She rose from her seat and stood at the back of his low arm-chair. Taking an amber comb from her hair, she bent over him, and with the translucent comb and her white fingers she busied herself with his hair.
He didn’t respond, keeping his face hidden. She got up from her seat and stood behind his low armchair. Taking an amber comb out of her hair, she leaned over him and, using the translucent comb and her pale fingers, started to fix his hair.
“I believe you would have a parting,” she said softly.
"I think you would have a farewell," she said gently.
He laughed shortly at her playfulness. She continued combing, just touching, pressing the strands in place with the tips of her fingers.
He chuckled briefly at her playfulness. She kept combing, just touching and pressing the strands in place with the tips of her fingers.
“I was only a warmth to you,” he said, pursuing the same train of thought. “So you could do without me. But you were like the light to me, and otherwise it was dark and aimless. Aimlessness is horrible.”
“I was just a source of comfort to you,” he said, continuing with his thoughts. “So you could manage without me. But you were like light to me, and without you, it was dark and directionless. Being directionless is terrible.”
She had finally smoothed his hair, so she lifted her hands and put back her head.
She had finally brushed his hair, so she lifted her hands and tilted her head back.
“There!” she said. “It looks fair fine, as Alice would say. Raven’s wings are raggy in comparison.”
“Look!” she said. “It looks pretty good, like Alice would say. Raven’s wings are frayed in comparison.”
He did not pay any attention to her.
He totally ignored her.
“Aren’t you going to look at yourself?” she said, playfully reproachful. She put her finger-tips under his chin. He lifted his head and they looked at each other, she smiling, trying to make him play, he smiling with his lips, but not with eyes, dark with pain.
“Aren’t you going to look at yourself?” she said, teasingly scolding him. She put her fingertips under his chin. He lifted his head and they looked at each other, she smiling, trying to get him to join in, he smiling with his lips, but not with his eyes, which were heavy with pain.
“We can’t go on like this, Lettie, can we?” he said softly.
“We can’t keep doing this, Lettie, can we?” he said softly.
“Yes,” she answered him, “Yes; why not?”
“Yes,” she replied, “Yes; why not?”
“It can’t!” he said, “It can’t, I couldn’t keep it up, Lettie.”
“It can’t!” he said, “It can’t, I couldn’t maintain it, Lettie.”
“But don’t think about it,” she answered. “Don’t think of it.”
“But don’t dwell on it,” she replied. “Just forget about it.”
“Lettie,” he said. “I have to set my teeth with loneliness.”
“Lettie,” he said. “I have to brace myself for loneliness.”
“Hush!” she said. “No! There are the children. Don’t say anything—do not be serious, will you?”
“Hush!” she said. “No! The kids are here. Don’t say anything—please don’t be serious, okay?”
“No, there are the children,” he replied, smiling dimly.
“No, there are the kids,” he replied, smiling faintly.
“Yes! Hush now! Stand up and look what a fine parting I have made in your hair. Stand up, and see if my style becomes you.”
“Yes! Hush now! Stand up and see what a great parting I’ve made in your hair. Stand up, and check if my style suits you.”
“It is no good, Lettie,” he said, “we can’t go on.”
“It’s no use, Lettie,” he said, “we can’t keep doing this.”
“Oh, but come, come, come!” she exclaimed. “We are not talking about going on; we are considering what a fine parting I have made you down the middle, like two wings of a spread bird——” she looked down, smiling playfully on him, just closing her eyes slightly in petition.
“Oh, come on!” she exclaimed. “We're not talking about moving on; we're discussing how nicely I've split you down the middle, like the two wings of a bird with its wings spread—” she looked down, smiling playfully at him, just closing her eyes slightly in a pleading manner.
He rose and took a deep breath, and set his shoulders.
He stood up, took a deep breath, and squared his shoulders.
“No,” he said, and at the sound of his voice, Lettie went pale and also stiffened herself.
“No,” he said, and when she heard his voice, Lettie went pale and tensed up.
“No!” he repeated. “It is impossible. I felt as soon as Fred came into the room—it must be one way or another.”
“No!” he said again. “It’s impossible. I knew right when Fred walked into the room—it has to be one way or the other.”
“Very well then,” said Lettie, coldly. Her voice was “muted” like a violin.
“Alright then,” Lettie said coldly. Her voice was “muted” like a violin.
“Yes,” he replied, submissive. “The children.” He looked at her, contracting his lips in a smile of misery.
“Yes,” he replied, feeling defeated. “The kids.” He looked at her, forcing a pained smile.
“Are you sure it must be so final?” she asked, rebellious, even resentful. She was twisting the azurite jewels on her bosom, and pressing the blunt points into her flesh. He looked up from the fascination of her action when he heard the tone of her last question. He was angry.
“Are you really sure it has to be this final?” she asked, defiant and a bit resentful. She was twisting the azurite gems on her chest, pressing the sharp points into her skin. He glanced up from being captivated by her actions when he heard the tone in her last question. He was angry.
“Quite sure!” he said at last, simply, ironically.
“Absolutely!” he finally said, simply and with a hint of irony.
She bowed her head in assent. His face twitched sharply as he restrained himself from speaking again. Then he turned and quietly left the room. She did not watch him go, but stood as he had left her. When, after some time, she heard the grating of his dog-cart on the gravel, and then the sharp trot of hoofs down the frozen road, she dropped herself on the settee, and lay with her bosom against the cushions, looking fixedly at the wall.
She nodded in agreement. His face tensed slightly as he held back from saying anything more. Then he turned and quietly exited the room. She didn't watch him leave but stood where he had left her. After a while, when she heard the sound of his dog cart crunching on the gravel, followed by the quick clatter of hooves on the icy road, she sank onto the couch and lay with her chest against the cushions, staring blankly at the wall.
CHAPTER VII
NETHERMTHE SCARP SLOPEERE
Leslie won the conservative victory in the general election which took place a year or so after my last visit to “Highclose.”
Leslie won the conservative victory in the general election that happened about a year after my last visit to "Highclose."
In the interim the Tempests had entertained a continuous stream of people. I heard occasionally from Lettie how she was busy, amused, or bored. She told me that George had thrown himself into the struggle on behalf of the candidate of the Labour Party; that she had not seen him, except in the streets, for a very long time.
In the meantime, the Tempests had hosted a constant flow of visitors. I occasionally heard from Lettie about how she was busy, entertained, or bored. She mentioned that George had fully committed himself to supporting the Labour Party candidate and that she hadn’t seen him, except in passing on the streets, for a long time.
When I went down to Eberwich in the March succeeding the election, I found several people staying with my sister. She had under her wing a young literary fellow who affected the “Doady” style—Dora Copperfield’s “Doady.” He had bunches of half-curly hair, and a romantic black cravat; he played the impulsive part, but was really as calculating as any man on the stock-exchange. It delighted Lettie to “mother” him. He was so shrewd as to be less than harmless. His fellow guests, a woman much experienced in music and an elderly man who was in the artistic world without being of it, were interesting for a time. Bubble after bubble of floating fancy and wit we blew with our breath in the evenings. I rose in the morning loathing the idea of more bubble-blowing.
When I went down to Eberwich in March after the election, I found several people staying with my sister. She had a young literary guy under her wing who styled himself like "Doady"—Dora Copperfield’s "Doady." He had clumps of half-curly hair and a romantic black cravat; he played the impulsive role but was actually as calculating as anyone on the stock exchange. Lettie loved to "mother" him. He was so clever that he was less than harmless. Her other guests, a woman experienced in music and an older man who was part of the artistic world without fully belonging to it, were interesting for a while. We blew bubble after bubble of floating ideas and wit with our breath in the evenings. Every morning, I woke up dreading the thought of more bubble-blowing.
I wandered around Nethermere, which had now forgotten me. The daffodils under the boat-house continued their golden laughter, and nodded to one another in gossip, as I watched them, never for a moment pausing to notice me. The yellow reflection of daffodils among the shadows of grey willow in the water trembled faintly as they told haunted tales in the gloom. I felt like a child left out of the group of my playmates. There was a wind running across Nethermere, and on the eager water blue and glistening grey shadows changed places swiftly. Along the shore the wild birds rose, flapping in expostulation as I passed, peewits mewing fiercely round my head, while two white swans lifted their glistening feathers till they looked like grand double water-lilies, laying back their orange beaks among the petals, and fronting me with haughty resentment, charging towards me insolently.
I wandered around Nethermere, which had now forgotten me. The daffodils under the boathouse kept laughing in their golden way, gossiping to one another as I watched, never pausing for a moment to notice me. The yellow reflection of the daffodils among the shadows of the grey willow in the water flickered gently as they shared haunting tales in the gloom. I felt like a child left out of my group of playmates. There was a wind flowing across Nethermere, and the eager water switched between blue and glistening grey shadows rapidly. Along the shore, wild birds took flight, flapping in protest as I walked by, peewits screeching fiercely around my head, while two white swans raised their shining feathers until they looked like grand double water-lilies, tucking their orange beaks among the petals and facing me with haughty resentment, charging towards me insolently.
I wanted to be recognised by something. I said to myself that the dryads were looking out for me from the wood’s edge. But as I advanced they shrank, and glancing wistfully, turned back like pale flowers falling in the shadow of the forest. I was a stranger, an intruder. Among the bushes a twitter of lively birds exclaimed upon me. Finches went leaping past in bright flashes, and a robin sat and asked rudely: “Hello! Who are you?”
I wanted to be noticed by something. I told myself that the dryads were watching me from the edge of the woods. But as I got closer, they faded away, glancing back sadly, like pale flowers wilting in the shade of the forest. I was an outsider, an intruder. Among the bushes, a chorus of cheerful birds chirped at me. Finches zipped by in bright flashes, and a robin sat there and asked bluntly, “Hey! Who are you?”
The bracken lay sere under the trees, broken and chavelled by the restless wild winds of the long winter.
The ferns lay dry under the trees, crushed and tangled by the restless wild winds of the long winter.
The trees caught the wind in their tall netted twigs, and the young morning wind moaned at its captivity. As I trod the discarded oak-leaves and the bracken they uttered their last sharp gasps, pressed into oblivion. The wood was roofed with a wide young sobbing sound, and floored with a faint hiss like the intaking of the last breath. Between, was all the glad out-peeping of buds and anemone flowers and the rush of birds. I, wandering alone, felt them all, the anguish of the bracken fallen face-down in defeat, the careless dash of the birds, the sobbing of the young wind arrested in its haste, the trembling, expanding delight of the buds. I alone among them could hear the whole succession of chords.
The trees caught the wind in their tall, tangled branches, and the young morning breeze moaned at being trapped. As I walked on the fallen oak leaves and the ferns, they let out their last sharp breaths, pressed into oblivion. The woods echoed with a wide, young sobbing sound, and was covered with a faint hiss like the last intake of breath. In between, there was all the joyful peeping of buds and anemone flowers and the rush of birds. I, wandering alone, felt it all: the sorrow of the ferns lying face-down in defeat, the carefree rush of the birds, the sobbing of the young wind held back in its hurry, the trembling, blossoming joy of the buds. I alone among them could hear the entire progression of chords.
The brooks talked on just the same, just as gladly, just as boisterously as they had done when I had netted small, glittering fish in the rest-pools. At Strelley Mill a servant girl in a white cap, and white apron-bands, came running out of the house with purple prayer-books, which she gave to the elder of two finicking girls who sat disconsolately with their black-silked mother in the governess cart at the gate, ready to go to church. Near Woodside there was barbed-wire along the path, and at the end of every riding it was tarred on the tree-trunks, “Private.”
The streams flowed just as happily and loudly as they did when I caught small, shiny fish in the calm pools. At Strelley Mill, a maid in a white cap and white apron came running out of the house with purple prayer books, which she handed to the older of two picky girls who sat sadly with their mother dressed in black silk in the carriage at the gate, ready to go to church. Near Woodside, there was barbed wire along the path, and at the end of each trail, it was marked with tar on the tree trunks, “Private.”
I had done with the valley of Nethermere. The valley of Nethermere had cast me out many years before, while I had fondly believed it cherished me in memory.
I was done with the valley of Nethermere. The valley of Nethermere had rejected me many years ago, even though I had naively thought it held me dear in its memory.
I went along the road to Eberwich. The church bells were ringing boisterously, with the careless boisterousness of the brooks and the birds and the rollicking coltsfoots and celandines.
I walked along the road to Eberwich. The church bells were ringing loudly, with the carefree noise of the streams, the birds, and the playful coltsfoots and celandines.
A few people were hastening blithely to service. Miners and other labouring men were passing in aimless gangs, walking nowhere in particular, so long as they reached a sufficiently distant public house.
A few people were cheerfully rushing to work. Miners and other laborers were walking in aimless groups, not heading anywhere specific, as long as they got to a pub far enough away.
I reached the ‘Hollies.’ It was much more spruce than it had been. The yard, however, and the stables had again a somewhat abandoned air. I asked the maid for George.
I arrived at the ‘Hollies.’ It looked much nicer than before. The yard and the stables, however, still had a bit of an abandoned feel. I asked the maid for George.
“Oh, master’s not up yet,” she said, giving a little significant toss of her head, and smiling. I waited a moment.
“Oh, the master isn't up yet,” she said, giving a little meaningful toss of her head and smiling. I waited a moment.
“But he rung for a bottle of beer about ten minutes since, so I should think——” she emphasised the word with some ironical contempt, “—he won’t be very long,” she added, in tones which conveyed that she was not by any means sure. I asked for Meg.
“But he ordered a bottle of beer about ten minutes ago, so I’d guess—” she emphasized the word with some ironic disdain, “—he won’t be too long,” she added, in a tone that made it clear she wasn’t entirely sure. I asked for Meg.
“Oh, Missis is gone to church—and the children—But Miss Saxton is in, she might——”
“Oh, the missus has gone to church—and the kids—But Miss Saxton is in, she might——”
“Emily!” I exclaimed.
“Emily!” I said.
The maid smiled.
The housekeeper smiled.
“She’s in the drawing-room. She’s engaged, but perhaps if I tell her——”
"She’s in the living room. She’s busy, but maybe if I tell her——”
“Yes, do,” said I, sure that Emily would receive me.
“Yes, do,” I said, confident that Emily would welcome me.
I found my old sweetheart sitting in a low chair by the fire, a man standing on the hearthrug pulling his moustache. Emily and I both felt a thrill of old delight at meeting.
I found my old sweetheart sitting in a low chair by the fire, a man standing on the rug by the hearth twirling his mustache. Emily and I both felt a rush of nostalgic joy at seeing each other again.
“I can hardly believe it is really you,” she said, laughing me one of the old intimate looks. She had changed a great deal. She was very handsome, but she had now a new self-confidence, a fine, free indifference.
“I can hardly believe it’s really you,” she said, giving me one of those old intimate looks. She had changed a lot. She was very beautiful, but now she had a new self-confidence, a cool, carefree attitude.
“Let me introduce you. Mr. Renshaw, Cyril. Tom, you know who it is you have heard me speak often enough of Cyril. I am going to marry Tom in three weeks’ time,” she said, laughing.
“Let me introduce you. Mr. Renshaw, this is Cyril. Tom, you know who this is; I've talked about Cyril enough. I'm going to marry Tom in three weeks,” she said, laughing.
“The devil you are!” I exclaimed involuntarily.
“The devil you are!” I said without thinking.
“If he will have me,” she added, quite as a playful afterthought.
“If he wants me,” she added, as a playful afterthought.
Tom was a well-built fair man, smoothly, almost delicately tanned. There was something soldierly in his bearing, something self-conscious in the way he bent his head and pulled his moustache, something charming and fresh in the way he laughed at Emily’s last preposterous speech.
Tom was a fit, fair-skinned guy with a smooth, almost delicate tan. There was something military about how he carried himself, something a bit awkward in the way he tilted his head and twirled his mustache, and something charming and refreshing in how he laughed at Emily's latest ridiculous comment.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked.
“Why didn’t you let me know?” I asked.
“Why didn’t you ask me?” she retorted, arching her brows.
“Why didn’t you ask me?” she shot back, raising her eyebrows.
“Mr. Renshaw,” I said. “You have out-manoeuvred me all unawares, quite indecently.”
“Mr. Renshaw,” I said. “You have completely outsmarted me without me even realizing it, and it’s pretty unfair.”
“I am very sorry,” he said, giving one more twist to his moustache, then breaking into a loud, short laugh at his joke.
“I’m really sorry,” he said, twisting his mustache one more time, then bursting into a loud, short laugh at his joke.
“Do you really feel cross?” said Emily to me, knitting her brows and smiling quaintly.
“Are you really upset?” Emily asked me, furrowing her brows and smiling in a charming way.
“I do!” I replied, with truthful emphasis.
“I do!” I replied, making sure to emphasize it honestly.
She laughed, and laughed again, very much amused.
She laughed and laughed again, clearly amused.
“It is such a joke,” she said. “To think you should feel cross now, when it is—how long is it ago——?
“It’s such a joke,” she said. “To think you should feel upset now, when it’s—how long has it been—?”
“I will not count up,” said I.
“I won’t keep track,” I said.
“Are you not sorry for me?” I asked of Tom Renshaw.
“Don't you feel sorry for me?” I asked Tom Renshaw.
He looked at me with his young blue eyes, eyes so bright, so naïvely inquisitive, so winsomely meditative. He did not know quite what to say, or how to take it.
He looked at me with his youthful blue eyes, eyes that were so bright, so innocently curious, so charmingly thoughtful. He didn’t really know what to say or how to respond.
“Very!” he replied in another short burst of laughter, quickly twisting his moustache again and looking down at his feet.
“Very!” he responded with another quick laugh, swiftly twisting his mustache again and glancing down at his feet.
He was twenty-nine years old; had been a soldier in China for five years, was now farming his father’s farm at Papplewick, where Emily was schoolmistress. He had been at home eighteen months. His father was an old man of seventy who had had his right hand chopped to bits in the chopping machine. So they told me. I liked Tom for his handsome bearing and his fresh, winsome way. He was exceedingly manly: that is to say he did not dream of questioning or analysing anything. All that came his way was ready labelled nice or nasty, good or bad. He did not imagine that anything could be other than just what it appeared to be:—and with this appearance, he was quite content. He looked up to Emily as one wiser, nobler, nearer to God than himself.
He was twenty-nine years old, had been a soldier in China for five years, and was now running his father's farm in Papplewick, where Emily was the schoolmistress. He had been back home for eighteen months. His father was an elderly man of seventy who had severely injured his right hand in a chopping machine, or so I was told. I liked Tom for his good looks and his charming, straightforward nature. He was extremely manly; that is to say, he never thought about questioning or analyzing anything. Everything that came his way was simply labeled nice or nasty, good or bad. He didn’t think that anything could be anything other than what it seemed: and he was completely fine with that. He regarded Emily as someone wiser, nobler, and closer to God than himself.
“I am a thousand years older than he,” she said to me, laughing. “Just as you are centuries older than I.”
“I’m a thousand years older than he is,” she said to me, laughing. “Just like you are centuries older than I am.”
“And you love him for his youth?” I asked.
“And you love him for his youth?” I asked.
“Yes,” she replied. “For that and—he is wonderfully sagacious—and so gentle.”
"Yes," she replied. "For that and—he's really wise—and so kind."
“And I was never gentle, was I?” I said.
“And I was never gentle, was I?” I said.
“No! As restless and as urgent as the wind,” she said, and I saw a last flicker of the old terror.
“No! As restless and urgent as the wind,” she said, and I saw a final flash of the old fear.
“Where is George?” I asked.
“Where's George?” I asked.
“In bed,” she replies briefly. “He’s recovering from one of his orgies. If I were Meg I would not live with him.”
“In bed,” she replies briefly. “He’s recovering from one of his parties. If I were Meg, I wouldn’t live with him.”
“Is he so bad?” I asked.
“Is he really that bad?” I asked.
“Bad!” she replied. “He’s disgusting, and I’m sure he’s dangerous. I’d have him removed to an inebriate’s home.”
“Bad!” she replied. “He’s gross, and I’m sure he’s a threat. I’d send him to a rehab center.”
“You’d have to persuade him to go,” said Tom, who had come into the room again. “He does have dreadful bouts, though! He’s killing himself, sure enough. I feel awfully sorry for the fellow.”
“You’ll need to convince him to go,” Tom said as he came back into the room. “But he really does have terrible episodes! He’s definitely hurting himself. I feel really sorry for the guy.”
“It seems so contemptible to me,” said Emily, “to become enslaved to one of your likings till it makes a beast of you. Look what a spectacle he is for his children, and what a disgusting disgrace for his wife.”
“It seems so pathetic to me,” said Emily, “to become so obsessed with one of your preferences that it turns you into something mindless. Just look at the example he sets for his children and how shameful he is for his wife.”
“Well, if he can’t help it, he can’t, poor chap,” said Tom. “Though I do think a man should have more backbone.”
“Well, if he can’t help it, he can’t, poor guy,” said Tom. “Still, I think a man should have more guts.”
We heard heavy noises from the room above.
We heard loud noises from the room above.
“He is getting up,” said Emily. “I suppose I’d better see if he’ll have any breakfast.” She waited, however. Presently the door opened, and there stood George with his hand on the knob, leaning, looking in.
“He's getting up,” Emily said. “I guess I should check if he wants any breakfast.” She waited, though. Soon the door opened, and there stood George with his hand on the knob, leaning in and looking around.
“I thought I heard three voices,” he said, as if it freed him from a certain apprehension. He smiled. His waistcoat hung open over his woollen shirt, he wore no coat and was slipperless. His hair and his moustache were dishevelled, his face pale and stupid with sleep, his eyes small. He turned aside from our looks as from a bright light. His hand as I shook it was flaccid and chill.
“I thought I heard three voices,” he said, as if that eased his anxiety. He smiled. His waistcoat was unbuttoned over his wool shirt, he had no coat on and was wearing no slippers. His hair and mustache were messy, his face pale and groggy from sleep, his eyes small. He turned away from our gazes like someone avoiding bright light. His hand felt limp and cold as I shook it.
“How do you come to be here, Cyril?” he said subduedly, faintly smiling.
“How did you end up here, Cyril?” he said quietly, with a slight smile.
“Will you have any breakfast?” Emily asked him coldly.
“Are you going to have breakfast?” Emily asked him flatly.
“I’ll have a bit if there’s any for me,” he replied.
“I’ll have some if there’s any for me,” he replied.
“It has been waiting for you long enough,” she answered. He turned and went with a dull thud of his stockinged feet across to the dining-room. Emily rang for the maid, I followed George, leaving the betrothed together. I found my host moving about the dining-room, looking behind the chairs and in the corners.
“It has been waiting for you long enough,” she replied. He turned and walked with a dull thud of his socked feet into the dining room. Emily called for the maid, and I followed George, leaving the engaged couple alone. I found my host moving around the dining room, checking behind the chairs and in the corners.
“I wonder where the devil my slippers are!” he muttered explanatorily. Meanwhile he continued his search. I noticed he did not ring the bell to have them found for him. Presently he came to the fire, spreading his hands over it. As he was smashing the slowly burning coal the maid came in with the tray. He desisted, and put the poker carefully down. While the maid spread his meal on one corner of the table, he looked in the fire, paying her no heed. When she had finished:
“I wonder where the heck my slippers are!” he muttered, explaining his frustration. Meanwhile, he kept searching. I noticed he didn’t ring the bell to have someone find them for him. Eventually, he walked over to the fire, warming his hands over it. As he was smashing the slowly burning coal, the maid came in with the tray. He stopped and set the poker down carefully. While the maid placed his meal on one corner of the table, he stared into the fire, ignoring her. Once she finished:
“It’s fried white-bait,” she said. “Shall you have that?”
“It’s fried white bait,” she said. “Are you going to have that?”
He lifted his head and looked at the plate.
He raised his head and glanced at the plate.
“Ay,” he said. “Have you brought the vinegar?”
“Ay,” he said. “Did you bring the vinegar?”
Without answering, she took the cruet from the sideboard and set it on the table. As she was closing the door, she looked back to say:
Without answering, she grabbed the cruet from the sideboard and placed it on the table. As she was closing the door, she glanced back to say:
“You’d better eat it now, while it’s hot.”
“You should eat it now, while it’s hot.”
He took no notice, but sat looking in the fire.
He paid no attention and just sat staring into the fire.
“And how are you going on?” he asked me.
"And how are you doing?" he asked me.
“I? Oh, very well! And you——?”
“Me? Oh, for sure! And you——?”
“As you see,” he replied, turning his head on one side with a little gesture of irony.
“As you can see,” he replied, tilting his head to one side with a hint of irony.
“As I am very sorry to see,” I rejoined.
“As I’m really sorry to see,” I replied.
He sat forward with his elbows on his knees, tapping the back of his hand with one finger, in monotonous two-pulse like heart-beats.
He leaned forward with his elbows on his knees, tapping the back of his hand with one finger in a steady, two-beat rhythm like a heartbeat.
“Aren’t you going to have breakfast?” I urged. The clock at that moment began to ring a sonorous twelve. He looked up at it with subdued irritation.
“Aren’t you going to have breakfast?” I insisted. Just then, the clock started to ring a loud twelve. He glanced at it with a hint of annoyance.
“Ay, I suppose so,” he answered me, when the clock had finished striking. He rose heavily and went to the table. As he poured out a cup of tea he spilled it on the cloth, and stood looking at the stain. It was still some time before he began to eat. He poured vinegar freely over the hot fish, and ate with an indifference that made eating ugly, pausing now and again to wipe the tea off his moustache, or to pick a bit of fish from off his knee.
“Yeah, I guess so,” he replied after the clock finished chiming. He got up with a heavy sigh and walked over to the table. When he poured himself a cup of tea, he spilled some on the cloth and just stared at the stain. It took him a while before he started eating. He poured a lot of vinegar over the hot fish and ate with such indifference that it made the act of eating look unpleasant, stopping occasionally to wipe tea off his mustache or to pick a piece of fish off his knee.
“You are not married, I suppose?” he said in one of his pauses.
“You're not married, are you?” he asked during one of his pauses.
“No,” I replied. “I expect I shall have to be looking round.”
“No,” I said. “I guess I’ll have to start looking around.”
“You’re wiser not,” he replied, quiet and bitter.
“You’re not wiser,” he replied, quietly and bitterly.
A moment or two later the maid came in with a letter.
A moment later, the maid came in with a letter.
“This came this morning,” she said, as she laid it on the table beside him. He looked at it, then he said:
“This arrived this morning,” she said, as she placed it on the table next to him. He looked at it, then he said:
“You didn’t give me a knife for the marmalade.”
“You didn’t give me a knife for the jam.”
“Didn’t I?” she replied. “I thought you wouldn’t want it. You don’t as a rule.”
“Didn’t I?” she replied. “I thought you wouldn’t want it. You usually don’t.”
“And do you know where my slippers are?” he asked.
“And do you know where my slippers are?” he asked.
“They ought to be in their usual place.” She went and looked in the corner. “I suppose Miss Gertie’s put them somewhere. I’ll get you another pair.”
“They should be in their usual spot.” She went and checked the corner. “I guess Miss Gertie moved them somewhere. I’ll get you another pair.”
As he waited for her he read the letter. He read it twice, then he put it back in the envelope, quietly, without any change of expression. But he ate no more breakfast, even after the maid had brought the knife and his slippers, and though he had had but a few mouthfuls.
As he waited for her, he read the letter. He read it twice, then quietly put it back in the envelope without changing his expression. But he didn’t eat any more breakfast, even after the maid brought the knife and his slippers, and even though he had only had a few bites.
At half-past twelve there was an imperious woman’s voice in the house. Meg came to the door. As she entered the room, and saw me, she stood still. She sniffed, glanced at the table, and exclaimed, coming forward effusively:
At twelve-thirty, a commanding woman's voice echoed through the house. Meg walked to the door. As she entered the room and spotted me, she paused. She sniffed, looked at the table, and exclaimed, coming forward warmly:
“Well I never, Cyril! Who’d a thought of seeing you here this morning! How are you?”
“Well, I never, Cyril! Who would have thought I’d see you here this morning! How are you?”
She waited for the last of my words, then immediately she turned to George, and said:
She waited for me to finish speaking, then quickly turned to George and said:
“I must say you’re in a nice state for Cyril to see you! Have you finished?—if you have, Kate can take that tray out. It smells quite sickly. Have you finished?”
“I have to say, you look good for Cyril to see you! Are you done?—if you are, Kate can take that tray out. It smells pretty unpleasant. Are you done?”
He did not answer, but drained his cup of tea and pushed it away with the back of his hand. Meg rang the bell, and having taken off her gloves, began to put the things on the tray, tipping the fragments of fish and bones from the edge of his plate to the middle with short, disgusted jerks of the fork. Her attitude and expression were of resentment and disgust. The maid came in.
He didn't reply but finished his cup of tea and pushed it away with his hand. Meg rang the bell, took off her gloves, and started placing things on the tray, grudgingly shifting the bits of fish and bones from the edge of his plate to the center with quick, annoyed jabs of the fork. Her demeanor and expression showed resentment and disgust. The maid entered.
“Clear the table Kate, and open the window. Have you opened the bedroom windows?”
“Clear the table, Kate, and open the window. Have you opened the bedroom windows?”
“No’m—not yet,”—she glanced at George as if to say he had only been down a few minutes.
“No, not yet,” she glanced at George as if to say he had only been gone for a few minutes.
“Then do it when you have taken the tray,” said Meg.
“Then do it after you’ve taken the tray,” Meg said.
“You don’t open this window,” said George churlishly. “It’s cold enough as it is.”
“You can’t open this window,” George said grumpily. “It’s cold enough already.”
“You should put a coat on then if you’re starved,” replied Meg contemptuously. “It’s warm enough for those that have got any life in their blood. You do not find it cold, do you Cyril?”
“You should put a coat on if you’re cold,” Meg replied dismissively. “It’s warm enough for those who have some energy in their blood. You don’t find it cold, do you, Cyril?”
“It is fresh this morning,” I replied.
“It’s fresh this morning,” I replied.
“Of course it is, not cold at all. And I’m sure this room needs airing.”
“Of course it’s not cold at all. And I’m sure this room needs some fresh air.”
The maid, however, folded the cloth and went out without approaching the windows.
The maid, however, folded the cloth and left without going near the windows.
Meg had grown stouter, and there was a certain immovable confidence in her. She was authoritative, amiable, calm. She wore a handsome dress of dark green, and a toque with opulent ostrich feathers. As she moved about the room she seemed to dominate everything, particularly her husband, who sat ruffled and dejected, his waistcoat hanging loose over his shirt.
Meg had become fuller-figured, and there was an undeniable confidence in her. She was commanding, friendly, and composed. She wore a beautiful dark green dress and a stylish hat adorned with luxurious ostrich feathers. As she moved around the room, she seemed to take charge of everything, especially her husband, who sat looking disheveled and downcast, his waistcoat hanging loosely over his shirt.
A girl entered. She was proud and mincing in her deportment. Her face was handsome, but too haughty for a child. She wore a white coat, with ermine tippet, muff, and hat. Her long brown hair hung twining down her back.
A girl walked in. She carried herself with pride and a delicate step. Her face was beautiful, but too arrogant for someone so young. She wore a white coat, with an ermine scarf, a muff, and a hat. Her long brown hair cascaded down her back.
“Has dad only just had his breakfast?” she exclaimed in high censorious tones as she came in.
“Has dad just had his breakfast?” she exclaimed in a disapproving tone as she walked in.
“He has!” replied Meg.
“He has!” Meg replied.
The girl looked at her father in calm, childish censure.
The girl looked at her father with a calm, childlike disapproval.
“And we have been to church, and come home to dinner,” she said, as she drew off her little white gloves. George watched her with ironical amusement.
“And we went to church and came home for dinner,” she said, pulling off her little white gloves. George watched her with ironic amusement.
“Hello!” said Meg, glancing at the opened letter which lay near his elbow. “Who is that from?”
“Hey!” said Meg, glancing at the open letter that was next to his elbow. “Who’s that from?”
He glanced round, having forgotten it. He took the envelope, doubled it and pushed it in his waistcoat pocket.
He looked around, having forgotten it. He took the envelope, folded it in half, and shoved it into his waistcoat pocket.
“It’s from William Housley,” he replied.
“It’s from William Housley,” he said.
“Oh! And what has he to say?” she asked.
“Oh! And what does he have to say?” she asked.
George turned his dark eyes at her.
George turned his dark eyes toward her.
“Nothing!” he said.
"Nothing!" he said.
“Hm-Hm!” sneered Meg. “Funny letter, about nothing!”
“Hmm!” Meg scoffed. “What a silly letter, all about nothing!”
“I suppose,” said the child, with her insolent, high-pitched superiority, “It’s some money that he doesn’t want us to know about.”
“I guess,” said the child, with her annoying, high-pitched air of superiority, “It’s some money that he doesn’t want us to find out about.”
“That’s about it!” said Meg, giving a small laugh at the child’s perspicuity.
“That’s about it!” said Meg, letting out a little laugh at the child's keen insight.
“So’s he can keep it for himself, that’s what it is,” continued the child, nodding her head in rebuke at him.
“It's so he can keep it for himself, that’s what it is,” the child continued, shaking her head in disapproval at him.
“I’ve no right to any money, have I?” asked the father sarcastically.
"I don’t have any claim to money, do I?" the father asked sarcastically.
“No, you haven’t,” the child nodded her head at him dictatorially, “you haven’t, because you only put it in the fire.”
"No, you haven't," the child said, shaking her head at him like a ruler, "you haven't, because you just tossed it in the fire."
“You’ve got it wrong,” he sneered. “You mean it’s like giving a child fire to play with.”
“You've got it wrong,” he mocked. “You mean it’s like letting a child play with fire.”
“Um!—and it is, isn’t it Mam?”—the small woman turned to her mother for corroboration. Meg had flushed at his sneer, when he quoted for the child its mother’s dictum.
“Um!—and it is, isn’t it Mom?”—the small woman turned to her mother for confirmation. Meg had blushed at his sneer when he repeated the child’s mother’s saying.
“And you’re very naughty!” preached Gertie, turning her back disdainfully on her father.
“And you’re so naughty!” scolded Gertie, turning her back dismissively on her father.
“Is that what the parson’s been telling you?” he asked, a grain of amusement still in his bitterness.
“Is that what the pastor’s been telling you?” he asked, a hint of amusement still in his bitterness.
“No it isn’t!” retorted the youngster. “If you want to know you should go and listen for yourself. Everybody that goes to church looks nice——” she glanced at her mother and at herself, pruning herself proudly, “—and God loves them,” she added. She assumed a sanctified expression, and continued after a little thought: “Because they look nice and are meek.”
“No, it isn’t!” the young girl shot back. “If you really want to know, you should go and see for yourself. Everyone who goes to church looks nice——” she glanced at her mom and then at herself, straightening up proudly, “—and God loves them,” she added. She took on a pious look and continued after a moment of thought: “Because they look nice and are humble.”
“What!” exclaimed Meg, laughing, glancing with secret pride at me.
“What!” Meg laughed, stealing a glance at me with a hint of secret pride.
“Because they’re meek!” repeated Gertie, with a superior little smile of knowledge.
“Because they’re timid!” repeated Gertie, with a smug little smile of understanding.
“You’re off the mark this time,” said George.
“You’ve missed the point this time,” said George.
“No, I’m not, am I Mam? Isn’t it right Mam? ‘The meek shall inevit the erf’?”
“No, I’m not, am I, Ma'am? Isn’t that true, Ma'am? ‘The meek shall inherit the earth’?”
Meg was too much amused to answer.
Meg was too amused to respond.
“The meek shall have herrings on earth,” mocked the father, also amused. His daughter looked dubiously at him. She smelled impropriety.
“The meek will get herrings on earth,” the father joked, clearly entertained. His daughter shot him a doubtful look. She sensed something off.
“It’s not, Mam, is it?” she asked, turning to her mother. Meg laughed.
“It’s not, Mom, is it?” she asked, turning to her mother. Meg laughed.
“The meek shall have herrings on earth,” repeated George with soft banter.
“The gentle will have herrings on earth,” George said playfully.
“No it’s not Mam, is it?” cried the child in real distress.
“No, it’s not, Mom, is it?” cried the child in genuine distress.
“Tell your father he’s always teaching you something wrong,” answered Meg.
“Tell your dad he’s always teaching you something wrong,” replied Meg.
Then I said I must go. They pressed me to stay.
Then I said I had to go. They urged me to stay.
“Oh, yes—do stop to dinner,” suddenly pleaded the child, smoothing her wild ravels of curls after having drawn off her hat. She asked me again and again, with much earnestness.
“Oh, yes—please stay for dinner,” the child suddenly begged, smoothing her messy curls after taking off her hat. She asked me repeatedly, with a lot of sincerity.
“But why?” I asked.
“But why?” I asked.
“So’s you can talk to us this afternoon—an’ so’s Dad won’t be so dis’greeable,” she replied plaintively, poking the black spots on her muff.
“So you can talk to us this afternoon—and so Dad won’t be so disagreeable,” she replied sadly, poking the black spots on her muff.
Meg moved nearer to her daughter with a little gesture of compassion.
Meg moved closer to her daughter with a small gesture of kindness.
“But,” said I, “I promised a lady I would be back for lunch, so I must. You have some more visitors, you know.”
“But,” I said, “I promised a lady I’d be back for lunch, so I have to go. You have more visitors, by the way.”
“Oh, well!” she complained, “They go in another room, and Dad doesn’t care about them.”
“Oh, well!” she complained, “They go into another room, and Dad doesn’t care about them.”
“But come!” said I.
“But come on!” I said.
“Well, he’s just as dis’greeable when Auntie Emily’s here—he is with her an’ all.”
“Well, he’s just as unpleasant when Auntie Emily's around—he is with her and all.”
“You are having your character given away,” said Meg brutally, turning to him.
“You are having your character exposed,” Meg said harshly, turning to him.
I bade them good-bye. He did me the honour of coming with me to the door. We could neither of us find a word to say, though we were both moved. When at last I held his hand and was looking at him as I said “Good-bye”, he looked back at me for the first time during our meeting. His eyes were heavy and as he lifted them to me, seemed to recoil in an agony of shame.
I said goodbye to them. He did me the honor of walking me to the door. We both struggled to find the right words, even though we were both feeling emotional. When I finally took his hand and looked at him as I said "Goodbye," he looked back at me for the first time during our meeting. His eyes were heavy, and when he lifted them to meet mine, they seemed to pull away in a painful moment of shame.
CHAPTER VIII
A PROSPECT AMONG THE MARSHES OF LETHE
George steadily declined from this time. I went to see him two years later. He was not at home. Meg wept to me as she told me of him, how he let the business slip, how he drank, what a brute he was in drink, and how unbearable afterwards. He was ruining his constitution, he was ruining her life and the children’s. I felt very sorry for her as she sat, large and ruddy, brimming over with bitter tears. She asked me if I did not think I might influence him. He was, she said, at the “Ram.” When he had an extra bad bout on he went up there, and stayed sometimes for a week at a time, with Oswald, coming back to the “Hollies” when he had recovered—“though,” said Meg, “he’s sick every morning and almost after every meal.”
George steadily declined from that time on. I went to see him two years later. He wasn’t home. Meg cried as she told me about him, how he let the business go, how he drank, what a jerk he was when drinking, and how unbearable he was afterward. He was ruining his health, and he was ruining her life and the kids'. I felt really sorry for her as she sat there, large and rosy, overflowing with bitter tears. She asked me if I thought I might be able to influence him. He was, she said, at the “Ram.” When he had a particularly bad bender, he would go up there and sometimes stay for a week at a time with Oswald, coming back to the “Hollies” when he had recovered—“though,” said Meg, “he’s sick every morning and almost after every meal.”
All the time Meg was telling me this, sat curled up in a large chair their youngest boy, a pale, sensitive, rather spoiled lad of seven or eight years, with a petulant mouth and nervous dark eyes. He sat watching his mother as she told her tale, heaving his shoulders and settling himself in a new position when his feelings were nearly too much for him. He was full of wild, childish pity for his mother, and furious, childish hate of his father, the author of all their trouble. I called at the “Ram” and saw George. He was half drunk.
All the while Meg was telling me this, their youngest boy sat curled up in a big chair. He was a pale, sensitive, and somewhat spoiled kid, around seven or eight years old, with a pouty mouth and anxious dark eyes. He watched his mom as she shared her story, shrugging his shoulders and shifting positions when his emotions became too overwhelming. He was filled with wild, childish compassion for his mom and furious, childish hatred for his dad, who was the source of all their problems. I stopped by the “Ram” and saw George. He was half drunk.
I went up to Highclose with a heavy heart. Lettie’s last child had been born, much to the surprise of everybody, some few months before I came down. There was a space of seven years between her youngest girl and this baby. Lettie was much absorbed in motherhood.
I went up to Highclose feeling really down. Lettie had given birth to her last child, surprising everyone, a few months before I arrived. There were seven years between her youngest daughter and this new baby. Lettie was completely wrapped up in being a mom.
When I went up to talk to her about George I found her in the bedroom nursing the baby, who was very good and quiet on her knee. She listened to me sadly, but her attention was caught away by each movement made by the child. As I was telling her of the attitude of George’s children towards their father and mother, she glanced from the baby to me, and exclaimed:
When I went up to talk to her about George, I found her in the bedroom nursing the baby, who was really calm and quiet on her lap. She listened to me with a sad expression, but she kept getting distracted by every little movement the child made. While I was telling her about how George's kids felt about their mom and dad, she looked from the baby to me and exclaimed:
“See how he watches the light flash across your spectacles when you turn suddenly—Look!”
“See how he watches the light bounce off your glasses when you turn suddenly—Look!”
But I was weary of babies. My friends had all grown up and married and inflicted them on me. There were storms of babies. I longed for a place where they would be obsolete, and young, arrogant, impervious mothers might be a forgotten tradition. Lettie’s heart would quicken in answer to only one pulse, the easy, light ticking of the baby’s blood.
But I was tired of babies. My friends had all grown up and gotten married, and they had bombarded me with them. It felt like a flood of babies. I craved a place where they would be a thing of the past, where young, proud, untouchable mothers might be an outdated idea. Lettie’s heart would speed up in response to only one rhythm, the gentle, steady beat of the baby’s blood.
I remembered, one day as I sat in the train hastening to Charing Cross on my way from France, that that was George’s birthday. I had the feeling of him upon me, heavily, and I could not rid myself of the depression. I put it down to travel fatigue, and tried to dismiss it. As I watched the evening sun glitter along the new corn-stubble in the fields we passed, trying to describe the effect to myself, I found myself asking: “But—what’s the matter? I’ve not had bad news, have I, to make my chest feel so weighted?”
I remembered one day as I sat on the train speeding to Charing Cross on my way back from France that it was George's birthday. I felt his presence strongly, and I couldn't shake off the heaviness. I attributed it to travel fatigue and tried to push it aside. As I watched the evening sun sparkle on the freshly cut corn fields we passed, trying to explain the feeling to myself, I found myself asking, "But—what’s wrong? I haven’t received any bad news that would make me feel so weighed down, have I?"
I was surprised when I reached my lodging in New Maiden to find no letters for me, save one fat budget from Alice. I knew her squat, saturnine handwriting on the envelope, and I thought I knew what contents to expect from the letter.
I was surprised when I got to my place in New Maiden to find no letters for me, except for a thick one from Alice. I recognized her short, gloomy handwriting on the envelope, and I figured I knew what to expect inside the letter.
She had married an old acquaintance who had been her particular aversion. This young man had got himself into trouble, so that the condemnations of the righteous pursued him like clouds of gnats on a summer evening. Alice immediately rose to sting back his vulgar enemies, and having rendered him a service, felt she could only wipe out the score by marrying him. They were fairly comfortable. Occasionally, as she said, there were displays of small fireworks in the back yard. He worked in the offices of some iron foundries just over the Erewash in Derbyshire. Alice lived in a dirty little place in the valley a mile and a half from Eberwich, not far from his work. She had no children, and practically no friends; a few young matrons for acquaintances. As wife of a superior clerk, she had to preserve her dignity among the work-people. So all her little crackling fires were sodded down with the sods of British respectability. Occasionally she smouldered a fierce smoke that made one’s eyes water. Occasionally, perhaps once a year, she wrote me a whole venomous budget, much to my amusement.
She had married an old acquaintance who she particularly disliked. This young man had gotten himself into trouble, so the judgments of the righteous followed him around like swarms of gnats on a summer evening. Alice quickly stepped in to defend him against his crude enemies, and after helping him out, she felt the only way to make things right was to marry him. They were relatively comfortable. Sometimes, as she put it, there were little fireworks in the backyard. He worked in the offices of some iron foundries just across the Erewash in Derbyshire. Alice lived in a dirty little place in the valley a mile and a half from Eberwich, not far from his job. She had no children and hardly any friends, just a few young wives as acquaintances. As the wife of a superior clerk, she had to maintain her dignity among the workers. So all her little outbursts were dampened by the weight of British respectability. Occasionally, she would smolder with a fierce anger that made your eyes water. Sometimes, maybe once a year, she would send me a whole venomous letter, which I found quite amusing.
I was not in any haste to open this fat letter until, after supper, I turned to it as a resource from my depression.
I wasn't in any rush to open this thick letter until, after dinner, I decided to turn to it as a way to deal with my sadness.
“Oh dear Cyril, I’m in a bubbling state, I want to yell, not write. Oh, Cyril, why didn’t you marry me, or why didn’t our Georgie Saxton, or somebody. I’m deadly sick. Percival Charles is enough to stop a clock. Oh, Cyril, he lives in an eternal Sunday suit, holy broadcloth and righteous three inches of cuffs! He goes to bed in it. Nay, he wallows in Bibles when he goes to bed. I can feel the brass covers of all his family Bibles sticking in my ribs as I lie by his side. I could weep with wrath, yet I put on my black hat and trot to chapel with him like a lamb.
“Oh dear Cyril, I’m all worked up, I want to scream, not write. Oh, Cyril, why didn’t you marry me, or why didn’t our Georgie Saxton, or someone? I’m seriously miserable. Percival Charles is enough to make time stand still. Oh, Cyril, he always wears this eternal Sunday outfit, holy fabric and annoyingly long cuffs! He even sleeps in it. Not to mention, he’s surrounded by Bibles at bedtime. I can feel the brass covers of all his family Bibles digging into my ribs as I lie next to him. I could cry with frustration, yet I put on my black hat and go to chapel with him like a good little lamb.
“Oh, Cyril, nothing’s happened. Nothing has happened to me all these years. I shall die of it. When I see Percival Charles at dinner, after having asked a blessing, I feel as if I should never touch a bit at his table again. In about an hour I shall hear him hurrying up the entry—prayers always make him hungry—and his first look will be on the table. But I’m not fair to him—he’s really a good fellow—I only wish he wasn’t.
“Oh, Cyril, nothing’s happened. Nothing has happened to me all these years. I’m going to die from it. When I see Percival Charles at dinner, after we've said a blessing, I feel like I'll never want to eat at his table again. In about an hour, I’ll hear him rushing up the hall—prayers always make him hungry—and his first glance will be at the table. But I’m not being fair to him—he’s actually a good guy—I just wish he wasn’t.
“It’s George Saxton who’s put this seidlitz powder in my marital cup of cocoa. Cyril, I must a tale unfold. It is fifteen years since our George married Meg. When I count up, and think of the future, it nearly makes me scream. But my tale, my tale!
“It’s George Saxton who’s put this seidlitz powder in my marital cup of cocoa. Cyril, I need to share a story. It’s been fifteen years since our George married Meg. When I look back and think about the future, it nearly makes me scream. But my story, my story!”
“Can you remember his faithful-dog, wounded-stag, gentle-gazelle eyes? Cyril, you can see the whisky or the brandy combusting in them. He’s got d—t’s, blue-devils—and I’ve seen him, and I’m swarming myself with little red devils after it. I went up to Eberwich on Wednesday afternoon for a pound of fry for Percival Charles’ Thursday dinner. I walked by that little path which you know goes round the back of the ‘Hollies’—it’s as near as any way for me. I thought I heard a row in the paddock at the back of the stables, so I said I might as well see the fun. I went to the gate, basket in one hand, ninepence in coppers in the other, a demure deacon’s wife. I didn’t take in the scene at first.
“Can you remember his loyal dog, injured stag, gentle gazelle eyes? Cyril, you can see the whisky or brandy burning in them. He’s got demons, blue devils—and I’ve seen him, and I’m surrounding myself with little red devils after it. I went up to Eberwich on Wednesday afternoon to get a pound of fry for Percival Charles’ Thursday dinner. I took that little path you know that goes around the back of the ‘Hollies’—it’s the closest route for me. I thought I heard a commotion in the paddock behind the stables, so I figured I might as well check it out. I went to the gate, basket in one hand, ninepence in copper coins in the other, like a modest deacon’s wife. I didn’t grasp the scene at first."
“There was our Georgie, in leggings and breeches as of yore, and a whip. He was flourishing, and striding, and yelling. ‘Go it old boy,’ I said, ‘you’ll want your stocking round your throat to-night.’ But Cyril, I had spoken too soon. Oh, lum! There came raking up the croft that long, wire-springy racehorse of his, ears flat, and, clinging to its neck, the pale-faced lad, Wilfred. The kid was white as death, and squealing ‘Mam! mam!’ I thought it was a bit rotten of Georgie trying to teach the kid to jockey. The race-horse, Bonny-Boy—Boney Boy I call him—came bouncing round like a spiral egg-whish. Then I saw our Georgie rush up screaming, nearly spitting the moustache off his face, and fetch the horse a cut with the whip. It went off like a flame along hot paraffin. The kid shrieked and clung. Georgie went rushing after him, running staggery, and swearing, fairly screaming,—awful—‘a lily-livered little swine!’ The high lanky race-horse went larroping round as if it was going mad. I was dazed. Then Meg came rushing, and the other two lads, all screaming. She went for George, but he lifted his whip like the devil. She daren’t go near him—she rushed at him, and stopped, rushed at him, and stopped, striking at him with her two fists. He waved his whip and kept her off, and the race-horse kept tearing along. Meg flew to stop it, he ran with his drunken totter-step, brandishing his whip. I flew as well. I hit him with my basket. The kid fell off, and Meg rushed to him. Some men came running. George stood fairly shuddering. You would never have known his face, Cyril. He was mad, demoniacal. I feel sometimes as if I should burst and shatter to bits like a sky-rocket when I think of it. I’ve got such a weal on my arm.
“There was our Georgie, wearing leggings and breeches like before, with a whip. He was waving it around, striding confidently, and shouting. ‘Go for it, old boy,’ I said, ‘you’re going to need a stocking around your neck tonight.’ But Cyril, I realized I had spoken too soon. Oh man! Coming up the farmyard was his long, wiry racehorse, ears flat back, and clinging to its neck was the pale-faced kid, Wilfred. The kid was as white as a ghost, screaming ‘Mom! Mom!’ I thought it was pretty messed up of Georgie to try to teach the kid to ride. The racehorse, Bonny-Boy—Boney Boy, as I call him—came bounding around like a spiral egg whisk. Then I saw Georgie rush up, screaming and nearly spitting out his mustache, and he smacked the horse with the whip. It took off like a fire igniting on hot oil. The kid shrieked and held on tight. Georgie chased after them, running awkwardly and cursing, yelling—horribly—‘a cowardly little pig!’ The tall, lean racehorse took off as if it were going crazy. I was totally stunned. Then Meg came running, along with the other two boys, all screaming. She went for George, but he raised his whip threateningly. She didn’t dare get close—she rushed at him, then stopped, rushed at him, and then stopped, hitting at him with her fists. He waved his whip to keep her away, and the racehorse kept running. Meg darted to try to stop it, while he stumbled after her, swinging his whip. I took off too. I hit him with my basket. The kid fell off, and Meg rushed to him. A few men came running. George was standing there shaking. You wouldn’t have recognized his face, Cyril. He looked furious, almost possessed. I sometimes feel like I’m about to explode like a firework when I think about it. I have a huge bruise on my arm."
“I lost Percival Charles’ ninepence and my nice white cloth out of the basket, and everything, besides having black looks on Thursday because it was mutton chops, which he hates. Oh, Cyril, ‘I wish I was a cassowary, on the banks of the Timbuctoo.’ When I saw Meg sobbing over that lad—thank goodness he wasn’t hurt—! I wished our Georgie was dead; I do now, also; I wish we only had to remember him. I haven’t been to see them lately—can’t stand Meg’s ikeyness. I wonder how it all will end.
“I lost Percival Charles’ ninepence and my nice white cloth out of the basket, and everything was just gloomy on Thursday because it was mutton chops, which he hates. Oh, Cyril, ‘I wish I was a cassowary, on the banks of Timbuktu.’ When I saw Meg crying over that boy—thank goodness he wasn’t hurt!—I wished our Georgie was dead; I still do; I wish we only had to remember him. I haven’t visited them lately—can’t handle Meg’s fussiness. I wonder how it will all turn out.”
“There’s P. C. bidding ‘Good night and God Bless You’ to Brother Jakes, and no supper ready——”
“There's P. C. saying 'Good night and God Bless You' to Brother Jakes, and no dinner ready——”
As soon as I could, after reading Alice’s letter, I went down to Eberwich to see how things were. Memories of the old days came over me again till my heart hungered for its old people.
As soon as I could, after reading Alice’s letter, I went down to Eberwich to see how things were. Memories of the old days flooded back to me until my heart ached for the people I used to know.
They told me at the “Hollies” that, after a bad attack of delirium tremens, George had been sent to Papplewick in the lonely country to stay with Emily. I borrowed a bicycle to ride the nine miles. The summer had been wet, and everything was late. At the end of September the foliage was heavy green, and the wheat stood dejectedly in stook. I rode through the still sweetness of an autumn morning. The mist was folded blue along the hedges; the elm trees loomed up along the dim walls of the morning, the horse-chestnut trees at hand flickered with a few yellow leaves like bright blossoms. As I rode through the tree tunnel by the church where, on his last night, the keeper had told me his story, I smelled the cold rotting of the leaves of the cloudy summer.
They told me at the “Hollies” that, after a bad bout of delirium tremens, George had been sent to Papplewick in the quiet countryside to stay with Emily. I borrowed a bike to ride the nine miles. The summer had been wet, and everything was delayed. By the end of September, the leaves were a heavy green, and the wheat stood sadly in stooks. I rode through the still sweetness of an autumn morning. The mist hung blue along the hedges; the elm trees rose up along the dim walls of the morning, and the horse-chestnut trees nearby flickered with a few yellow leaves like bright blooms. As I rode through the tree tunnel by the church where, on his last night, the keeper had shared his story with me, I smelled the cold decay of the leaves from the cloudy summer.
I passed silently through the lanes, where the chill grass was weighed down with grey-blue seed-pearls of dew in the shadow, where the wet woollen spider-cloths of autumn were spread as on a loom. Brown birds rustled in flocks like driven leaves before me. I heard the far-off hooting of the “loose-all” at the pits, telling me it was half-past eleven, that the men and boys would be sitting in the narrow darkness of the mines eating their “snap,” while shadowy mice darted for the crumbs, and the boys laughed with red mouths rimmed with grime, as the bold little creatures peeped at them in the dim light of the lamps. The dogwood berries stood jauntily scarlet on the hedge-tops, the bunched scarlet and green berries of the convolvulus and bryony hung amid golden trails, the blackberries dropped ungathered. I rode slowly on, the plants dying around me, the berries leaning their heavy ruddy mouths, and languishing for the birds, the men imprisoned underground below me, the brown birds dashing in haste along the hedges.
I moved quietly through the paths, where the chilly grass was weighed down with gray-blue dewdrops in the shadows, and where the wet, woolly spiderwebs of autumn were spread out like fabric on a loom. Brown birds rustled in flocks like scattered leaves in front of me. I heard the distant hooting of the “loose-all” at the pits, telling me it was half-past eleven, and that the men and boys would be sitting in the narrow darkness of the mines eating their “snap,” while shadowy mice rushed for the crumbs, and the boys laughed with red mouths stained with dirt, as the bold little creatures peeked at them in the dim light of the lamps. The dogwood berries stood cheerfully red on the tops of the hedges, the clusters of red and green berries of the convolvulus and bryony hung among golden vines, and the blackberries dropped unpicked. I continued to ride slowly, the plants dying around me, the berries drooping with their heavy, rosy mouths, longing for the birds, the men trapped underground below me, and the brown birds rushing along the hedges.
Swineshed Farm, where the Renshaws lived, stood quite alone among its fields, hidden from the highway and from everything. The lane leading up to it was deep and unsunned. On my right, I caught glimpses through the hedge of the corn-fields, where the shocks of wheat stood like small yellow-sailed ships in a widespread flotilla. The upper part of the field was cleared. I heard the clank of a wagon and the voices of men, and I saw the high load of sheaves go lurching, rocking up the incline to the stackyard.
Swineshed Farm, where the Renshaws lived, was completely isolated among its fields, hidden away from the road and everything else. The lane leading to it was deep and shaded. To my right, I caught glimpses through the hedge of the cornfields, where the bundles of wheat stood like small yellow-sailed ships in a vast fleet. The upper part of the field was cleared. I heard the sound of a wagon and voices of men, and I saw the tall load of sheaves swaying and rocking up the slope to the stackyard.
The lane debouched into a close-bitten field, and out of this empty land the farm rose up with its buildings like a huddle of old, painted vessels floating in still water. White fowls went stepping discreetly through the mild sunshine and the shadow. I leaned my bicycle against the grey, silken doors of the old coach-house. The place was breathing with silence. I hesitated to knock at the open door. Emily came. She was rich as always with her large beauty, and stately now with the stateliness of a strong woman six months gone with child.
The path opened up into a tightly cropped field, and from this empty land, the farm emerged with its buildings like a cluster of old, painted boats floating in calm water. White chickens moved carefully through the gentle sunlight and shadows. I leaned my bike against the grey, smooth doors of the old coach house. The place was filled with silence. I hesitated to knock on the open door. Emily appeared. She looked as beautiful as ever, and now she carried the elegance of a strong woman six months pregnant.
She exclaimed with surprise, and I followed her into the kitchen, catching a glimpse of the glistening pans and the white wood baths as I passed through the scullery. The kitchen was a good-sized, low room that through long course of years had become absolutely a home. The great beams of the ceiling bowed easily, the chimney-seat had a bit of dark-green curtain, and under the high mantel-piece was another low shelf that the men could reach with their hands as they sat in the ingle-nook. There the pipes lay. Many generations of peaceful men and fruitful women had passed through the room, and not one but had added a new small comfort; a chair in the right place, a hook, a stool, a cushion, a certain pleasing cloth for the sofa covers, a shelf of books. The room, that looked so quiet and crude, was a home evolved through generations to fit the large bodies of the men who dwelled in it, and the placid fancy of the women. At last, it had an individuality. It was the home of the Renshaws, warm, lovable, serene. Emily was in perfect accord with its brownness, its shadows, its ease. I, as I sat on the sofa under the window, felt rejected by the kind room. I was distressed with a sense of ephemerality, of pale, erratic fragility.
She gasped in surprise, and I followed her into the kitchen, catching a glimpse of the shiny pots and the white wooden sinks as I walked through the pantry. The kitchen was a decently sized, low room that over the years had truly become a home. The large ceiling beams sagged slightly, the chimney nook had a dark-green curtain, and beneath the high mantelpiece was another low shelf that the men could easily reach while sitting in the corner. There were the pipes. Many generations of peaceful men and productive women had passed through this room, each adding a small comfort—a chair in the right spot, a hook, a stool, a cushion, a nice fabric for the sofa covers, a shelf filled with books. The room, which appeared so calm and simple, had evolved into a home over generations, designed to accommodate the large builds of the men who lived there and the gentle creativity of the women. Finally, it had its own character. It was the Renshaws' home, warm, inviting, and peaceful. Emily fit perfectly with its brown tones, its shadows, and its relaxed vibe. As I sat on the sofa under the window, I felt out of place in the welcoming room. I was troubled by a feeling of insubstantiality, of pale, erratic delicacy.
Emily, in her full-blooded beauty, was at home. It is rare now to feel a kinship between a room and the one who inhabits it, a close bond of blood relation. Emily had at last found her place, and had escaped from the torture of strange, complex modern life. She was making a pie, and the flour was white on her brown arms. She pushed the tickling hair from her face with her arm, and looked at me with tranquil pleasure, as she worked the paste in the yellow bowl. I was quiet, subdued before her.
Emily, in her full, vibrant beauty, was at home. It’s rare nowadays to feel a connection between a room and its inhabitant, a deep sense of belonging. Emily had finally found her place and escaped the torment of complicated modern life. She was making a pie, and the flour dusted her brown arms. She brushed the hair away from her face with her arm and looked at me with calm joy as she mixed the dough in the yellow bowl. I was quiet, subdued in her presence.
“You are very happy?” I said.
"You are really happy?" I said.
“Ah very!” she replied. “And you?—you are not, you look worn.”
“Ah, definitely!” she replied. “And you?—you don’t look well, you seem tired.”
“Yes,” I replied. “I am happy enough. I am living my life.”
“Yes,” I replied. “I’m pretty happy. I’m living my life.”
“Don’t you find it wearisome?” she asked pityingly.
“Don't you think it's tiring?” she asked with sympathy.
She made me tell her all my doings, and she marvelled, but all the time her eyes were dubious and pitiful.
She forced me to share everything I had done, and she was amazed, but the whole time her eyes were skeptical and filled with pity.
“You have George here,” I said.
“You have George here,” I said.
“Yes. He’s in a poor state, but he’s not as sick as he was.”
“Yes. He’s not doing well, but he’s not as sick as he used to be.”
“What about the delirium tremens?”
“What about the DTs?”
“Oh, he was better of that—very nearly—before he came here. He sometimes fancies they’re coming on again, and he’s terrified. Isn’t it awful! And he’s brought it all on himself. Tom’s very good to him.”
“Oh, he was better off—almost—before he got here. Sometimes he thinks they’re coming back, and he’s really scared. Isn’t that terrible! And he brought it all upon himself. Tom’s really good to him.”
“There’s nothing the matter with him—physically, is there?” I asked.
“Is there anything wrong with him—physically?” I asked.
“I don’t know,” she replied, as she went to the oven to turn a pie that was baking. She put her arm to her forehead and brushed aside her hair, leaving a mark of flour on her nose. For a moment or two she remained kneeling on the fender, looking into the fire and thinking. “He was in a poor way when he came here, could eat nothing, sick every morning. I suppose it’s his liver. They all end like that.” She continued to wipe the large black plums and put them in the dish.
“I don’t know,” she said, while heading to the oven to turn a pie that was baking. She raised her arm to her forehead and pushed her hair back, leaving a streak of flour on her nose. For a minute or so, she stayed kneeling on the fender, gazing into the fire and thinking. “He was in rough shape when he got here, couldn’t eat anything, sick every morning. I guess it’s his liver. They all end up like that.” She kept wiping the large black plums and placing them in the dish.
“Hardening of the liver?” I asked. She nodded.
“Hardening of the liver?” I asked. She nodded.
“And is he in bed?” I asked again.
“And is he in bed?” I asked again.
“Yes,” she replied. “It’s as I say, if he’d get up and potter about a bit, he’d get over it. But he lies there skulking.”
“Yeah,” she replied. “It’s just like I said, if he’d just get up and move around a bit, he’d be fine. But he’s just lying there hiding away.”
“And what time will he get up?” I insisted.
“And what time will he wake up?” I insisted.
“I don’t know. He may crawl down somewhere towards tea-time. Do you want to see him? That’s what you came for, isn’t it?”
“I don’t know. He might show up somewhere around tea-time. Do you want to see him? That’s why you came here, right?”
She smiled at me with a little sarcasm, and added: “You always thought more of him than anybody, didn’t you? Ah, well, come up and see him.”
She smiled at me with a hint of sarcasm and said, “You always thought more of him than anyone else, didn’t you? Well, come up and see him.”
I followed her up the back stairs, which led out of the kitchen, and which emerged straight in a bedroom. We crossed the hollow-sounding plaster-floor of this naked room and opened a door at the opposite side. George lay in bed watching us with apprehensive eyes.
I followed her up the back stairs that led out of the kitchen and opened up directly into a bedroom. We crossed the empty-sounding plaster floor of the bare room and opened a door on the other side. George was lying in bed, watching us with worried eyes.
“Here is Cyril come to see you,” said Emily, “so I’ve brought him up, for I didn’t know when you’d be downstairs.”
“Here’s Cyril here to see you,” said Emily, “so I brought him up, since I didn’t know when you’d be downstairs.”
A small smile of relief came on his face, and he put out his hand from the bed. He lay with the disorderly clothes pulled up to his chin. His face was discoloured and rather bloated, his nose swollen.
A small smile of relief appeared on his face, and he reached out his hand from the bed. He lay there with his messy clothes pulled up to his chin. His face looked discolored and somewhat swollen, with a puffy nose.
“Don’t you feel so well this morning?” asked Emily, softening with pity when she came into contact with his sickness.
“Don’t you feel well this morning?” asked Emily, her heart softening with pity when she realized he was sick.
“Oh, all right,” he replied, wishing only to get rid of us.
“Oh, fine,” he replied, just wanting to be rid of us.
“You should try to get up a bit, it’s a beautiful morning, warm and soft—” she said gently. He did not reply, and she went downstairs.
“You should try to get up a little, it’s a beautiful morning, warm and soft—” she said gently. He didn’t respond, and she went downstairs.
I looked round to the cold, whitewashed room, with its ceiling curving and sloping down the walls. It was sparsely furnished, and bare of even the slightest ornament. The only things of warm colour were the cow and horse skins on the floor. All the rest was white or grey or drab. On one side, the roof sloped down so that the window was below my knees, and nearly touching the floor, on the other side was a larger window, breast high. Through it one could see the jumbled, ruddy roofs of the sheds and the skies. The tiles were shining with patches of vivid orange lichen. Beyond was the corn-field, and the men, small in the distance, lifting the sheaves on the cart.
I looked around at the cold, whitewashed room, with its ceiling curving and sloping down the walls. It was minimally furnished and had no decorations at all. The only warm colors came from the cow and horse skins on the floor. Everything else was white, gray, or dull. On one side, the roof sloped down so that the window was below my knees, almost touching the floor, while on the other side was a larger window at waist height. Through it, you could see the jumbled, rusty rooftops of the sheds and the sky. The tiles were gleaming with patches of bright orange lichen. Beyond that was the cornfield, where men, looking small in the distance, were lifting the sheaves onto the cart.
“You will come back to farming again, won’t you?” I asked him, turning to the bed. He smiled.
“You're going to return to farming, right?” I asked him, turning to the bed. He smiled.
“I don’t know,” he answered dully.
“I don’t know,” he replied flatly.
“Would you rather I went downstairs?” I asked.
“Do you want me to go downstairs?” I asked.
“No, I’m glad to see you,” he replied, in the same uneasy fashion.
“No, I’m really happy to see you,” he replied, in the same awkward way.
“I’ve only just come back from France,” I said.
“I just got back from France,” I said.
“Ah!” he replied, indifferent.
“Yeah,” he replied, indifferent.
“I am sorry you’re ill,” I said.
“I’m sorry you’re not feeling well,” I said.
He stared unmovedly at the opposite wall. I went to the window and looked out. After some time, I compelled myself to say, in a casual manner:
He stared blankly at the wall across from him. I walked over to the window and looked outside. After a while, I forced myself to say, in a laid-back tone:
“Won’t you get up and come out a bit?”
“Will you get up and come out for a bit?”
“I suppose Is’ll have to,” he said, gathering himself slowly together for the effort. He pushed himself up in bed.
“I guess I’ll have to,” he said, slowly pulling himself together for the effort. He pushed himself up in bed.
When he took off the jacket of his pajamas to wash himself I turned away. His arms seemed thin, and he had bellied, and was bowed and unsightly. I remembered the morning we swam in the mill-pond. I remembered that he was now in the prime of his life. I looked at his bluish feeble hands as he laboriously washed himself. The soap once slipped from his fingers as he was picking it up, and fell, rattling the pot loudly. It startled us, and he seemed to grip the sides of the washstand to steady himself. Then he went on with his slow, painful toilet. As he combed his hair he looked at himself with dull eyes of shame.
When he took off his pajama jacket to clean himself, I looked away. His arms looked thin, he had a bit of a belly, and he was hunched over and unattractive. I remembered the morning we swam in the mill pond. It struck me that he was now in the prime of his life. I watched his bluish, weak hands as he struggled to wash himself. The soap slipped from his fingers while he was trying to pick it up and fell, making a loud clatter against the pot. It startled us, and he seemed to grip the sides of the washstand for support. Then he continued with his slow, difficult routine. As he combed his hair, he looked at himself with dull, ashamed eyes.
The men were coming in from the scullery when we got downstairs. Dinner was smoking on the table. I shook hands with Tom Renshaw, and with the old man’s hard, fierce left hand. Then I was introduced to Arthur Renshaw, a clean-faced, large, bashful lad of twenty. I nodded to the man, Jim, and to Jim’s wife, Annie. We all sat down to table.
The guys were coming in from the kitchen when we got downstairs. Dinner was steaming on the table. I shook hands with Tom Renshaw and with the old man's tough, strong left hand. Then I was introduced to Arthur Renshaw, a clean-faced, big, shy guy of twenty. I nodded to the man, Jim, and to Jim’s wife, Annie. We all sat down at the table.
“Well, an’ ’ow are ter feelin’ by now, like?” asked the old man heartily of George. Receiving no answer, he continued, “Tha should ’a gor up an’ com’ an’ gen us a ’and wi’ th’ wheat, it ’ud ’a done thee good.”
“Well, how are you feeling by now, huh?” asked the old man heartily of George. Receiving no answer, he continued, “You should have gotten up and come to help us with the wheat; it would have done you good.”
“You will have a bit of this mutton, won’t you?” Tom asked him, tapping the joint with the carving knife. George shook his head.
“You'll have some of this mutton, right?” Tom asked, tapping the joint with the carving knife. George shook his head.
“It’s quite lean and tender,” he said gently.
“It’s really lean and tender,” he said softly.
“No, thanks,” said George.
“No, thanks,” George said.
“Gi’e ’im a bit, gi’e ’im a bit!” cried the old man. “It’ll do ’im good—it’s what ’e wants, a bit o’ strengthenin’ nourishment.”
“Give him a little, give him a little!” shouted the old man. “It’ll be good for him—it’s what he needs, some strengthening nourishment.”
“It’s no good if his stomach won’t have it,” said Tom, in mild reproof, as if he were speaking of a child. Arthur filled George’s glass with beer without speaking. The two young men were full of kind, gentle attention.
“It’s no good if he can’t handle it,” said Tom, gently scolding, as if he were talking to a child. Arthur filled George’s glass with beer without saying a word. The two young men were full of kind, caring attention.
“Let ’im ’a’e a spoonful o’ tonnup then,” persisted the old man. “I canna eat while ’is plate stands there emp’y.”
“Let him have a spoonful of jam then,” the old man insisted. “I can’t eat while his plate is sitting there empty.”
So they put turnip and onion sauce on George’s plate, and he took up his fork and tasted a few mouthfuls. The men ate largely, and with zest. The sight of their grand satisfaction, amounting almost to gusto, sickened him.
So they put turnip and onion sauce on George’s plate, and he picked up his fork and had a few bites. The men ate heartily and with enthusiasm. Watching their immense satisfaction, almost like they were reveling in it, made him feel sick.
When at last the old man laid down the dessert spoon which he used in place of a knife and fork, he looked again at George’s plate, and said:
When the old man finally put down the dessert spoon he had been using instead of a knife and fork, he looked back at George's plate and said:
“Why tha ’asna aten a smite, not a smite! Tha non goos th’ raight road to be better.”
“Why haven't you eaten a bite, not a bite! You're not going the right way to get better.”
George maintained a stupid silence.
George kept a dumb silence.
“Don’t bother him, father,” said Emily.
“Don’t trouble him, Dad,” said Emily.
“Tha art an öwd whittle, feyther,” added Tom, smiling good-naturedly. He spoke to his father in dialect, but to Emily in good English. Whatever she said had Tom’s immediate support. Before serving us with pie, Emily gave her brother junket and damsons, setting the plate and the spoon before him as if he were a child. For this act of grace Tom looked at her lovingly, and stroked her hand as she passed.
“You're an old softy, father,” added Tom, smiling warmly. He spoke to his dad in dialect, but to Emily in proper English. Whatever she said had Tom's full support. Before serving us pie, Emily gave her brother junket and damsons, placing the plate and spoon in front of him as if he were a kid. For this kind gesture, Tom looked at her affectionately and stroked her hand as she walked by.
After dinner, George said, with a miserable struggle for an indifferent tone:
After dinner, George said, with a painful attempt to sound casual:
“Aren’t you going to give Cyril a glass of whisky?”
“Aren’t you going to give Cyril a glass of whiskey?”
He looked up furtively, in a conflict of shame and hope. A silence fell on the room.
He glanced up secretly, caught between shame and hope. An awkward silence descended on the room.
“Ay!” said the old man softly. “Let ’im ’ave a drop.”
“Ay!” said the old man gently. “Let him have a drink.”
“Yes!” added Tom, in submissive pleading.
“Yes!” Tom said, desperately.
All the men in the room shrank a little, awaiting the verdict of the woman.
All the men in the room shrank back a bit, waiting for the woman's verdict.
“I don’t know,” she said clearly, “that Cyril wants a glass.”
“I don’t know,” she said clearly, “if Cyril wants a glass.”
“I don’t mind.” I answered, feeling myself blush. I had not the courage to counteract her will directly. Not even the old man had that courage. We waited in suspense. After keeping us so for a few minutes, while we smouldered with mortification, she went into another room, and we heard her unlocking a door. She returned with a decanter containing rather less than half a pint of liquor. She put out five tumblers.
“I don’t mind,” I replied, feeling myself blush. I didn’t have the courage to directly oppose her wishes. Not even the old man had that courage. We waited in suspense. After keeping us in that state for a few minutes, while we simmered with embarrassment, she walked into another room, and we heard her unlock a door. She came back with a decanter that had just under half a pint of liquor. She set out five glasses.
“Tha nedna gi’e me none,” said the old man. “Ah’m non a proud chap. Ah’m not.”
“That's not going to give me anything,” said the old man. “I'm not a proud guy. I’m not.”
“Nor me neither,” said Arthur.
“Me neither,” said Arthur.
“You will Tom?” she asked.
"Will you, Tom?" she asked.
“Do you want me to?” he replied, smiling.
“Do you want me to?” he asked with a smile.
“I don’t,” she answered sharply. “I want nobody to have it, when you look at the results of it. But if Cyril is having a glass, you may as well have one with him.”
“I don’t,” she replied sharply. “I don’t want anyone to have it, considering the results. But if Cyril is having a drink, you might as well join him.”
Tom was pleased with her. She gave her husband and me fairly stiff glasses.
Tom was happy with her. She poured her husband and me pretty strong drinks.
“Steady, steady!” he said. “Give that George, and give me not so much. Two fingers, two of your fingers, you know.”
“Easy now, easy!” he said. “Pour that for George, and don't give me as much. Just two fingers, two of your fingers, you know.”
But she passed him the glass. When George had had his share, there remained but a drop in the decanter.
But she handed him the glass. After George had his drink, there was only a drop left in the decanter.
Emily watched the drunkard coldly as he took this remainder.
Emily coldly watched the drunk as he took the last of it.
George and I talked for a time while the men smoked. He, from his glum stupidity, broke into a harsh, almost imbecile loquacity.
George and I chatted for a while while the guys smoked. He, from his gloomy dullness, suddenly started talking harshly, almost like a fool.
“Have you seen my family lately?” he asked, continuing. “Yes! Not badly set up, are they, the children? But the little devils are soft, mard-soft, every one of ’em. It’s their mother’s bringin’ up—she marded ’em till they were soft, an’ would never let me have a say in it. I should ’a brought ’em up different, you know I should.”
“Have you seen my family lately?” he asked, continuing. “Yeah! They’re not doing too bad, are they, the kids? But the little troublemakers are soft, really soft, every single one of them. It’s their mom’s upbringing—she spoiled them until they were soft, and wouldn’t ever let me have a say in it. I should have raised them differently, you know I would have.”
Tom looked at Emily, and, remarking her angry contempt, suggested that she should go out with him to look at the stacks. I watched the tall, square-shouldered man leaning with deference and tenderness towards his wife as she walked calmly at his side. She was the mistress, quiet and self-assured, he her rejoiced husband and servant.
Tom glanced at Emily, and noticing her furious disdain, suggested they step outside to check out the stacks. I observed the tall, broad-shouldered man leaning towards his wife with respect and affection as she strolled confidently beside him. She was in charge, calm and self-assured, while he was her delighted husband and devoted supporter.
George was talking about himself. If I had not seen him, I should hardly have recognised the words as his. He was lamentably decayed. He talked stupidly, with vulgar contumely of others, and in weak praise of himself.
George was talking about himself. If I hadn't seen him, I probably wouldn't have recognized the words as his. He was sadly deteriorated. He spoke foolishly, with crude insults towards others, and in weak self-praise.
The old man rose, with a:
The old man got up, with a:
“Well, I suppose we mun ma’e another dag at it,” and the men left the house.
“Well, I guess we should give it another shot,” and the men left the house.
George continued his foolish, harsh monologue, making gestures of emphasis with his head and his hands. He continued when we were walking round the buildings into the fields, the same babble of bragging and abuse. I was wearied and disgusted. He looked, and he sounded, so worthless.
George kept going with his ridiculous, harsh rant, emphasizing his points with his head and hands. He went on as we walked around the buildings and into the fields, the same pointless mix of boasting and insults. I felt tired and sick of it. He appeared and sounded completely useless.
Across the empty cornfield the partridges were running. We walked through the September haze slowly, because he was feeble on his legs. As he became tired he ceased to talk. We leaned for some time on a gate, in the brief glow of the transient afternoon, and he was stupid again. He did not notice the brown haste of the partridges, he did not care to share with me the handful of ripe blackberries, and when I pulled the bryony ropes off the hedges, and held the great knots of red and green berries in my hand, he glanced at them without interest or appreciation.
Across the empty cornfield, the partridges were running. We walked through the September haze slowly because he was unsteady on his feet. As he got tired, he stopped talking. We leaned for a while on a gate, basking in the fleeting glow of the afternoon, and he seemed dull again. He didn’t notice the hurried movement of the partridges, didn’t want to share the handful of ripe blackberries with me, and when I pulled the bryony vines off the hedges and held the big clusters of red and green berries in my hand, he looked at them with no interest or appreciation.
“Poison-berries, aren’t they?” he said dully.
“Poison berries, right?” he said flatly.
Like a tree that is falling, going soft and pale and rotten, clammy with small fungi, he stood leaning against the gate, while the dim afternoon drifted with a flow of thick sweet sunshine past him, not touching him.
Like a tree that's falling apart, becoming soft, pale, and rotten, covered in damp fungi, he stood leaning against the gate while the dim afternoon flowed by, filled with thick, sweet sunshine that didn't connect with him.
In the stackyard, the summer’s splendid monuments of wheat and grass were reared in gold and grey. The wheat was littered brightly round the rising stack. The loaded wagon clanked slowly up the incline, drew near, and rode like a ship at anchor against the scotches, brushing the stack with a crisp, sharp sound. Tom climbed the ladder and stood a moment there against the sky, amid the brightness and fragrance of the gold corn, and waved his arm to his wife who was passing in the shadow of the building. Then Arthur began to lift the sheaves to the stack, and the two men worked in an exquisite, subtle rhythm, their white sleeves and their dark heads gleaming, moving against the mild sky and the corn. The silence was broken only by the occasional lurch of the body of the wagon, as the teamer stepped to the front, or again to the rear of the load. Occasionally I could catch the blue glitter of the prongs of the forks. Tom, now lifted high above the small wagon load, called to his brother some question about the stack. The sound of his voice was strong and mellow.
In the stackyard, the summer's beautiful fields of wheat and grass stood tall in gold and grey. The wheat surrounded the rising stack, bright and scattered. The loaded wagon clanked slowly up the slope, approached, and settled like a ship at anchor against the stacks, brushing against them with a crisp, sharp sound. Tom climbed the ladder and paused for a moment against the sky, surrounded by the brightness and scent of the golden corn, and waved to his wife as she passed in the shadow of the building. Then Arthur started lifting the sheaves to the stack, and the two men worked in a lovely, seamless rhythm, their white sleeves and dark heads shining as they moved against the gentle sky and the corn. The silence was interrupted only by the occasional jolt of the wagon's body as the teamster moved to the front or back of the load. Occasionally, I could catch the blue shine of the forks' prongs. Now high above the small wagon load, Tom called to his brother with a question about the stack. His voice rang out strong and warm.
I turned to George, who also was watching, and said:
I turned to George, who was also watching, and said:
“You ought to be like that.”
"Be like that."
We heard Tom calling, “All right!” and saw him standing high up on the tallest corner of the stack, as on the prow of a ship.
We heard Tom shouting, “All right!” and saw him standing high up on the tallest corner of the pile, like the bow of a ship.
George watched, and his face slowly gathered expression. He turned to me, his dark eyes alive with horror and despair.
George watched, and his face gradually showed emotion. He turned to me, his dark eyes filled with horror and despair.
“I shall soon—be out of everybody’s way!” he said. His moment of fear and despair was cruel. I cursed myself for having roused him from his stupor.
“I'll soon be out of everyone’s way!” he said. His moment of fear and despair was harsh. I cursed myself for having pulled him out of his stupor.
“You will be better,” I said.
"You'll do great," I said.
He watched again the handsome movement of the men at the stack.
He watched again the attractive movements of the men at the stack.
“I couldn’t team ten sheaves,” he said.
"I couldn’t bundle ten sheaves," he said.
“You will in a month or two,” I urged.
“You will in a month or two,” I insisted.
He continued to watch, while Tom got on the ladder and came down the front of the stack.
He kept watching as Tom climbed the ladder and came down the front of the stack.
“Nay, the sooner I clear out, the better,” he repeated to himself.
“Nah, the sooner I get out of here, the better,” he repeated to himself.
When we went in to tea, he was, as Tom said, “downcast.” The men talked uneasily with abated voices. Emily attended to him with a little, palpitating solicitude. We were all uncomfortably impressed with the sense of our alienation from him. He sat apart and obscure among us, like a condemned man.
When we went in for tea, he was, as Tom put it, “downcast.” The guys talked uneasily in hushed voices. Emily showed him some anxious care. We all felt a bit uncomfortable, aware of how distant we were from him. He sat off to the side, looking hidden among us, like a man awaiting his fate.
THE END
Transcribers Notes:
There is one obvious typesetter error which has been retained:1) “She smiled at her.” could have meant “She smiled at him.” or “He smiled at her.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!